《Nether Marriage: Ghost Husband, Be Gentle》


 C1

    "A bride paints a picture of an Emei, and every frown and smile enters my eyes."


    "How can I forget my bride''s red cheeks?" A strange voice filled with endless sorrow sounded out, and the wooden door opened with a creak.


    I tightened my grip on the quilt, feeling as if my body was bound by something.


    Then I half opened my eyes and felt a deep sense of exhaustion. I tried to speak and scream, but no matter how much I screamed, there was no sound coming out of my throat.


    Suddenly, a pair of strong hands lifted me from my back.


    In the dim light, I seemed to see a tall and handsome man wearing red clothes embroidered with large joy characters.


    His eyes were warm, and he was smiling.


    I lowered my head awkwardly, but didn''t expect that I would be dressed in something that was extremely similar to that person''s attire. It was bright red in color, like a wedding dress dripping with blood, with complicated and exquisite patterns embroidered on it.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but the cold softness clamped it to my lips.


    I started, then felt a light bite on my lower lip. I opened my mouth involuntarily, and a soft, cold tongue slipped into it.


    This kiss was about to end his life.


    When the kiss was over, and my eyes were still fixed on him for a few moments, I noticed that my hands were on his shoulders, and his hands were on my waist. The fabric was thin, so thin that I could feel the cool heat of the hands. He couldn''t help but blush and lower his head, but he still couldn''t help but peek at the man like a newly-wed bride.


    The man in my line of sight was still as handsome as ever, but in an instant, the man in front of me suddenly had his eyes turn blood-red, his face as pale as paper, and his body emit a cold aura that was ten thousand times colder than before. The fingernails on his hands started to grow crazily, and I panicked.


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on my bed, my head drenched with cold sweat.


    After confirming that it was just a dream, I relaxed. Remembering the man in my dream, I was not shocked. Not only did I kiss an unfamiliar man, I even acted like I was a newly-wed girl. I felt really ashamed of myself.


    At the beginning, I didn''t think that the man would turn out to be like that. I was both guilty and afraid, on the one hand, it was because I was feeling guilty because of my boyfriend who was good to me ¡ª Yun Yife. When we were together, we had only held hands, and never acted as close to each other as we would in a dream.


    On the other hand, the reason why I was afraid was because I had a feeling that this dream was not normal. The man I saw in the dream was not a human being.


    However, it definitely wasn''t a deity.


    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and could already see the faint sunlight through the curtain. After calming down for a moment, he reached for the data cable that was used to recharge the cell phone beside his bed. After hesitating for a moment, he dialed his parents number.


    My name is Ye Churan, and I am currently a medical student in my third year. According to my expertise, I should believe in science, these weird and disorderly things are all nonsense, but being born in a strange village, I have always kept my distance from the theories of ghosts and gods.


    I was born in a small mountain village in Beichuan County, Shaanxi Province, where there are only 20 families, eating in the underworld. My family is the only exception. My grandfather was a peasant who grew up in the countryside and lived on land. When something bad happened in the village, he would help out, but he never asked for any compensation.


    The villagers all eat in the underworld, so our village is called Bai Qi Village. The surrounding villages, regardless of its size, don''t like to interact with people from our village. Usually, when we meet them on the road, we also take a detour, unless something happens in the other villages, otherwise, this village will be cut off from the rest of the world.


    Due to being influenced by the villagers, I still knew a bit about ghosts and gods, just like my dream. I guessed that the man must have had something to do with the underworld. As for why he came to me, I don''t understand either. Could it be that he had some unfulfilled desire while he was still alive? But why me? Judging from his attire, he seems to be from ancient times. After so many years, he didn''t find anyone but me? This is too unscientific.


    No, this was not something that science could explain.


    After the phone rang a few times, it connected. I ignored the intimate parts of the dream and narrated every single detail of the entire dream.


    After his parents finished listening, they were silent for a long time.


    "It''s all your fault, it''s all your fault. If something were to happen to us, I''d divorce you." As I listened to my mother''s crying, I was confused. I had a feeling that something big was going to happen.


    Compared to my mother, my father was still relatively calm and did not say anything until the end. He only sighed and lamented, "Xiao Ran, don''t be afraid. What''s coming will come eventually. We''ve been out for so many years, it''s about time. "I''ll pick you up in the car tomorrow, pack up and we''ll go back to the village."


    I wanted to ask my father what was going on, but before I could say anything, the receiver buzzed. The sudden turn of events left me at a loss for words. My mind was full of questions that I couldn''t answer, and I felt like I was going crazy.


    He gave my dad a call, and the system told him that the other party had turned off their phone. I suddenly remembered that a few days ago, when I was shopping, a Daoist priest passed by and said:


    Even if he were to live, he would still be worried. If he died, what would happen to him? It was hard to predict what would happen next. It was a disaster of blood!

 C2

    I thought the man was very quiet and ignored him. He threw the octopus ball he just bought onto the Daoist Priest''s body and even scolded the Daoist Priest, "Are you crazy? You cheated money but you don''t know your face. You''re the only one who has suffered from a bloody disaster recently, your entire family has suffered a bloody disaster!"


    The Daoist Priest''s expression was ugly, but he could tell that it was truly fierce. He didn''t say much and only sighed a few times before leaving in embarrassment.


    The more I thought about it now, the more I felt that something was wrong.


    Lying on the bed, many thoughts flashed through his mind. I think of some of the things that happened when I was young. Of course, most of these stories are just rumors I heard from my neighbors.


    It was said that my father had just graduated from college and found a teaching job in the city. Because my father was the only university student in the village, there were many girls who wanted to marry into my family, whether they were from my village or the outer village.


    Originally, my grandmother had already found a suitable partner for him to marry, but after my father returned to the village, he said that he would never see the person my grandmother had chosen. The villagers'' traditions were still outdated, and he was still under the orders of the older generation''s parents, the matchmaker.


    So when my father told her about him and my mother, it caused my grandmother to resist. On one hand, it was because the woman who had already agreed upon the marriage was from the same village. On the other hand, it was because the woman who had already agreed on the marriage was from the same village. The second aspect was that my mother was from the city, and the rules passed down from generation to generation was that women could marry outside, while men could not marry outside.


    Because of my father''s high education, he did not take these village rules seriously. At that time, my grandfather was too sick to care about these things.


    My father never gave in to my grandmother. Because of my teaching job in the city, my father returned to the city within a few days.


    Then, about a month later, the woman couldn''t wait any longer. She thought of a way to make my grandmother pretend to be sick.


    Sure enough, my father in the city was very worried when he heard that my mother had suddenly become seriously ill. He discussed it with my mother and decided to drive back in the middle of the night to visit my mother.


    In other words, it was a coincidence that my mother was unable to bear the bumps at all when she was about to be born, and because of the incident with my father, she had gotten into a tough time at home with no one to take care of her, so she had no choice but to endure following my father back to the village. And because of that, my mother''s body had fallen into its roots since then.


    After a night of running, my parents, who returned to the village, walked home under the astonished gazes of the villagers.


    I don''t know exactly what happened, but I vaguely remember my neighbor''s aunt saying that they saw Master Keng''s daughter running out of my house, crying all the way. Everyone in the village knew that Master Keng was one of the most respected elders in the village, and this precious daughter of his was the perfect candidate to be my father''s wife that my grandmother had set her eyes on. In the village, his future husband''s family had a daughter-in-law and children, which was a very heavy blow to his wife.


    Then, a few days later, my mother gave birth to me and cooked the rice and cooked the rice and cooked the rice. My parents already had me, my unmarried first, so my grandparents were disappointed and dissatisfied with my mother. They tried to get my father to divorce my mother, but my father was adamant from start to finish, so they had to let it go.


    My grandmother never gave my mother any face from start to finish, so after I was born, my mother cried and shouted for my father to take her away.


    Just as my parents left the village, Master Keng''s family set up a white matter for his daughter. I heard that the girl was in her room, hanging herself in her red wedding dress.


    When this matter was spread out, no one in the village did not feel scared. Although every household had done many different things in the past, almost no one had committed suicide in the village, and the manner in which Master Keng''s daughter died was extremely ominous. Furthermore, everyone said that there was a high chance that the daughter of Master Keng had committed suicide out of spite, and in all likelihood, she would turn into a malicious ghost after her death.


    Because the village forbade talking about ghosts and gods, no one said anything about this matter. It was just that during that period of time, everyone slept rather early, closing their doors and windows, and sprinkling some white lime on the doorstep.


    My grandma was also quite frightened. I don''t know where my grandpa got a few yellow talismans from and stuck them on the door of our house. From then on, Master Keng''s family moved out of the village, and no one knew where they went.


    When I was 5 years old, my father was promoted and became the principal of the school. My mother ran around with him every day, so she didn''t have time to take care of me. Even though my parents didn''t come back very often in those five years, but rice, white rice, salt, vinegar, fruit, raw meat, and many other people came to bring them home. My grandparents had long since stopped being angry with this son, and when they saw my parents bringing me back, they didn''t know how, but they were still very happy on the surface.


    Even though my grandparents didn''t like me in the beginning, I made their granddaughter, so they were kind to me. In order to make up for my mother, they even set up a banquet that day for the villagers to drink.


    My family lives at the east end of the village, near a cemetery. From the day I arrived at the White Village, my grandfather told me that I was not allowed to enter that cemetery. There seemed to be an unwritten rule in the village that girls were not allowed to enter the cemetery. When I was a kid, I was timid, so I didn''t dare to do anything. But in my heart, I was very curious as to why there was such a rule. Every time I saw Erhu, who was more than half my age, returning from the cemetery next door with crickets as thick as an adult''s finger, I couldn''t help but be envious.


    All of this happened when I was seven years old. I will never forget the look in my parents'' eyes when they saw me coming out of the cemetery, and my grandmother fainted on the spot, and my grandfather looked at me, tears rolling down his scarred face, his face filled with pain and remorse.


    Next door''s Erhu Zi, because he brought me to the cemetery, was slapped a dozen times by his mother until his face swelled up. Finally, he followed his mother to my house at night with a lot of things, and I still remember the scene of Erhu Zi''s head swelling like a pig''s head. As he apologized, his face was covered in tears and snot, and he even gave me his favorite, the biggest cricket.


    After that, my parents took me out of the village. Even if it was New Year''s Day, my parents never took me back. My impression of my grandparents was already a blur, but the night before I left the village, a sentence that was deeply engraved in my memory was something that I could never forget.


    They said I had an engagement with that man.


    Everything in the world, the cycle of karma, was roughly like this. I don''t know why the ghost in my dream came looking for me, but for someone like me, who was engaged to be married long ago, he found the wrong person.


    What difference does marrying a ghost make to me? I am only worried about one thing, and that is Yun Yife''s safety. Since this ghost is looking for me, then Yun Yife''s existence is more or less a threat to him.


    My heart skipped a beat. He picked up his phone and dialed Yun Yife''s number.


    "Di, Di, Di." The phone beeped, and my heart tightened with every echo.


    "Hey, Xiaochu." A lazy male voice entered my ear. From the sound, it was clear that I had just woken up. I was still feeling sleepy. I tightened my grip on the phone, and tears began to gather in my eyes.


    "Bandit, are you alright?" I fought back tears, forcing my emotions, trying to make my voice sound normal.


    Xiaochu, I''m fine! It''s only six in the morning. I''m sleeping in the dorm! "Why are you up so early?"


    I really didn''t know how to start talking, but with a flash of inspiration, I said, "It''s good that you''re fine. I just watched a movie. It''s a school horror movie. Buy a double. "


    The person on the other end of the line listened to my words and fell silent for a few seconds. Then, he let out a pfft sound and laughed out loud, "Xiaochu, the movies are all lies, don''t watch a ghost movie if you''re afraid. If you want to watch one next time, no matter what the hell, I''ll beat you up and run away."


    "I don''t care. You have to go out and buy some today."


    The laughter from the other side did not stop, but she spoke in a pampering tone, "Good, good, good, good. My aunt."

 C3

    As a third-year dog, he had nothing to do other than do his experiments and writing his reports. He would also do his homework, find some part-time jobs, and earn some money from his internships. I was the only one who didn''t lack money and didn''t have any ambitions. Other than making friends and shopping, or making dates with my boyfriend, Yun Yibao, the rest of the time was spent in the dorm chasing shows, talking endlessly about mushrooms with my roommates.


    Normally, I would have been lazy in bed, but after yesterday''s dream, I was no longer sleepy. He got up and briefly packed his things, then quietly waited for my father to come pick me up.


    Thinking back to the phone call that he had just made, he forgot to tell Yun Yife that he would be taking leave of absence today. He also texted him that he would be returning to his hometown for a day or two, telling him not to worry.


    The H University female dormitory is four people, two of them moved out due to me finding boyfriends recently, and Yuning and I are the only two living there.


    "Hey, Xiaochu, come over here, I told you before. When I went out to buy snacks, I heard that someone had died near us." Yuning jogged in with a big bag of snacks in his hands, and stuffed a McDonald''s into my hands.


    I composed myself and suddenly thought of the ghost in my dream.


    "Hey, Xiaochu, what''s wrong with you? Your face doesn''t look good."


    Hearing that, I hurriedly shook my head and pretended to ask casually, "Who did you hear that from? You couldn''t have just come back from the outside and bumped into him, right? "


    "Pei pei pei, can I see something like this?" On my way back, I met my former senior, Qin Yao, from the Student Union. He told me, and also told me, don''t go out during the night, and don''t go around there. " Gu Yuning''s voice became softer and softer as he walked back.


    The two words "Qin Yao" flashed through my mind, and a fair and handsome face that was reserved appeared in my mind.


    In the whole of H University, there were very few people who knew of Qin Yao''s name, and he was one of them. He was handsome, had a good family, and had good grades. No matter if you were a major or an elective, as long as Qin Yao was around, he was basically the first person to have never spent a single family, he was simply a legend of H University. However, such famous people, they were rarely seen, other than when they first met in the student union.


    "Senior Qin Yao is such a busy man, how did you hook up with him?" I picked up a piece of chicken wings and looked at her in ridicule.


    "Stain!" "I want to hook up with him, but I have to have the ability to!" Yuning sighed as she caressed her face with the mirror. With an expression that said "Am I so beautiful now, are all the boys blind? You don''t even chase after me", he then asked herself after a long while.


    When I put down the chicken wings, the face of the man in the dream flashes, and my head starts to buzz. Afraid that Yuning was afraid, I didn''t dare to speak of the ghost girl''s matter.


    Suddenly, Yuning stopped what she was doing, and sniffed around: "Hmm? "That''s not right, has anyone come to our dorm today?"


    I didn''t know what Yuning meant, but after thinking about it for a while, I still replied, "No, no one has ever come before. I heard that you have a dog''s nose, but you can actually smell something?"


    Yuning ignored my sarcasm, and suddenly turned around with a serious face: "Xiaochu, let me ask you, are you afraid of ghosts?"


    I was shocked, not knowing why Yuning would suddenly ask me such a question.


    Yuning then put her finger to her mouth and shushed her. In a moment of panic, she pulled me up from my chair and walked straight out of the dorm, stopping me only after we had walked outside the dorm.


    There were no clouds in the sky, and the sky was a deep blue.


    Yuning pulled me to a quiet place with a grave expression. She carefully took out a yellow triangular block from her bosom.


    "Yuning, you?"


    "Xiaochu, I will tell you the truth. Don''t be afraid, our dorm has entered into a place that we shouldn''t have entered."


    "The ones that shouldn''t be entered, which one are you talking about ¡­" I did not say the last part, and only exchanged glances with Yuning.


    "Xiaochu, there are many things in this world that are hard to explain, but I will tell you from now on, my true identity is actually an Evil Master."


    "Pfft, exorcist," I laughed when I heard this. Although the dream from last night brought back memories from my childhood and made me believe in strange and disorderly things, I still wanted to laugh when I suddenly heard a classmate by my side say that she was an exorcist.


    "What are you laughing at!" Although elder sister''s cultivation isn''t deep, I''m not afraid of ordinary ghosts. Xiaochu, regardless of whether you believe it or not, my identity as an Evil Realm master is real. " Seeing that I did not believe her, Yuning could not help but raise three of his fingers and swear.


    "Alright, alright, I believe you. To tell you the truth, last night, I dreamt of a male ghost." I nodded, trying to look serious.


    Hearing that, Yuning had a pleased expression, but immediately after, her expression became serious, and she said indifferently: "I felt that male ghost from our dorm, although it was for a moment, but I know that it was not simple, I have to go alone to deal with him, if that is the case, I will go back to uncle''s house in the afternoon and call my aunt over."


    I stopped laughing, nodded, and told her about my afternoon home with my father.


    After discussing everything, we pretended as if nothing had happened and returned to the dorm. Yuning even bought a bag of chicken willow trees, and was told that there were so many things that could not be eaten, as she picked up a stick and put it into her mouth.


    Not long after returning to the dorm room, Yun Yife called me, telling me to be careful on my way home. I said a few words in response, then hung up. The reason I didn''t tell him about the ghost incident was because I knew he wouldn''t believe me and would probably laugh me to death if I told him about it. This time, when I return to the village, my instincts told me that this matter has something to do with the graveyard at the east end of the village. After I return, whether or not I could continue to be a couple with Yun Yife is still questionable.


    I let out a long sigh, then lay on the bed and crunched down on a packet of potato chips I had snatched from Yuning. His eyes were empty, and he thought to himself, God or Jesus or Tathagata, I guess my guess is completely wrong.


    But what would I do if it was as I had guessed?

 C4

    When my father arrived, I was already waiting downstairs. He was dressed in a black suit, a white shirt, and his eyes were a little swollen. There seemed to be more wrinkles on his face, and he seemed a lot older.


    On the way back, I couldn''t help but ask my father about what he hadn''t finished on the phone, but when I saw his face, I couldn''t bring myself to do it. After all, this has caused a lot of trouble for everyone, and I''m also afraid of hearing about something bad, and even more afraid of my dad having anything to do with it.


    The roads in the city were flat, so they walked very fast. In less than two hours, my dad''s car got off the highway, and the way up the mountain was full of twists and turns. It was either a rock or a ditch, and for safety''s sake, my dad had to drive slowly.


    I lay in the car, squinting. I''d had a nightmare all night, and I''d woken up early, and so many things had happened, and soon I was overcome by a wave of fatigue.


    In a trance, the shadow floated. Suona, the voice of advocacy could not stop. It was clearly a cheerful melody, but it sounded somewhat creepy.


    A flash of red light appeared and I was led forward in a red phoenix coronet. My red hair fluttered in the wind as I lowered my head. To my horror, I found that there were a lot of paper men around me.


    I shivered.


    I was so scared that I had no choice but to pinch my hand, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t feel any pain. I knew that I had fallen into a deep dream, and I wanted to wake up and stop, but my body couldn''t help but move forward.


    "The bride is here!"


    Along with the sharp shout of the maidservant, the weird sound of the blow became even more intense, the ear-piercing music almost pierced through my eardrums, I wanted to raise my hand to cover my ears, but before I could do so, I was grabbed by a pair of large, ice-cold hands, with ten fingers interlocked, and that ice-cold feeling reached deep into my heart. Surprisingly, I didn''t feel uncomfortable, the suona sound was no longer ear-piercing.


    After that, I was led across a high threshold, listening to the master of ceremonies and paying respects to the people around me.


    In the blink of an eye, the scene in front of me changed.


    The full moon was high and I was standing in a pavilion with a curtain of red gauze, and when the hood was lifted by a weighing pole, I saw the face of the man who had pulled me to my knees.


    I looked at everything in front of me in shock. Under the moonlight, his facial features were like a painting. He looked like an immortal walking out of a painting. I''ve never seen such a handsome man. Just a glance at his eyes, which were like black obsidian, is enough to make people fall in love with him.


    The book said that there had to be demons in this abnormality, and I knew that the man in front of me was definitely not an immortal or a demon. There was only one possibility for him, and that was, he was the Great Evildoer.


    "Who, who are you?"


    He did not reply to me, but simply smiled and said: "I knew you would come back. From today onwards, you are my, Su Min''s, wife." His tone was seductive and pleasant to hear, my heart quivered a little, and the word Su Min rippled in my mind.


    "Su Min, Su Min." I repeated his name, as though he had been recited a million times.


    I had never heard of this name before, but why did it feel so familiar from the bottom of my heart?


    "Xiaochu, wake up, wake up." My father''s voice rang in my ears, and I opened my eyes. He saw my father opening the door and telling me to get out.


    I rubbed my eyes, ran my fingers through my tousled hair, and got out of the car. As I looked around, I saw a few run-down houses not far away with white drapes hanging from them. Large delicate wreaths of flowers were placed on either side of the road, and the neat coffins were placed on one side. It suddenly occurred to me that this was the village entrance to the village of Baishou, the place where I had lived for two whole years.


    Just as he got off the car, just after taking a few steps, a burly young man walked towards him. He called out to my father, "Uncle Ye, you''re back."


    My dad nodded and turned. "Xiaochu, this is your second brother."


    I was stunned. I didn''t know where Erhu popped out from, but the young man felt a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and stammered, "I-I am Erhu who lives next door to you! Do you forget, I even brought you to catch crickets? "


    Big cricket?


    With his reminder, I remembered that he was taking me to the eastern cemetery to catch crickets, thus creating the legendary Erhu in my current condition. I smiled in embarrassment.


    When he returned home, his uncles and aunts were already waiting at the door. Because he hadn''t returned for so many years, his impression of the people in the village was already hazy, and he couldn''t recognize any of them. Two years ago, my grandfather passed away from illness, leaving only my grandmother at home. Now, looking at the stooped figure in the middle of the crowd, I guessed that it must be my grandmother.


    He told me that the white-haired man was my uncle, and the short one was my uncle, and the ones standing next to him were my aunt and their children. When he got close, he knelt down in front of my grandmother, and they all went up to help him.


    My father did not care about the crowd and kept saying, "My son is unfilial, my son is unfilial!"


    I stood behind my father, embarrassed beyond belief, looking at the unfamiliar face in front of me. Kneeling didn''t mean not kneeling, either, and I was dumbfounded, not knowing what to say to prove my existence.


    And it was an aunt who first saw me, walked over and said, "Isn''t this Xiaochu? It''s been so long, it''s really a sign! "


    I smiled and said, "Hello, Aunt."


    I turned my head and looked behind me. I had a bad feeling, and for some reason, from the moment I entered the village to the moment I arrived at my house, I had the feeling that an eye was staring at me from behind my back.

 C5

    The village conditions were not good, and the food used was not any better than in the city. As I sat at the table and watched the table full of food on this old round table, I knew that they had brought out the best they could for my father and me. There was nothing else but a bowl of chicken stewed with mushrooms and a few steamed buns on the table.


    Because I hadn''t eaten in the morning, and because it was late afternoon, my stomach was already rumbling with hunger, but there were two empty seats at the head of the table, and my aunts and uncles were discussing some family matters with my father, and my own children''s school problems for the next few years, so I just stared at the only chicken on the table and imagined how tender its meat was and how delicious its taste was.


    Suddenly, a tall shadow blocked the light at the door. I looked up and saw a big fellow with a full beard. His eyebrows were thick and his eyes were as big as bells.


    My father stood up to greet him, and my uncles and aunts followed suit. I stood up at the same time, knowing without even thinking that this was a highly respected elder in the village.


    When the man came in, I saw that he was followed by a stooped old man in a straw hat. The old man had gray hair and very long eyebrows, and he looked a lot more amiable than the big man in front of him. They came in one after the other and sat down at the table. I could clearly feel that when they sat down, they both intentionally or unintentionally glanced at me a few times.


    "Xiaochu greets his two uncles."


    When my father had finished, I bowed respectfully to both of them.


    Uncle? I feel like this is enough to be my grandfather!


    Although he thought this in his heart, the rules still couldn''t be ambiguous. They obediently called him uncle, and the adults exchanged some pleasantries before starting to eat. Needless to say, the stewed mushrooms stewed in the big iron pot in the countryside was indeed quite a different taste, much more delicious than the stewed mushrooms in the city.


    I didn''t hear anything about the cemetery during the meal, so I grilled the food out of the bowl as I went along.


    After dinner, the sun had already set over the mountains, and the night had already begun to descend. The sunset glow covered the entire sky. Perhaps before, I would have lamented that the setting sun was only close to dusk, but now, I only felt that it was the color of blood, and I could feel goosebumps all over my body, and it was extremely horrifying.


    The aunts and uncles all returned to their own homes, leaving only the two elders, my father and me, and my grandmother, who, because she was already old, went back to her room early to sleep.


    At this point, I sat still and listened to my father tell them about my dream.


    After the thick-browed man heard his father''s words, he looked at the long-browed elder and said, "She''s dreaming of a perverted marriage!"


    I listened, wondering if I should tell her about the dream I''d had on the way here.


    While I was thinking, I heard my father talking about how I had gone to the eastern cemetery in the village when I was a child. As he said this, my uncles'' faces turned serious.


    I didn''t hear what happened after that because my father told me to leave and let me look after my grandmother.


    I went back to my grandmother''s room and looked for the light rope for a long time. Finally, when I saw the candle on the bed, I had to light it up, but my grandmother didn''t say a word. Finally, I found the old man asleep on the kang.


    I looked at this shabby house and absentmindedly remembered my grandfather''s shadow. I thought of many scenes from my childhood. Thinking about it, I fell asleep in a daze.


    This time, he slept soundly. The big brick bed in the countryside was very warm, like a good electric blanket. I didn''t have any more dreams, so I slept peacefully.


    After sleeping for a short while, I was awoken by a sudden urge to pee in my stomach. I rubbed my eyes. It was already dark outside. I raised my wrist and pointed in the direction of 10 o''clock. The light was still on in my father''s room with my uncles. I thought about it and decided to go to the bathroom.


    Most of the rural toilets were located in a remote area. There was no flashlight, so I had to go in the dark. To tell the truth, I wasn''t afraid in my heart that it was impossible. Ignoring the fact that I couldn''t see anything in the dark, I could make up hundreds of versions of the wedding they were talking about in minutes and scare myself to death.


    I turned on the flashlight on my phone and walked into the courtyard. Behind me, I suddenly heard light footsteps.


    I froze, the hair on my back standing on end. I tried to turn around, but my entire body was stiff. He could only tremble and ask, "Who is it?"


    After a while, no one responded. Although my scalp was going crazy, I had no choice but to go to the toilet to solve my physiological problems. I comforted myself that I was having hallucinatory symptoms when I couldn''t rest properly, so I didn''t pay any more attention to it. The village of Baishou was never clean, and some things were normal, I comforted myself. People are afraid of three parts of a ghost, while people are afraid of seven points of a ghost. I''ve never done anything wrong, so I''m afraid of a ball.


    By the time I was done with the three emergencies, the smell of the toilet had almost made me faint. I pulled up my pants and ran outside.


    "Pa ¡­"


    I pushed open the broken door of the latrine and caught a cold breeze. From the corner of my eye, I saw a red figure.


    In an instant, my shrill scream tore through the silent village.


    My father quickly opened the door and ran out, followed by his two uncles.


    I sat paralyzed on the ground, my legs as soft as noodles. Seeing that my father had rushed over, she grabbed onto my father''s sleeve, pointed at the corner of my father''s clothes, and stammered, "Over there... Red, red. "


    The uncles looked around and saw nothing.


    When I looked back, I couldn''t see anything. I was dazed for a moment and suspected that I was seeing things, but the feeling of the cold wind blowing past was still imprinted in my mind.


    The two uncles comforted me and said that I was fine.


    My father touched my head and pulled me through the door, but my sobbing didn''t stop.


    Let me tell you, let''s not talk about how timid I am, this is a normal person, can''t you all pee in the dark at night? F * ck, I was so scared that tears came out of my eyes. If this was a person, then they would definitely be crippled by me in just a few minutes.

 C6

    After this incident, I didn''t dare to go back to bed alone. My father had no choice but to settle down with the two elders. He brought out a new blanket from the back room, and the two of them squeezed together and turned out the lights.


    But even so, the feeling of being watched by others and having a cold feeling on my back had not disappeared. It still made me feel uncomfortable.


    According to the past experience with ghost movies, there was a high chance that they were unclean.


    He used the quilt to wrap himself up into a ball, only exposing his nose and eyes to carefully observe his surroundings. Unknowingly, his eyelids began to twitch, and he fell asleep in a daze.


    After sleeping for a long time, I was woken up by my father. I hazily looked out the window, but there was still no sun at the horizon. There was only a hint of fish-belly white.


    My dad didn''t say anything in a hurry. He just said that whatever was coming would come, and hiding would be useless. He might as well finish what he had to do and maybe enjoy himself. While I was dressing, I asked my father where he was going so early in the morning, and my father said, Go to the graveyard where you were going.


    My hand went stiff, and my drowsiness was swept away. He paused for a moment, then slowly began to put on his clothes.


    It was a cold autumn morning, and I wasn''t wearing anything too thick. I was freezing. My father kept walking with his head down, and when I asked him if I wanted to call the two elders, he didn''t say anything.


    By this time, the crops had just been harvested, and the fields were filled with bare poles and a large field of rice sprouts that had just been harvested from the crops. I followed my father into the bran field. The hard leaves of the bracts hurt my hands and face, but looking at my father''s serious expression, I didn''t dare to speak. The rustling of the leaves on the bracts and the sound of the broken stalks of the crops were all around them. The silence between the heaven and earth was terrifying.


    My hands and face were itchy and sore from the bracts, but the old man had told me that I couldn''t scratch, that scars would fall, so I resisted the urge to scratch.


    Behind the rice field was a vast expanse of flat land. In front of the flat land was the graveyard. My father led me through the cemetery. It was already cold in the fall and even colder in the cemetery. Several times, I wanted to turn around and run home, but I resisted.


    It''s the safest thing to go with my dad at the moment. What if I run back and run into the Wall-Hitting Ghost? And isn''t it unforgivable to leave my father behind when you go back alone?


    Furthermore, I have been suffering for the past two days until my nerves have weakened. If I don''t resolve this now, I think that I will really have to marry someone.


    Oh, the wedding of two ghosts.


    The two of them, one in front and one behind, passed through a line of tombs. They arrived at a very imposing mausoleum, but there were no inscriptions or names on the mausoleum.


    I was still looking at the grave when my father said to me, "Kneel down and kowtow."


    I almost lost my sense of judgement, so I dropped to my knees mechanically and kowtowed stiffly, as my father had ordered me to do.


    Dad took a small candle out of his pocket, lit it with a match, and dripped a few drops of wax onto a smoother stone to hold the wax in place.


    Dad slowly kneeled in front of the small burning candle, put his hands together and murmured a few words, then he covered the flickering flame with his hands.


    The originally bright yellow candle flame trembles and turns dark green. I nearly cried out, but my father stared at me, not daring to make a sound. He could only cover his mouth and stare wide-eyed at the faint cyan light emitted from the candle. The candle flickered twice and then went out with a plop.


    My father''s eyes were deep, and he sighed.


    "Xiaochu, let''s go back." His father stood up, his originally straight back was actually somewhat hunched. "It''s not a blessing, it''s a curse. A curse that can''t be avoided."


    "Dad, what happened?" I said, trembling.


    Dad didn''t say anything, just gave a long sigh.


    After returning home, my father began to prepare, my family became a little quiet, and as the center of this incident, I had no idea what was going on.


    Later, when I was peeling an orange for my grandmother, she accidentally let it slip. So the event prepared by his family was actually ¡­ Underworld marriage.


    Later on, I rushed to my father for this matter, but my father had a serious look on his face.


    He told me that we were now either married or dead.


    If it was an underworld marriage, it could temporarily delay this evil ghost. This evil ghost had died for too long, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to catch him. The only thing I can do now is to get married first, then slowly think of a way. The most important thing right now is to protect my life.


    I was already worried, wasn''t he my husband when I said nether marriage, why would he still kill me? Dad looked at me deeply and asked me if your future husband had run away from the marriage on the eve of it, would you also be furious?


    I was speechless.


    Father was right. Besides, I''m not dealing with a person, I''m dealing with a ghost. He can find me at a school thousands of kilometers away from the village. Where else can I hide?


    I don''t blame anyone but myself for not doing more in the past. Now that I''ve caused such a disaster, even my family has suffered alongside me.


    With a long sigh, I could only sit and wait to be married.


    The wedding naturally would not take place during the day, it could only take place at midnight. The two elders thought about it for a few days and decided that they couldn''t delay this matter any longer. They should find the nearest time and marry that ghost as soon as possible.


    So they told my dad about the calendar over and over again, the corners worn down, and finally decided that the wedding was set for midnight on Wednesday next week.


    The wedding dress had already been delivered, and was made in an extremely delicate manner. It was a bright red satin cloth embroidered with exquisite circular patterns. The hood was embroidered with gold edges, and on it was a design of dragons and phoenixes. In the middle was still the large red pattern of the Resurrection Lily.


    If the design on the other side of the river was replaced with a rich peony pattern, perhaps this really would be a perfect set of wedding clothes for an ancient bride.


    It was late at night and I couldn''t sleep. He reached out his hand to grab the phone to swipe his Weibo. He wanted to know when he was sleepy, but he suddenly felt something cold.


    I shrieked and retracted my hand like lightning. My father rushed over with the flashlight. It shone, but there was nothing there.


    "But ¡­" Maybe I didn''t have enough rest in the past two days, so my nerves are a bit weak. " I forced a smile. "It''s fine, dad, go back to sleep."


    My father looked at me and sighed. He patted me on the head and told me to go to bed early and get a good night''s sleep. After the wedding, everything would be fine.


    I nodded obediently, but I sighed inwardly.


    It was precisely because of this nether marriage that his nerves were weakened.


    When Dad left, the room was quiet again. I didn''t dare to reach for my cell phone anymore, so I could only lie in bed and stare blankly. After an unknown period of time, they could hear what seemed to be the whispers of two people.

 C7

    Two people? My forehead was suddenly covered in cold sweat.


    Why two? Where did these two people come from?


    I curled up in the quilt, wanting to speak but not daring to, not daring to even breathe, listening to the memory of what I had done.


    My god, the legendary husband of my Underworld Marriage, Master Su Min, I really don''t think I can escape this marriage! Please give me a way out! If this goes on, I''ll really lose my nerve and become a ghost!


    Damn it, if I can''t do such a thing, do you believe me if I give up!?


    He was still in a daze, thinking about when he had fallen asleep. The fiery red bridegroom''s wedding dress before my eyes became clearer and clearer. I thought, ''My mother, I have fallen at the hands of a monster like you!''


    "The wedding dress is very beautiful. I really like it." Su Min''s smiling voice came from above his head, "However, let''s not talk about the fact that we have no wives since ancient times. Simply saying that we are not even married and you want to divorce me instead, that is not the way a good wife should think."


    I kept quiet and curled my lips.


    "That Female Ghost is fine, don''t worry." Seeing that I did not say anything, Su Min opened his mouth, "From today onwards, you will be able to sleep well."


    Female Ghost? I was stunned for a moment, but then I suddenly remembered, the grudge and hatred of the previous generation did exist in the annals of history, there was indeed a female supporting role who committed suicide while wearing red clothes, so it turns out that the red corner I saw in the latrine was that Female Ghost.


    This Female Ghost also, the love and hate of the previous generation actually came to me, do you think it''s acting in a TV show?


    "Alright, woman, haven''t you lost your mind enough?" Su Min reached out and patted my head, "You''ve been very tired these past two days, go to sleep."


    His vision slowly turned blurry, and the last thing he remembered was Su Min''s pair of eyes that were bright like stars.


    This was the most peaceful sleep he had ever had since the events that had transpired.


    When I woke up, it was already bright outside, so no one came to get me. I lied down on the bed and thought, this Su Min ¡­ It didn''t seem too bad.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, it''s the day of Su Min and I''s wedding. During the day, everyone was repeatedly checking to see where the flaw was. I was not allowed to go to the "marriage chamber", I could only see from afar, I could vaguely see a lot of paper jewelry, clothes, all tied up with red ribbon, a full half of the room.


    These... It should be my ''dowry'', right?


    After returning to the room, I looked at the fiery red Resurrection Lily on the bed and sighed softly.


    Around 10 PM, my family came to help me put on my wedding dress. At that time, I only glanced at the bridal dress. I didn''t expect it to be so hard to wear and it actually had three layers. After I wore it, it was already 10: 30.


    Those who should have been evacuated were all evacuated by his two uncles, saying that nether marriages were not suitable for people to watch, so he drove those children out, and each went home to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, I was supported by my mother in her red dress and walked slowly to the "bridal chamber" under the hood. I walked into the bridal chamber step by step, holding the hem of my skirt as people threw paper money at me.


    Mom was replacing Su Min. Just like a normal ancient marriage, after three kowtows and nine kowtows, the Heaven and Earth High Hall kowtowed to each other, then the most horrifying thing happened. A person remained alone throughout the night in the room that was actually a spiritual room.


    Although Su Min didn''t have any malicious intent towards me, but even though they knew that there was a ghost in the room, they were still in the same room with him.


    I heaved a long sigh, lifted my own head, and casually tossed it on the kang.


    "Woman, you didn''t do it yourself." Suddenly, a voice sounded. I was frightened, only to see Su Min standing by the side of the table, holding onto a scale used to lift his head, speaking to me in a displeased manner.


    "You can transform?" How about I cover it up again, and you just pretend I didn''t knock it off just now? " I asked timidly, clutching my collar.


    "..." Forget it. " Su Min helplessly put down the scale in his hand, "Take it off."


    What? Remove... Remove what?


    "The bridal chamber." Su Min reminded her.


    "I won''t!" I gripped my collar and stepped back.


    "You''re my wife, so why can''t you have a wedding night?" Su Min frowned, "Could it be that you''re still thinking about that pretty boy?"


    "No!" I flatly deny it. If he thinks that it''s because of Yun Yife, then I will definitely not marry him. I will definitely kill Yun Yife!


    "We''re still not familiar with each other yet. I don''t agree with you recklessly handing over your entire life!" My mind raced. "Give me some time! Let me like you so I can marry you later, okay? "


    "Ghosts have a long lifespan. Besides, even if I die, I will become a ghost, right? There will be even more days ahead!" I kept on explaining to Su Min, "Furthermore, if you were to casually hand over my chastity, wouldn''t that make me seem like a slut?"


    "..." Forget it, I won''t force you. " Su Min sighed, he seemed to have sighed a lot today, "I''ll give you some time. "But you, woman, remember that today we are officially married. From today onwards, I am your husband and you are my wife. This point cannot be refuted."


    "Since I will bring you too much trouble if I show myself and take care of you right now, I''ll let that pretty boy stay by your side for now." Su Min spoke of Yun Yife with disdain, "But as a woman, remember, you can only be mine."


    I nodded.


    "Then... Can I sleep now? " I asked, "I''m very sleepy. I don''t need to sleep soundly with you on guard duty. Whichever brat comes to harass me, you just beat him up. If I get beaten to death, I''ll consider it as me!"


    Su Min was startled, then smiled, revealing a charming smile.


    "It''s okay, go to sleep."


    As he spoke, he reached out and extinguished the candle.


    Now that the wedding was over, there would be no more life-threatening incidents, and I was afraid of dropping out of school, so I decided to go back as soon as possible.


    My father drove me home, still dressed in his formal attire. Along the way, I kept calling Yun Yife, but for some reason, all sorts of busy tones came through the phone.


    From the unanswered phone, to the number being hung up, to the number being turned off, to an empty number.


    I was a little flustered.


    Su Min said that he wouldn''t harm him so she wouldn''t harm him. Although I have not interacted with Su Min for long, but Su Min is definitely a righteous man, and would definitely not do such a despicable thing. This can be seen from the fact that he did not touch me the day we got married.


    It was fast, but smooth. In the afternoon, I carried a large bag of specialties into the school dormitory.


    On Thursday, when most of the students were in class, I checked my schedule. There was no elective class for me this afternoon, so I lay in bed in a daze.


    Yun Yife still hasn''t contacted me, I have already faintly guessed what it was.


    Ye Zichen let out a long sigh. What can I do, divide it up ¡­ I can''t tell Yun Yife about this, and it''s also because of Su Min, so it''s impossible for us to be together.


    Longer pain is less painful than shorter pain.


    Just as I was thinking, the phone''s special notification sound rang, I grabbed my phone, hoping that Yun Yife would send me a greeting like usual.


    But, on the cold white background, was Yun Yife''s talking bubble.


    "Xiaochu, let''s break up. We are not suitable."


    I was stunned for a long time. Even though I could recognize those words, why was I so confused when those words came together?


    Without realizing it, the tears fell and the memories of the two became blurry.


    As if my heart had been torn apart, I curled up on the bed and covered my mouth to stop myself from crying. I know that I''m not as strong as I thought.


    "Xiaochu! "Come back ¡­" Yuning suddenly broke into the room and saw me curled up on the top bunk.


    "..." Xiaochu? "


    At that time, I suddenly sat up like a corpse, "Yuning, let''s go play with each other."


    Thus, starting from afternoon, Yuning and I sat at the roadside food stall, and started to drink from the barbecue. I talked a lot, and Yuning listened. Afterwards, there was a girl who had a crush on us like me, and we fought on the table. Yuning didn''t drink much, but I drank two pints of beer with the girl who shared the same fate as me, and the three of us went to KTV to howl for a few hours until our throats went hoarse. Of course, there was no lack of drinking at KTV.


    The girl said that she was called Ah Ran and liked my personality very much. She was straightforward and straightforward. I burped and said what I liked. I was just a rough guy in a woman''s outfit, always opening his mouth ¡ª You shut up, you motherfucker. When a guy saw me, he wanted to make friends with me and say that he was a man.


    When it was deep into the night, only then did Yuning half drag me back to the dorm, while I was drunk to the point that I was like mud. Not only did I vomit all over Yuning''s body. According to the person who was involved, Gu Yuning, later on, she was so angry that she wanted to just throw me on the street. But in the event that someone else died, she would have to take responsibility.


    I didn''t know it after that, except that when I woke up I had a terrible headache, and the hangover was a real pain to me when I was drinking it.


    Hanging the fake note on the bedside, Yuning stayed behind to take care of me. My head hurt so much that it felt like it was going to explode. I thought to myself, Yun Yife, you bastard, you are really capable, with just a sentence, with just a symbol, not only did you make me cry, I even have a sore throat. If you land in my hands, I will kill you.


    Thinking of this, I smiled bitterly. It seems that there won''t be a day like this again.


    In the afternoon, the two went out to get their hair done and then went shopping for clothes in a frenzy. The department store was very big, but the world was very small. Just as he bought an arrogant red dress and swiped his card to pay, he ran into a familiar figure outside the door.


    Yun Yife!


    I was startled, then pretended that I did not see it, pulled Yuning, and steadily walked away.


    Of course, this was all an act. Ignoring the fact that a woman had just fallen in love, just saying that her ex-boyfriend had taken her girlfriend out for a stroll was f * cking embarrassing.

 C8

    What did that skit say? Even if he failed, he still had to put on a proud attitude!


    My hair that was just done ironed, made a stubborn curve in the air. I left confidently with Yuning.


    As for Yun Yife''s new girlfriend, Mo Anqi, who was being held in his arms, I pretended not to see his at all.


    "A stray dog." After walking a few steps, I heard Mo Anqi''s laughter, "That dress is so ugly, it looks like an old lady wearing it."


    "What a fucking bad luck, going out for a stroll and seeing a mad dog barking like that, Xiaochu, did you not see the calendar when we went out?" Without waiting for me to speak, Yuning suddenly spoke out.


    "Yuning, it''s just a mad dog, why do you have to lower your IQ so much?" I took a sip of my pearl milk tea and smiled.


    Very good, after kicking me, you immediately found a girlfriend, and you''re a famous little rich woman, Yun Yife, you''re really strong.


    "You!" Mo Anqi turned her head in anger, only to see two of us looking at her with identical surprised expressions.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Mo? Are you not feeling well?" Yuning opened her mouth, "Have you eaten any medicine outside?"


    "What right do you have to call me a mad dog!" Mo Anqi tugged on Yun Yife''s arm, "Bandit, what foresight do you have?!"


    "So Miss Mo thinks you''re a mad dog?" I pulled the ice cream from Yuning''s hands and took a bite, "There''s still more, what kind of eyes does he have? "It''s probably because his eyesight is a little weaker now!"


    "Unlucky Xiaochu, let''s go, talking to this kind of people is a disgrace to our intelligence." Yuning pulled me away, "Moreover, this ice cream is not tasty, I want to buy another egg roll."


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll do as you say." I turned around and leisurely left with Yuning, arm in arm.


    After walking for a long distance, Gu Yuning and I burst out laughing.


    Delightful!


    Gu Yuning put her hand on my shoulder, and told me, Brother, were you blind in the past, to actually fancy this Yun Yife, you actually didn''t notice it? I laughed until I wiped my eyes and said that they really were bitches. I used to be blind enough to have to buy two boxes of eye drops.


    Even if this matter was overturned, the days would still be the same as usual. In this class, he would talk big to Yuning whenever he had nothing to do, and even when he was dreaming, he would look at Su Min as they stared at each other. They would occasionally say a few words, but the time the two of them talked definitely wouldn''t exceed five minutes.


    She said, it''s not that there aren''t any monsters in the city, but we can''t see it, so I say, no, it''s impossible. The people around us are all people, Yuning sneered, and asked me who gave me that kind of confidence, and those around you who have shadows are all people?


    I suddenly remembered that when I married Su Min a month ago, Su Min was the same way. He was clearly a ghost, yet he could lift a weighing rod, and there was a shadow when the candlelight hit her body.


    So I shut up.


    Seeing that I was not talking, Yuning started to talk about the monsters he had seen in the city, the vampire bats that came out night and day, the seductive Cyan Fox Demons like in the chat, the Joyous Tree Demons with deep emotions, and the Black Cat Demon s that could see the future.


    She said that not all monsters were good, and not all monsters were bad. Monster was the same as humans. Although it might not return if you treat it well, it would remember. Perhaps in the near future, it would return the gratitude according to his methods.


    I can''t help but think, is Su Min recompense for his kindness or revenge?


    Yuning said that she had once been saved by a black Cat Demon. A cat with nine lives is not a joke. At that time, she had saved a black cat in the morning market that was almost killed by the owner due to stealing food. A few days later, she crossed the street and didn''t pay attention to the music, but it was a black haired man who kicked her across the street, sending her flying.


    At that time, she was completely dumbfounded. She only saw the man dusting off the dust on his body before standing up and walking to the opposite side of the road. Without saying anything, he gave her a kick.


    Only now did Yuning realize that this man was the black cat that he had saved from the morning market.


    I laughed.


    Then, Yuning slowly talked about it to her uncle. She said that her uncle was one of the richest people in the family and had recently rented a building. It was said that it was a good place in the city center. As long as it was built, the profits would definitely not be small.


    But!


    His uncle was injured and hospitalized on the first day he was taken over.


    This matter caused a huge commotion in the entire Celestial Sect of Wonders, which was to say, their Demon Master World. This was because the Gu Clan had been exterminating demons since ancient times. Even if it was a child of only a few years of age, they would still speak of exterminating demons. The adults in the Gu Clan were not weak either. In the end, Gu Yuning''s uncle actually went to the hospital, this was definitely not as simple as just getting injured by accident!


    I was silent for a while, and then I asked how my uncle was.


    Yuning said that it was not good. Her concussion was caused by a brick and she was still in the Intensive Care Unit of the hospital.


    Brick... Brick?


    I can''t laugh, under such circumstances, if I laugh out loud, Yuning will definitely beat me to death.


    Yuning sighed, and raised her head to look at the sky. The sky was a clear blue, without many white clouds. Occasionally, a few birds would pass by, but none of them made a single bird cry.


    In the afternoon, Yuning asked for a leave of absence. She said that she wanted to go back and see how her uncle was doing.


    So I slept alone in the dormitory at night.


    "Su Min, are you there?" I hugged the covers tight.


    "Yes." Su Min''s voice came from the lower bunk.


    "Help me watch the night. I heard someone from our dorm died before." "Help me turn off the light, by the way."


    "Indeed, someone has died before." Su Min said in a calm voice, "And it''s on your bed."


    Ah!" I flinched and fell unsteadily from the top bunk, falling to the floor.


    "Why are you so excited?" Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the corner of Su Min''s black clothes move.


    I lay on the ground and gritted my teeth.


    Su Min, you bastard!


    Aiyo, I''ve fallen to my death ¡­ If I can''t beat you, I''ll beat you to death!


    It was a long night, and I was dozing off, dreaming of a snack bar, when a pair of hands grabbed me.


    I turned my head and met a pair of dark eyes.


    Su Min?


    "Your roommate is going to die, but you''re actually eating happily here." Su Min smirked, "Since you are my wife, I will still give you a chance. Wake up and come with me if you want to save her. "


    With a hum, I suddenly opened my eyes. In front of me was the pale ceiling of the dormitory. I abruptly sat up and fell down from the top bunk.


    Because I wanted to stay in bed for a little longer tomorrow, I didn''t take off my clothes. Ignoring my messy hair, I grabbed onto a windbreaker and followed Su Min out.


    In the evening, the dormitory auntie absolutely did not allow students to enter or leave freely. I raised my wrist and pointed the two watch needles, one long and one short, in the direction of the eleven o''clock clock.


    I looked at Su Min.


    Su Min raised his eyebrows, snorted, and then pulled me over, directly passing through the wall.


    I was stupefied.


    "You''re not saving him?" Su Min looked at me in amusement.


    "I can''t get out of the main entrance now. Let''s go, over the wall!" I whispered.


    In the past, when Yuning and them were hungry at noon, they would often jump out from the wall at the back of the academy to escape when they went out to eat lunch. There might even be people patrolling here at around ten o''clock, but there shouldn''t be anyone around since it was already past eleven.


    Su Min looked at me with disbelief as I neatly flipped over the wall, as if he was suspecting whether I was a woman or a man.


    "Hey!" The students over there! " As soon as the flashlight came, I was stunned for a moment. Then I turned around and ran.


    F * ck, don''t you need to go home and sleep at this late hour?


    Damn it, didn''t your wife give you the order to seal your family!? Be careful when you go back home and make you kneel on the washboard!


    "Master, let''s go to the construction site opposite the family mart. Hurry!" I ran across the street, stopped a taxi, and got in quickly.


    "Alright, sit tight!" The driver stepped on the throttle to the ground, instantly sending the teaching director far away.


    The driver was a talkative person. As soon as I got on the car, he told me about his college affairs, just like I am now. The results of sneaking out in the middle of the night were recorded by the Dean of Education.


    By the time I got off the car, it was already past 11: 40. I started to panic even more, but just as I was about to enter the construction site, I was stopped by Su Min.

 C9

    Su Min didn''t even look at me, he just threw me behind with a deadpan expression on his face.


    Su Min hadn''t worn red clothes since the wedding, but had donned a set of ancient clothes with beautiful lace embroidered on it. He looked like he was very valuable, probably from a large family in his previous life.


    However, he didn''t know why he died so young.


    "Woman, if you encounter such a situation again, obediently hide behind me." "If you go in like you did today, not only will you not save your roommates, you''ll even lose your life."


    "The backlash from an evil exorcist''s array formation is not something to be happy about."


    I nodded silently and didn''t say anything. He lifted his watch and looked at the time. It was already 11: 50.


    I knew that at 12 o''clock, things would become extremely dangerous, and there would be no turning back, because 12 o''clock was the point where yin and yang intersected. If something were to go wrong at this moment, then it would be suicide.


    Su Min walked very fast, and was even heading in the same direction. It seemed that he had a very good understanding of the terrain here.


    Even from far away, I could hear a sharp and urgent command, the voice was something I couldn''t be more familiar with, it was definitely Yuning''s voice.


    Just as I was about to run over, I suddenly remembered Su Min''s instructions. I couldn''t help but feel anxious, but there was nothing I could do. After turning the corner, my pupils immediately contracted.


    On the ground not far away from him, was a complex array formation that had yet to form. Not far away from the array, Yuning was holding a stack of bright yellow runes in her hands. The moment the black smoke came into contact with the rune, it would flash violently and then turn into dust. The black smoke only paused for a moment. Seeing that the runes in Yuning''s hand were quickly decreasing, I was so anxious that I was about to go insane. Turning my head, what entered my eyes was a smile that was not a smile on Su Min''s face.


    "You''re still laughing!?" Save her! " I stomped my feet.


    "Why should I save her? "It''s not like you''re giving me any benefits." Su Min looked at me with a funny expression, "You aren''t even allowed to touch me on your wedding night. After getting married, you even treat me as a night watchman. Furthermore, I am only responsible for bringing you here. Whether she is dead or alive, what does that have to do with me? "


    "Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you!" I was on the verge of tears. "You just have to save her!"


    "That''s what you said." The smile on Su Min''s mouth slowly widened, and then suddenly came over, before I could react, a pair of cold lips had been stuck to his forehead.


    "Don''t run around. Stay here." Su Min looked like he was in a good mood, he actually extended his hand to pat my head, and then turned and walked over leisurely.


    Can''t you be a little nervous! I was so angry I was about to cry.


    The next second, however, my eyes widened.


    Su Min stretched out his long, white right hand towards Yu Ning. The black mist paused, then gathered around Su Min''s hand like a piece of paper sucked up by a powerful vacuum cleaner. Su Min sighed and clenched his fist. The black mist actually let out a wail, and then it was really crushed into dust and scattered into the air. All of his actions were as natural as a smile on a flower, and it even seemed like he was trampling an ant to death.


    Domineering!


    Such a domineering aura!


    Then, balls of black mist charged into the building like they were fleeing for their lives. Not waiting for me to recover from my shock, a black mist unexpectedly jumped past me, and even brought up the hair at the sides of my temples.


    I was in a mess in the wind, and when I realized it, I seemed to have been tricked by Su Min, this fox!


    It was a piece of cake for this bastard to destroy this black fog. It was just a small effort, but he actually used this as a bargaining chip to tease this young master!


    "Ye Churan! What the f * ck are you doing here! " Yuning panicked. His anger reached its peak as the little girl dashed to my side and pulled me behind her.


    "There''s actually such a ferocious ghost!" Yuning took out a handful of dirt from her waist pouch and said, "Those without fighting strength, quickly scram! Don''t get me in the way! "


    "Yuning, you misunderstand." I pulled Yuning along with me and briefly told him about the wedding.


    "Ghostman? ¡­" You really know how to follow the flow. " Yuning smirked.


    "You can go back." Su Min waved his hand at me, "Don''t forget our agreement."


    "You''re not going back?" I asked.


    "I''ll go back later." Su Min frowned and turned around, looking at the empty construction site and the array formation that Yuning had drawn on the ground, "With so many Evil Spirits gathering, there must be something inside this building. Be careful when you return, there are also many Evil Spirits around here. Also, get rid of the Demon Master, you drew the wrong array formation, and the runes are not arranged in this direction. "


    "You''re amazing!" Yuning said guiltily, "Xiaochu, let''s go. This place will not be safe until 12 o''clock!"


    I let Yuning drag me away, thinking that you f * cking know that it''s not safe here at 12 o''clock. If it wasn''t for me bringing Su Min over in time, you would have already been bitten to the point that not even dregs could be found.


    Yuning and I couldn''t get a taxi back to the dormitory, so we could only find an inn on the street. This place is not big, and people normally don''t have much of a night life. In the entire street, only Yuning and I were there, and at the start, we would occasionally drive past a few cars, but after that, there weren''t any left.


    "Why did you stop?" I asked Yuning who had suddenly stopped in front of me.


    "I can''t get out." Yuning said in a low voice, "Didn''t you notice that the duck sculpture in front of the roast duck restaurant had appeared many times? We''ve run into the Wall-Hitting Ghost. "


    Wall-Hitting Ghost!?


    Out of habit, I wanted to look for Su Min right away, but then I remembered that Su Min did not follow us back.


    Lifting up his watch, he saw that it was indeed 12 o''clock.


    Yuning rummaged through the bag, and then pulled the bag chain in annoyance. I know, Yuning had also used up all of her rune just now, so there isn''t anything that can guarantee our safety. Furthermore, Yuning had just gotten injured while fighting against the Black Mist Evil Spirits. Their situation could be said to be even worse now, other than waiting in place, there was no other way.


    Yuning and I sat back to back on the ground, neither of us speaking. I vaguely remembered a story about a person who originally wanted to return to the village from the outskirts, only to see that the village lights were not far away, at most 200 meters away from me, but no matter how I walked, I just couldn''t reach the village. I was too tired, so I just lay by the roadside and slept for the night, and when I woke up the next day, I didn''t know where the village lights came from.


    When he thought here, he couldn''t help but shiver. Suddenly, he heard a rather cold voice.


    "It''s already so late, why aren''t we returning to the dorm? What are you doing here?"

 C10

    I jerked my head back and saw a boy in a white shirt with a paper lantern. When my eyes focused on his face, I was stunned.


    This...


    "Senior Qin Yao?" I stood up and asked in a daze, "Did you get hit by a ghost as well?"


    "The Wall-Hitting Ghost is broken, come with me." Qin Yao did not answer my question, but walked in front while holding the paper lantern in his hand, "Also, Gu Yuning, your cultivation is too shallow, I already told you not to be outside at night, if it wasn''t for me passing by, the two of you would have stayed here until daybreak, why are you still coming out?"


    "How did you know I have cultivation experience?!" Yuning was completely stunned.


    Qin Yao didn''t say a word, he was only waiting for us to catch up. He waved the lantern in his hand. No matter how I looked at it, the words on it seemed familiar.


    It seemed like ¡­ Was it a seal?


    Was it about recruiting souls?


    I was shocked, and then realised that the same ball of black mist as before had appeared in front of Qin Yao.


    Just as he was about to warn Qin Yao to be careful, he saw the black mist condense into the shape of a faint human body, and then kneel straight towards Qin Yao.


    Yuning and I were equally stunned.


    He only saw Qin Yao calmly pressing his hand on the top of the black mist, following that, the black mist slowly condensed into a fingernail-sized glass ball, and then entered the lantern in Qin Yao''s hand.


    Soul Summoning Lamp!?


    I suddenly thought back to what Su Min had said before. The Ghost Servant''s weapons were usually the soul attracting banner and the Soul Summoning Lamp. Su Min had also said before, Ghost Servant might not all be ghosts, and there were even some who were human. However, most of these people''s fate were too hard and the eight characters were too light, and they were all Heaven Fiends and Calamity Stars with Yin Yang Eyes. These kind of people did not have much to worry about, as they were easily selected by Hades, and used to travel back and forth between the Yin and Yang Realms.


    Looking at Qin Yao''s familiarity with the road, it seemed like the indifference in his eyes was not an act after being a Ghost Servant for a long time.


    Xiaochu, did you see that? This is my Prince Charming! That''s right, that''s right! " Yuning said softly, his eyes red.


    I silently rolled my eyes, then covered my mouth that was filled with a certain infatuation whose IQ had dropped to a negative number after seeing Prince Charming.


    There are only three people on the street, Sister! You can even hear each other''s breathing, do you think that your Prince Charming won''t be able to hear you if you lower your voice?!


    Did the kid just eat your IQ?!


    He quietly looked at Qin Yao, luckily he pretended not to hear, or else the atmosphere would be awkward.


    "Erm, senior, where are we going?" I opened my mouth to dissolve the awkwardness.


    "I''ll walk you back to your dorm." Qin Yao didn''t even turn his head around, "Don''t worry, I won''t be discovered. Although I don''t have any very powerful big fellows by my side, these little guys are still enough to send you all back."


    "But what makes me curious is, how did you come out?" Qin Yao turned around and looked at me, "When I came out, the lights in the entire dorm had already been turned off. As usual, the female dorm room''s door should have been locked tight, you can''t come out right?"


    My back quivered.


    "Senior, don''t tell anyone that I snuck out for a midnight snack before locking the door. I''ll be punished to death ¡­" The corner of my mouth twitched. Oh my god, don''t let Qin Yao see that I am lying.


    Although Qin Yao was a Ghost Servant, he was still a ghost. If only he was here to watch the fight and did not take the heat up, that would not be good.


    I can''t let Qin Yao know of Su Min''s existence yet!


    Fortunately Qin Yao didn''t ask for further details and only told me not to sneak out in the future.


    I didn''t guess wrong, Qin Yao also let Yuning and I go through the wall together, it''s just that Qin Yao used the little kid inside his light, while Su Min directly brought me to go through.


    After being tormented for so long, the two of them did not want to get into any more trouble and obediently went to bed. They did not even want to wash up.


    However ¡­ Who could sleep?


    Yuning had always wanted to ask me about Su Min, but I could only keep on saying that I didn''t know, causing that girl to tell me that he was a ghost! Don''t you have to protect him like that, I bitterly smiled, saying that I wanted to say it, but my cheap husband''s mouth was too tight, I couldn''t get him to say anything!


    I asked Yuning if she wanted to go to the hospital for her injuries, but since Yuning said it''s useless, there''s nothing that can be done for the hospital for her. This was because the wounds were filled with the grievances of those evil spirits. If the grievances were not removed, the wounds would never heal.


    In the end, she even joked, Sis, I am only your friend, I will lose too much blood because of my Ghost Doctor, so you have to help me collect my corpse, and then you told me about her private money, the hundred and fifty, I joked with her, but I will definitely not let Yuning continue to be injured like this.


    Maybe he should be able to find out if he asked Qin Yao?


    He vaguely thought that he had fallen asleep at some point, and the next time he woke up, he would be crazily woken up by Yuning.


    "You pig!" What time is it! Eight o''clock! Now we''re dead, we''re actually late for Abnormal Week''s class! " Yuning also didn''t have time to put on makeup, she casually tied her hair and ran out. I hurriedly tidied up, and complained in my heart that Su Min didn''t call for me.


    Oh, I forgot that the ghost didn''t come back yesterday.


    It''s daytime now, but ghosts can''t be under the sun.


    He hurriedly tied his hair and rushed to the classroom. Pervert Zhou is our teacher, Ma Zhe. His surname is Zhou, and he has always been known for being impartial. Whoever dares to be late will suffer greatly.


    Last time, there was a student who was late. Perverted Week had him copy the class notes ten times in two days. He would copy every single word wrongly and make an additional ten times less knowledgeable than the previous time.


    But that day''s notebook was as dense as three pieces of paper!


    Then, after the lights had been turned off, there was still a flash of light from the flashlight, which continued to flicker until dawn of the next day.


    But we were the luckiest of the lot, and we walked into the classroom on the bell, which stopped ringing just as we sat down in our seats.


    However, Pervert Week is still very unhappy, that one lesson every now and then let us learn the content of the lesson. Yuning was still alright, she was good at memorizing things, she could even remember them after reading them once. But I was a little blind, and it was harder to carry on my back than it was when my mother was pregnant with me. At this moment, a student in front of me deliberately revealed his notes. I was so grateful that I nearly kneeled down to this student.


    My savior!


    Just as I was about to thank him, he suddenly turned his head.


    "Senior Qin?!" I was taken aback. "Didn''t you never come to Majere''s class?!"


    "I''m bored." Qin Yao reached out to look through my notes, frowned, and then placed his notes on the table.


    "Take it back and copy it. Give it back to me in a week."


    Then, before I could react, Qin Yao casually walked away.


    I suddenly felt looks of jealousy coming from all directions, so I quickly gathered my things and pulled Yuning away.


    Senior Qin, you are the school''s scum. Aren''t you afraid that I will be strangled to death by your fans ten thousand times for your bravado!?


    After eating lunch and returning back to my dorm, I finally had time to open the notebook that Qin Yao had left me. Qin Yao''s handwriting was very clear and beautiful, and it had a faint feeling of alienation like a human. It wasn''t like me, who was basically Wang Xizhi''s body, the wild grass was so natural and smooth, the only flaw was that even I didn''t know what I had written.


    While I was reading, I was praising Qin Yao''s handwriting in my heart. On the last page of the diary, I suddenly found an address that was written down lightly with a pencil.


    The address was clearly marked, Ghost Doctor Yun Yiran.


    Sending charcoal in the snow!


    From today onwards, Qin Yao is my Prince Charming! It was all right!


    After recording this address into my phone, I used a rubber to lightly erase the address that Qin Yao had written down with a pencil.


    Actually, Qin Yao was not as estranged as he appeared to be, and was also a very meticulous person.


    Yuning just came back from fetching water from the water room to make milk tea, but after hearing about this, what milk tea was she still making?


    Compared to the afternoon class, Yuning''s injury is more important, so I asked Yuning to write a note. Yuning handed it over right after she finished writing it, and I didn''t care too much about it as I followed Yuning.


    But the smile that Yuning kept hanging on her lips made me feel a little uneasy ¡­

 C11

    I had thought that the Ghost Doctor would be living in a secluded place, just like the dragon lady amongst the divine sculptures. She was dressed in a white ancient attire with an immortal aura, her long hair was tied up meticulously, without any makeup or a hint of makeup, and her entire body revealed a cold and aloof aura.


    However, when I got out of the taxi, I was stunned. Then I asked the driver again and again, "Are you sure you didn''t drive the wrong car?"


    We''re standing in the middle of the city! The noisiest city center!


    Alright, since it is hidden in the city, perhaps this Ghost Doctor is a philosophical person as well. The most dangerous place is the safest place, and it is also very considerate.


    When I heard about the Ghost Doctor''s name on the way, I hesitated again.


    Looking up at the forty-plus floors, I began to wonder if it was a fake address.


    True... TMD has money.


    On the 23rd floor, Yuning and I sat in the elevator. The only thing I noticed was that the inside of the elevator was shining with golden light.


    My face was expressionless, my heart broken.


    How much money do I have to pay for this!?


    My liver hurts!


    In the end I stopped in front of 2333.


    Tsk, this number, I really ¡­ None of them said.


    There was a soft tap on the door, and after a moment, when no one answered, I reached out to knock again, and the door clicked open.


    Then the head of a large golden hair stuck out.


    Yuning and I were dumbfounded.


    I... Are we here to find a big golden hair to treat our wounds?


    I think I met a fake Ghost Doctor!


    Big Goldfur looked at Yuning and me with a little resentment, then reached out a paw to push open the door. He didn''t even pay attention to the two of us as he turned around and went back inside the house.


    I walked in stiffly with Yuning following closely behind me and closed the door stiffly.


    "You don''t have to take off your shoes. Come in." A woman''s voice came from inside the room.


    Yuning and I followed the sound and looked around. The room was very big, but the more we walked, the more it crumbled.


    They were pants, shoes, pairs of socks, food bags, caricatures and clothes lying everywhere. They could not be any more messy.


    I... F * ck! Compared to this, Yuning and I''s dorm room are full of rules!


    When I opened the bedroom door, I saw a girl wrapped in a quilt, sitting cross-legged on the bed in her pajamas, a bucket of spicy instant noodles in her hand. Next to her was Big Golden Hair, who had just opened the door for us, also wrapped in a quilt, and beside him a bucket of popcorn.


    Opposite the dog and the man was a laptop with the recently famous Ripan on it.


    That''s right, it was Rivan!


    "Eh? It''s you guys! " The girl looked up and saw me smile suddenly.


    I was stunned where I was. I don''t remember knowing such a slovenly girl!


    "We were drinking and singing the other day! I am Ah Ran! " The girl waved her hand, "Your full name is Yun Yiran, nothing wrong with it, Old Tie!"


    F * ck?


    The two words "Ghost Doctor" caused the impression in my heart to completely collapse.


    Have you ever seen a Ghost Doctor slapping the table and scolding men for not having any good stuff? I''ve seen it! Have you ever seen a Ghost Doctor who would want to love even to death by howling at the top of her voice and almost recruiting wolves? I''ve seen it!


    "You two sit down first, I finished watching this episode. Sigh, aiyo, I kissed him! "2333!"


    The big golden hair cried out twice in response.


    This big golden hair is called Leimu!?


    I have completely knelt down in front of this Ghost Doctor whose nerves are not online.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Ah, which one of you wants to heal?" Yun Yiran rubbed his hair that looked like a chicken nest, it was even a little oily now.


    Yuning raised her hand hesitantly.


    "Take it off, sis!" What are you waiting for! "Come on, let your sister see how big your oppai is!" Yun Yiran patted Yuning''s chest with her hand. Yuning covered her chest and looked at me with teary eyes.


    "Xiaochu, this is the first time in my life that I feel like I''m about to be raped by a girl!"


    Another five minutes passed. Yuning stood there stark naked, embarrassed to the point of being ashamed.


    "Don''t cry, just lie on my bed. "Don''t worry, I have that kind of heart, but I don''t have that equipment!" Yun Yiran laughed and laughed as she rummaged through the cabinet. She found a triangular symbol board and placed it on a plate, while complaining at the same time. What happened?


    I thought, I don''t have the guts to bring Ghost King back to be a pressure lady, but Ghost King did have the guts to drag me back to be a pressure lady.


    Life is bitter!


    Yun Yiran drew a super huge rune on her back with the Hui Jin Magic Spell that was smeared with cinnabar. Then, black smoke started to slowly come out from the wounds, and Yuning grabbed onto the blanket that was wrapped around Remulam.


    Then I heard Yun Yiran shouting.


    "Leimu! "Open the next episode!"


    Big Golden Hair pressed the button on the computer with great familiarity, and the screen on the computer instantly switched to the next episode. I saw that there wasn''t even a single picture.


    With this money, why didn''t they order takeout and eat instant noodles?


    Yun Yiran looked at me blankly, then calmly threw a word at me.


    Lazy!


    I supported Yun Yiran.


    Yun Yiran looked at me in bewilderment. I said don''t think too much, I only wanted to express a single sentence, which was ¡ª If I don''t even help the wall, I will submit to you.


    Yun Yiran proudly bared a row of white teeth the size of a shell towards me, then slipped into the blanket, snatched the popcorn with its big golden fur, and ate it while wrapping herself up in the blanket like a comical expression pack.


    Half an hour later, Yuning had already fallen asleep on her bed. Only then did our Lord Ghost Doctor leisurely stop his cultivation and look at Yuning''s wounds.


    "Alright, take the rest back and slowly rest." Yun Yiran said as she slapped Yuning''s butt and woke him up.


    "Oh, oh, how much is it?"


    "Money?" How vulgar money is. " Yun Yiran shook her hands, "Seeing that we have such a good relationship, I don''t need your money. Just ninety-eight percent of it is broken, and a thousand dollars is enough to help me clean out my house and make a meal!"


    "Well, swipe the card or cash or Alipay?"


    F * * k me?


    He can even swipe a card? He could still pay treasure?


    Girl, from start to finish, you seem to have only burned one talisman, plus some cinnabar and the like?


    Didn''t you see that you use gold?


    But since she said so, I can''t not give it to her. After listening to Yuning later on, she realized that it was indeed a 981% fracture. Her uncle was also injured once, so he invited a Ghost Doctor to treat it for more than 7000 years.


    What else can I say? It could only be said that the circle was too dark.


    Yuning and I will clean up together. Starting from around 1pm, after we are done, it is already around 6pm, the sun is setting in the west!


    Looking at the four bags of garbage at the door, he really didn''t want to say anything.


    Thinking about the last task, I felt relieved to be done with the cooking. I didn''t dare to say anything else, but cooking was not difficult for me.


    As soon as I opened the door, my face twitched.


    Elder sister! The vegetables have grown fur, yet you still keep them!


    So that night, we still ordered takeout.


    What could he do!

 C12

    In the end, it was almost dark when Yuning and I came out. Since Yuning had not completely recovered and had not come back, Qin Yao would not necessarily be able to pass by like last time. Thus, the two could only return at high speed.


    In the end, we saw Qin Yao downstairs.


    Yuning was infatuated with him again and again, but Qin Yao didn''t say anything. He just handed an umbrella to Yuning and me.


    "It''s not a good time to take a taxi, I''ll take you guys back." Qin Yao nodded at me and Yuning. Then, I heard the sound of a white car unlocking.


    "Senior Qin, thank you for taking care of me so many times." I spoke first in the car.


    "Just call me Qin Yao, everyone seems to be very familiar with me." Qin Yao replied as he drove, "Just call me if you need anything in the future."


    "Holy shit, I seem to be calling the Prince Charming?" Yuning was stupefied the whole time.


    Qin Yao didn''t drive very fast, but he was steady.


    I kept having the feeling that something was wrong with the way Qin Yao was looking at me. It was a very strange look that I really wanted to investigate, but there was definitely no such possessive look, I was just curious.


    "Xiaochu." When we got off the car, Qin Yao called out to me, "Do you have any particularly strong ghosts surrounding you?"


    My heart thumped, but just as I wanted to turn around and speak, I was interrupted by Qin Yao.


    "You have to be careful, if you find out that he has some intentions of harming you, you can come find me. No matter how strong a ghost is, they are still ghosts, and the ones you''re afraid of the most are Ghost Servant." Qin Yao looked at me seriously, "However, it''s not bad for an ordinary person like you to have a Guardian Spirit."


    I nodded and bid farewell to Qin Yao with Yuning, then returned back to the dormitory.


    When we entered the dorm, Qin Yao''s car drove away.


    Yuning and I would walk while discussing Qin Yao. When Yuning mentioned Qin Yao, his expression was one of admiration, but it also carried a trace of sorrow.


    She said that Qin Yao was a calamitous star and she could tell right away when she saw him. Not only that, Qin Yao could even see ghosts. Maybe we can''t understand it, but all the housewives know that in one of the matinees, there is a story about a boy that can see ghosts, but the only difference is that this boy is surrounded by a group of gentle demons and people, whereas Qin Yao doesn''t.


    Qin Yao was alone. That was why he felt that people like the Demon Hunter Removers understood him better, and why they approached him on their own accord.


    But because he hasn''t come into contact with anyone on his own for too long, he seems a little strange. Maybe to him, Yuning and I are the only two friends he has.


    As I listened to Yuning''s words in silence, I suddenly felt that the thin figure of her back made me sad.


    Maybe it was because I was too tired to clean up the house in the afternoon, so Yuning and I slept soundly at night.


    Su Min returned.


    I looked at the translucent Su Min in shock. He was clearly much, much weaker. He did not say much. I just opened my palm, and when I looked out, I saw that it was a piece of ring-shaped jade.


    I didn''t give you a betrothal gift when we finished the product, just treat it as a replacement." Su Min used the jade hoop as a pendant and hung it on my neck using a red string, "You are lucky, I have to rest for the next two days and can''t make any requests from you. "Don''t go out in the night and let your roommate worry about you.


    "Alright, I need to sleep. I need to protect myself during this period of time."


    With that, Su Min turned into a wisp of green smoke and entered the jade. I quickly woke up and checked the time on my phone.


    It was still early, so I rolled over to get more sleep, but something cold on my neck caught my attention. Reaching out his hand to feel it, he discovered that it was a piece of jade, a round piece of jade.


    I heaved a long sigh in my heart, thinking why is Su Min being so serious, putting in all my effort yet getting me this "betrothal gift", I am not lacking in money.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing. He thought to himself, ''When did I become a wife?''


    As he thought about it, he fell asleep. This time, he had a very good night''s sleep. He didn''t dream at all.


    The next day, when Yuning found out that Su Min had returned, she also let out a long sigh of relief, saying that it would be good if a ghost came back to protect you.


    Just then, my phone suddenly rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Qin Yao.


    On the phone, Qin Yao could not hold back his laughter. He said that you should come to the hall quickly, you have become famous,.


    I was dumbfounded. I have indeed taken a lot of leave recently and sneaked out in the middle of the night to be discovered by the chairman. Although I didn''t see their faces, it is possible that they came to investigate?


    F * ck, can it be that bad?


    In the lobby.


    I gaped at the notice slip.


    On the slip, was Yuning''s calligraphy that was written with N types of calligraphy.


    Name: Ye Churan (italics)


    Request for leave: Last night, the sky was as cool as water, the autumn wind blew away the fallen leaves. script)


    The curtain animation hall is full of autumn colors, cold winds leave the jade body. cursive script)


    After tossing and turning through the night, it was unavoidable for him to wake up early and feel unwell. seal book)


    The sky outside the window was clear, but he lacked the strength to do so. amulet)


    Therefore, taking a leave of absence requires a temporary withdrawal, and it is difficult to make up one''s mind. book)


    Teacher''s comments: Speak human words!


    At the bottom, there was another line of small characters, traditional Chinese characters: "I''m sick, I want to take a leave of absence."


    Whether or not it was a leave of absence: a leave of absence.


    Time: 7.1 (English Fraktur)


    Remarks: If no student can write more than this in the future, don''t ask for leave!


    I was completely dumbfounded. When I turned my head around, I realised that Yuning was simply laughing so hard that she wanted to pass out. I couldn''t help but feel stuffy as I grabbed the tennis racket from Qin Yao''s hands and started beating him up.


    "What did you write that makes you want to ask for leave!?" It showed how elegant and elegant your writing style was! Bastard, what are you saying! Do you want to show some face? What the f * * k! "


    Although Yuning said that she would be beaten up, she still couldn''t help but to laugh.


    As the mid-term exam was approaching, school was getting nervous, and the classroom was filled with students who had failed the exams. As the mid-term exam was approaching, school was also getting nervous, and the classroom was filled with students who had failed the exams.


    Some of them really wanted to study hard, some of them just wanted to do it for the time being, some of them just wanted to do it for the time being. He thought that even if there was one more piece of paper, his chances of winning would be higher.


    I copied all of Qin Yao''s notes before returning them back to Qin Yao. Qin Yao also told me that if there were any classes that I couldn''t follow, I could ask him to borrow them, if he had to choose that class.


    Every time he went to the dorm, he would turn on the lights a little late. There were often girls who opened the windows and looked outside with a howl due to the pressure. A group of people would be howling without stopping for ten minutes, just like a group of huskies gathering together. However, the pressure was greatly reduced after the howl, so the students once again returned to their desks happily. He continued to grind with the knowledge points and adaptations.


    I have almost read through all of Qin Yao''s notes once, let alone it was much clearer than mine, there are also a lot of details, so I am not afraid of losing points in terms of the details. However, Su Min had not woken up since that day. In these two days, Yuning had also been in a very quiet state and her injuries had pretty much healed as well. Right now, the deepest wound on her body was only a black scab and she was completely fine.


    So Yuning hugged my neck, and pointed to the sky, saying, "This old lady is truly handicapped!"


    Then, I knocked on my chestnut with a head full of black lines.


    What use could a handicapped person have here! I think you''re more of a cripple!


    It was time for me to take the medicine!


    As for Yun Yife, he seemed to have completely faded out of my life. Perhaps, he was afraid that I would once again have a flame war with Mo Anqi, and thus never appear before my eyes again.


    I was happy.


    With Qin Yao''s notes, although some places couldn''t be recorded down, compared to normal places, it was already considered very good. I can guarantee that no one will fail again this time.


    If he failed, then let Yun Yife die.


    Once the mid-term exam was over, it proved that all kinds of holidays were starting. There were a lot of such holidays in the second half of the year, which meant that they could bring Yuning to visit the night market beside our school every few days. According to Qin Yao, that place was very clean, there were more people there, and they all had Yang Qi inside, but it was best for them to return before 10 o''clock. So we thought about it, Senior Qin''s words were right, but it''s easy for us to forget it, so we decided to drag Senior Qin along with us.


    Regarding this, Qin Yao rolled his eyes, saying, "We''re really strong, ever since we were young, this is the first time he has ever thought about pointing a middle finger at us like this.


    Thus, the most common scenario would be a table of three people, one being there to accompany the guest, the other being to maintain his elegant image in front of the Prince Charming, eating as if he was a lady, not daring to eat too much, and the last one, which is me, would be like a tornado, occasionally raising his head from a pile of kebabs, randomly wiping his mouth with a piece of paper, and then shouting out, "Boss, another ten kebabbles of mutton skewers!" He wanted to release more chili peppers!


    Therefore, before Yuning could pretend to be a lady and finish eating, I had already finished what she had ordered. Thus, under the stimulation of the food, this fellow became even more ladylike, and before long, she followed along with me like the wind and turned into ashes, causing Qin Yao to be stunned.


    The two girls'' midnight snack, without counting the cat food that Qin Yao had eaten, had cost a total of almost two hundred yuan.


    Qin Yao indicated that we boys do not know what the structure of you girls is.


    The days passed in such a relaxed manner that some of them even had the leisure to oil themselves.


    However, a phone call in the early hours of the morning had completely broken this peaceful life.

 C13

    It was still dark, even before dawn, when my cell phone suddenly rang. It almost scared me to death, and I wondered where the noon bell had come from.


    However, once I picked it up, I vaguely asked who it was. The other side of the phone was indeed a voice that I was extremely familiar with.


    "Xiaochu! "Save me!" Yun Yife said anxiously.


    "What are you doing? It''s only two o''clock, are you having a nightmare?" I put my wrist over my eyes, drowsy. "And, have we broken up? What are you looking for me for again? You must know that a good horse does not eat the grass! "


    "Xiaochu, Xiaochu, listen to me." Yun Yife''s voice was still trembling, "At that time, my mother was suddenly very sick, and I needed a large amount of money to treat her. Since Mo Anqi had money, I could use it to first save my mother, and then slowly repay her money."


    "Xiaochu, I don''t have the time to talk too much. Right now, they are locking me in a small house, saying that they will turn me into some kind of stone tomorrow. Xiaochu, please save me!"


    Then, I suddenly heard a busy signal from the microphone, I sighed, what kind of mystical matter was this? Mo Anqi was probably playing imprison with this bastard Yun Yife, he was just having fun, how could I possibly disturb him?


    Even if there really is a problem, it won''t be too late to save you tomorrow!


    Alright, what''s the point of thinking so much? Sleep!


    The next day, Qin Yao sent me a message.


    He brought Yuning to the study room.


    Yuning was wild with joy upon hearing this. She meticulously put on her beautiful makeup, wore her beautiful eyes, and combed her hair for half an hour. In the meantime, I was rather impatient.


    I clenched my teeth, brought along my notes, and planned to head to the study room to continue copying Qin Yao''s newly organized notes.


    In a corner of the study room, I finally found a person who took up three seats, Qin Yao. Qin Yao obviously had something on his mind, and didn''t flip through the pages for a long time.


    Then I waved two fingers in front of his face, and he winced. What are you afraid of? What a normal person fears the most is your home.


    Qin Yao sighed, he raised his head and sternly said to me, Yun Yife was killed by someone, but he could not find Yun Yife''s soul. It''s a big deal if we can''t find the soul, because it might be used by people who plot against us to do anything. For example, the most common things we do are harming people, or borrowing their corpse to return their souls.


    Looking at the time recorded in the Book of Life and Death, Yun Yife died in the underground parking lot, not a single drop of his blood was left. The exact time of death was two-thirty. Cause of death.


    I suddenly thought about the phone call Yun Yife gave me this morning, and couldn''t help but feel guilty. If I hadn''t slept soundly, would Yun Yife not have died?


    After Qin Yao heard this, he sighed, thought for a moment, then slowly extended his hand out to pat my head, saying that there is a definite certainty of life and death. Legend has it that there was a kind of blood-thirsty rose in hell. It was so beautiful that it could not be measured. Although it would bring good luck in the next few days, it could also be directly devoured by this kind of rose. This matter is the same, I do not need to blame myself too much, this is Yun Yife''s fate. He couldn''t escape, so all he could say was that it was his life.


    The sky was clear and blue.


    After a long while, Yuning finally arrived.


    The pair of jeans stretched out his small legs, and if he guessed correctly, he should be wearing a belt, because Yuning''s stomach was made of flesh. He was wearing a white shirt today, giving off a very capable feeling. The rolled up sleeves of his right arm emphasized this feeling.


    Looking at this, I could not help but exclaim, there really is no ugly woman, only lazy woman!


    But no matter how well Yuning dressed up, Qin Yao seemed to have turned a blind eye and told Yuning everything he had just told me. Yuning also frowned, and then suddenly asked for Yun Yife''s birth date.


    Although it doesn''t matter now, after all, he was once a man and a woman, so I still know about his birth. In the end, the two of them smacked their lips and their faces became serious after hearing that.


    Pure Yin Body.


    Qin Yao told me so, and he said, he also has a Pure Yin Body. If not for him being a Ghost Servant, he would have already been killed.


    I have heard about the Pure Yin Body before, it is said that this kind of physique can''t be too good enough to attract ghosts, and this physique, according to Yuning, is an excellent material to cultivate into a Spirit Yin Stone.


    Spirit Yin Stone s were the best materials for spirit body cultivation. It could not be denied that devouring other spirits was a very good way to raise the level of Spiritual Energy, but even Spiritual Energy s had dregs within them. And Spirit Yin Stone s were a type of spirit body refining, using its essence to remove the dregs, what remained was the purest of Spiritual Energy s.


    But if that was the case, then the refined soul would simply be no different from a soul that had been destroyed.


    At the very least, they would not be so sullen in death. If they refined the Spirit Yin Stone, it would just be eaten by others, and thinking about it, it would be a great death, even when their souls were scattered, they would still feel aggrieved.


    The atmosphere was heavy for a moment, Yuning looked at me, who had lowered my head and read the book but even took out the reverse, and also Qin Yao who was frowning and thinking where to start. She rolled her eyes, then patted Qin Yao and I with his hand, and spoke in a low and mysterious voice, "His uncle''s building recently, there''s actually an ancient tomb underneath!"


    Qin Yao and I were instantly attracted over. Qin Yao felt that it was new because that place could also be considered as the place he was in charge of. It was equivalent to a police station that was responsible for all the ghosts in his area.


    And I''m interested because Su Min has been so weak since he returned from the pavilion, I think it''s related to the ancient tomb that Yuning talked about.


    When Yuning saw that both of our attention had been attracted by sher, he was a little pleased with herself. She said that the ancient tomb was not very big and that she was probably just a descendent of an aristocratic family. The tomb was not big, and there weren''t many burial items. Not a single one was worth a lot of money, and the most expensive one was a copper mask. But think about it, other than the bronze artifacts from the Spring and Autumn War Country, which other generation had any valuable copper artifacts?


    The round jade in front of my chest was still a little cold. I couldn''t help but touch my chest and think that the most valuable thing was hanging around my neck. The purest piece of jade made from chicken blood was still round and hollow.

 C14

    After that, Yuning gave me a general idea of the Feng Shui layout, saying that I also have a pure yin constitution, not to mention I''m a girl. The effect of refining a Spirit Yin Stone cannot be any better.


    When Qin Yao heard this, he was obviously shocked, but after that he furrowed his eyebrows and told me, go back to the dorm, tell Yuning to guard around me, and don''t come out no matter what!


    After that, Qin Yao hastily packed up his things and Yuning was startled. He counted with his fingers and his face turned pale white. Then, he pulled me up and quickly returned to the dormitory.


    Yuning threw me into the dorm, locked the door, and dragged out her case that had Hello Kitty printed on it from under the bed. I asked her why she didn''t use the box, but she said mysteriously, It will be used.


    Just as she was lost in thought, Yuning opened the box with a loud bang. When I opened the box, it looked like a three-dimensional book, with layers of shelves. I opened my eyes wide to see that the box was custom-made.


    The shelves were filled with all sorts of things that I had never seen before. The only two people I was familiar with were the red rope with the bell attached to it and a compass.


    Yuning held up the compass with her left hand, and held her right index finger and middle finger together in front of her lips. She chanted a few words that were similar to an incantation, and then the needle on the compass began to spin extremely fast.


    Yuning took out a piece of cake from the drawer of the table. While looking at the compass, she stuck it on every corner of the room. For a moment, the bell in the room rang. Soon, layer after layer of red strings were drawn in the room.


    In the end, Yuning dusted off the dust that did not exist on her hands, and said okay, so other people would not be able to harm you, don''t worry, the ghost will not be affected.


    That ghost is called Su Min, in the end, Yuning waved her hand, saying, "Can you say that she isn''t a ghost?"


    After a while, Qin Yao called Yuning. Even though his face was flushed from excitement, he still tried his best to remain calm.


    Qin Yao said that he had left the things downstairs for the girls, you guys come and take them.


    Yuning said that she would take it properly, and then she lightly jumped across the red lines. She opened the door and ran out.


    The door slammed and I was alone in the room.


    I cursed under my breath. This b * stard that valued women over friends.


    After a while, Yuning began to knock on the door, saying that there were too many things that she couldn''t open the door, holding onto the box with both hands, telling me to quickly open the door for him.


    I sighed and got out of bed. I decided to open the door, but was stopped by a cold hand.


    I was so frightened I wanted to cry out, but I was suddenly held by the hand, and then the other cold hand covered my mouth.


    "Don''t yell, it''s me." Su Min''s voice sounded from above my head. I exhaled a long breath and thought to myself, can you not be so scary every time you appear?


    It seemed that Su Min had recovered very well. Although he could still feel that he was a little weak, at least he was not in a semi-transparent state.


    Su Min told me to sit obediently on the bed and he went to open the door. Although I don''t know why Su Min did it, it was just opening the door, but looking at Su Min''s face that was as black as the bottom of a pot, I felt that if I asked him, he would probably glare at me to death.


    So I sat obediently on the bed and waited for him to open the door, while also hoping for something from Qin Yao.


    Su Min slowly opened the door and a burst of black mist suddenly rushed in, but right when it touched the red thread, it instantly let out a scream, and before it could pull back, Su Min directly sucked the black mist into his hands. In the end, the black mist actually melted into Su Min''s palms as if it was melted, and Su Min''s body was no longer as transparent as it was at the start, but completely like a normal person''s.


    On the other hand, where could Yuning be seen outside the door?


    Su Min closed the door expressionlessly, and said, "I have already been targeted." It was the middle of the day, so he had to be careful.


    Zhongyuan Festival? I felt cold all over. I thought it was because the weather had become colder, but when Su Min mentioned it, I remembered that there was still the Mid-Elemental Festival. It was a holiday, and it wasn''t until this time of the year did I forget about it.


    I clasped my hands together in gratitude to Su Min, then suddenly remembered something.


    Yuning''s speed could be said to be extremely fast. After all, she was the champion of the female competition for a hundred meters, and even now, she was still the record holder.


    I reached for the phone, opened it, and saw that there was no signal.


    I threw the phone away, shook off the quilt and wrapped myself tightly in it, feeling a pang of frustration. No matter how slow my reactions were, I could still react. Right now, I am trapped by something like a Barrier, and its nature is similar to a ghost wall.


    "Don''t be afraid." Su Min''s voice sounded from the lower bunk, "I''m here."


    "Su Min, I am not worried about myself, but Yuning, she ¡­ "Who was the one who just called her?"


    "Don''t worry about that girl." Su Min said. "She has no value, and her cultivation is even less. She''s not worth worrying about."


    I choked. I wanted to let Yuning know that if Su Min said this to her, she might cry.


    Su Min had only seen her set up arrays twice, and both times was wrong.


    That''s right, the room was filled with red strings that had been drawn in vain.


    He said that the ghost just now had retreated only because the red thread was specially made. It had nothing to do with this formation.


    I asked Su Min how he could understand so many Evil Repellent Spells when he was clearly a ghost. However, Su Min remained silent.


    I felt a little awkward after waiting for a while. Just as I wanted to change the topic, Su Min faintly sighed.


    He said that sooner or later I''d want to know, and that it wouldn''t hurt to tell you.


    Su Min said that when he was still alive, he was a Feng Shui Clan member. He was not like the Yuning family, who was only focused on the exorcism, but also included the astrology, Feng Shui, exorcism and exorcism. If anyone was mentioned at that time as having profound strength, they would definitely be treated as guests by everyone.


    Later on, his clan was harmed by another Feng Shui Clan, and thus was exterminated. As a result, he was killed as well. Because he himself knew Feng Shui, it was much easier to cultivate than other ghosts.


    I quietly listened to Su Min talking about his life. Su Min''s voice was very magnetic, but one could hear all sorts of emotions in his extremely calm voice. He wanted to search even more, but it didn''t sound like it was just a moment ago.


    There were really many stories about Su Min.

 C15

    Due to the fact that Su Min was here, the evil spirits outside had evil intentions and were fearless. To be careless and be able to steal from him, not only did they not even touch me, they even mysteriously became the food of a certain Ghost King. This was very fucking embarrassing.


    In the evening, I was so hungry that my chest was sticking to my back, but I couldn''t order anything out of the box. I quickly found Yuning''s box, but there was nothing in her box either.


    "What are you eating?" Su Min''s voice sounded.


    "Stomach Strengthening Tablets!" "I''m so hungry!"


    Su Min laughed involuntarily.


    When she was eating the second board, there was finally a sound of an explosion outside the room, then Yuning opened the door and shouted out loudly.


    As a result, he was shocked when he saw what was going on inside the house.


    Su Min leisurely leaned on my bed. His black hair hung down from the bed to the floor, while I sat cross-legged on the floor with Yuning''s case open in front of me. On the top layer of the chest were scattered empty stomach tablets boxes and a plate of stomach tablets that had already been eaten. In my hand was a half-eaten tablet. I blinked my eyes as I looked at Yuning and Qin Yao who were standing blankly at the door. Then, with a ''gong'' sound, I swallowed a few pieces of the food in my mouth.


    Qin Yao & Yuning: "..."


    Yuning had been explaining to me the reason why she had come back so late. I ignored her and wholeheartedly focused on eating the KFC family buckets in front of me. Qin Yao had been staring at Su Min and Su Min were sizing him up.


    Oh, no, it''s a man and a ghost.


    Yuning said that she went downstairs after receiving Qin Yao''s call, but in the end, she asked the dorm manager why didn''t he come back to give her a gift? Yuning thought that the person might not even arrive yet, so he waited downstairs. In an hour, she would call Qin Yao to ask why he wasn''t here yet. What are you talking about?


    Yuning told Qin Yao everything that happened. Qin Yao said that you should go back to your room immediately and see if Ye Xiaochu was still there. Yuning came back to check. Even the red rope was gone.


    When Qin Yao heard this, he paused for a moment. Yuning said that she did not, and hung up the phone. Not long after, she carried a big bag with him, and brought her entire family along with a bucket to find Yuning. Yuning asked him if she was actually not stopped by the dorm manager. Qin Yao said that he had a sigil on his body and ordinary people couldn''t see him.


    Thus, the two of them tried to find a way to break through the Barrier. As a result, when they came in, they saw me sitting on the ground, gulping down a stomach-strengthening alimentary tablet.


    I cupped my hands towards Qin Yao with the chicken leg in my mouth. If not for his family bucket, I would probably die of hunger in my dorm today.


    Su Min looked at Qin Yao, and seeing that Qin Yao did not have any intention to take him in, he turned into a wisp of green smoke and returned to the ring-shaped jade, leaving the time to the three of us.


    The two of them were not in a hurry to talk. After I finished eating my fill, I told them everything that happened after Yuning left. After that, I drank the rest of the large cup of cola in one go and burped in satisfaction.


    Qin Yao looked at Yuning, who turned his head away awkwardly, saying that she didn''t want to do it, and that she didn''t do it on purpose.


    "Yuning." I sighed, "Su Min said that you should stop setting up the array in the future."


    "Huh?" Yuning was a little confused to the point that she couldn''t react.


    "Su Min said that he only saw you set up a formation twice, but not even once did you get it right."


    Yuning was choked. She turned her head around and her shoulders trembled, obviously trying to hold back her laughter.


    Fortunately, it was not a big deal. Qin Yao gave me a bracelet of Obsidian before he left, saying that he would like me to bring it along during this period of time.


    He even mentioned that Su Min was immune to it, so there was no need to worry about him.


    After Qin Yao left, Yuning turned around and pushed me onto the bed. She had even saved your life on the floor. Yuning had said that under such a dark sky, who would be able to see her face? It''s not like I don''t know that she had night blindness.


    I say, don''t tell me you have moved on to Su Min, your Prince Charming just left?


    Yuning said honestly. How is that possible! How devoted she was! When she saw the handsome man, she would not waver!


    I looked at Yuning suspiciously. Yuning also stared at me for a few seconds, then revealed her fox tail.


    "Xiaochu, wow, can''t you take two pictures of your husband to make a screen for your phone.


    As soon as I said that, I pressed this crazy thing onto the bed with my pillow.


    I thought that when I slept today, Su Min would ask me some questions in my dreams, so I waited obediently. In the end, instead of waiting for him, a person covered in blood came.


    Oh no, to be exact, he was a human a day ago, but now he was a ghost.


    Yun Yife.


    To tell the truth, the person I don''t want to see the most right now is Yun Yife. Just as I wanted to turn around and leave, Yun Yife grabbed my ankle.


    I immediately felt my scalp tingling. If I was alone, I might be better, but Yun Yife is a ghost now!


    The human instinct made me scream out loud. Then, I wanted to pull back my leg, but Yun Yife held me tighter and tighter. He apologized as he said, now, only I could save him.


    I gritted my teeth and screamed out Su Min''s name.


    As soon as his voice fell, Yun Yife was immediately ejected. I collapsed, and just as I was about to collapse onto the ground, Su Min, who had appeared out of nowhere behind me, grabbed my neck.


    "You only knew how to call me?" You deserve it. " After Su Min finished speaking, he immediately let go. I staggered, but at least I had stopped.


    "I thought you were asleep." I try to reason.


    "Do I need to be moved, or do I need to ridicule you for not knowing enough common sense to know whether ghosts need to sleep or not?" Su Min stared at me blankly.


    I gritted my teeth.


    Endure it! This guy just helped you!


    "How should we deal with this guy?" Su Min looked at Yun Yife who was covered in blood, his eyes squinted, a trace of undisguised killing intent flashed past his eyes.


    Yun Yife trembled, then fell down and retreated a few steps.


    "That''s enough. I''ve been a couple before after all." I waved my hand. "I''ll just help him out once. Just treat it as me saying that we owe each other nothing."


    "I really don''t understand you women. A while ago, no one dared to mention this guy, he was the one who asked for a beating, and now that I''ve asked for your help, you''ve already agreed. You have a very soft ear, haven''t you?"

 C16

    "Everyone calls me little white flower." I spread my hands.


    "Woman, I''ll trouble you to make clear your position. You''re my wife now!" Su Min frowned.


    "What, you jealous?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Su Min admitted it with a serious face, which surprised me a little.


    You didn''t even try to cover it up?


    What am I supposed to say next?


    "Alright, alright." I shrugged. "Just this once."


    Su Min scoffed, and accepted it, but then he casually raised it, and said that it seemed like I still owed him a request?


    My heart thumped as I helplessly asked, "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Maybe my casual attitude made the great god Su Min unhappy, so he thought about it for a while. He lewdly looked at Yun Yife in the distance and directly pulled me over, his lips sealed up.


    My brain shut down in an instant.


    After a while, Su Min let go of my lips that had been bitten red and swollen, and looked towards the distant Yun Yife who was completely stiff.


    My face was flushed red, I raised my leg and stepped on Su Min fiercely, staring at him, then turned and left.


    Coincidentally, the alarm for the alarm clock sounded in the morning.


    Yuning was shocked when she saw me. She said that Su Min and I did some shameful things while she was asleep, and I said that I had been sleeping, and he said that he was spouting nonsense! Is your mouth made from your own sleepwalking?


    I turned my head and looked at the mirror in the bathroom.


    That day, I used Yuning''s cosmetics to make some light makeup. The pale pink lipstick perfectly covered the captivating redness of her lips.


    Yuning watched as I wiped away her expensive YSL lipstick. It hurt so much to have scolded her mother so many times.


    After Qin Yao saw that I had put on makeup, he was still stunned, but he did not ask further, he only said that the red number was very suitable for me. Yuning took the opportunity to ask Qin Yao, does she not look good while wearing it?


    The corner of Yuning''s mouth twitched, and then, the whole journey, he was complaining with tears in his eyes. He already knew that this colour did not suit me, why did I spend so much money to buy YSL? This brand of lipstick is very expensive!


    Tomorrow, Sunday, we won''t have a class from this afternoon all the way until Monday. I told Qin Yao and Yuning about yesterday''s dream, but of course, I won''t say anything about Su Min playing hooligan afterwards.


    Qin Yao said that even if Yun Yife did not say, he would still interfere in this matter. This was the Ghost Servant''s mission anyway, so he had to manage it no matter what.


    Yuning saw that his own Prince Charming had opened his mouth, and of course he would not say anything, so she immediately revealed that the three good exorcists who were upright and full of morals naturally had to intervene, and in the end, he was rejected by me. She even said that when she said those words, her morals were already shattered ¡­


    Then, Yuning grinded her teeth and said, "If I use her YSL, then she won''t be able to use it, sell me for three hundred, and take the money!"


    Then I blew up, damn it, when you saw the doctor, I paid a thousand dollars for it, and you still have the nerve to say it!


    Qin Yao sighed helplessly, then flipped through the books to organize his notes. By the time the two of us finished quarreling and quietened down, he had already finished arranging all of his notes on Ma Zhe.


    His slender fingers slowly closed the book as he muttered, "Bringing a woman is equivalent to bringing a thousand ducks. I''m really looking for trouble, to actually bring two thousand ducks with me."


    Then he was forced by Yuning and I to buy two cups of milk tea to apologize.


    The place where Yun Yife was killed was in the underground parking lot, and because it was sealed by the police, we could not go in the day, so we could only go there quietly at night.


    I clicked my tongue. It sounded like a date.


    Then, Yuning''s face suddenly blushed. Thus, I turned my head to look at Qin Yao as if I had succeeded in my trick. Although Qin Yao''s expression was still the same as usual, the slight redness on his ears still showed that he was still very thick-skinned.


    Mm, teasing people is indeed a very fun thing.


    In the afternoon, Yuning and I didn''t want to stay in the dorm. Qin Yao still had things to do, so he left first. My guess is that because the incident regarding Yun Yife appeared in his jurisdiction, this region hasn''t been peaceful recently, so we were busy to the point of not stopping him from doing it. After Qin Yao left, Yuning and I decided to go shopping. We were already dressed like balls, how could we not buy?


    The two of them had completely forgotten that when Yun Yife and I broke up a while ago, in order to ease the stifling feeling in our hearts, we went out and bought everything we could.


    Although Yuning was a man, her attire was very biased towards girls. Not only had she recently become infatuated with Lolita, but she had also bought a dress to wear when he went shopping this time, so it was not because of Lolita''s clothes, but rather because of this cute looking little mother who walked with him while laughing. She did not care about the dress she was wearing, she could easily kick me whenever she raised her leg and then kneel down to her father!


    Vajra Barbie.


    Just as I was about to leave after buying the cake from Aunt Yuning''s cake shop, Yuning was still in the middle of her long speech. After a closer look, I instantly sucked in a breath of cold air and stretched out my hand to grab Yuning.


    "Yuning, do you think that should be the professor or Mo Anqi?" I pulled Yuning and hid him, pointing to the two people who were waiting on the other side of the street to buy roasted chestnuts.


    "F * ck, I actually ran into a shirt. It seems like I have lost my taste." Yuning clicked her tongue and looked carefully. Of course, the Lolita that Yuning was wearing was of the same design as the one that Mo Anqi was wearing.


    "That''s not the point!" I whispered, "But, Yun Yife was the one who got killed!"


    "What?" Yuning was startled, "Quick, you don''t have a bathroom here? I want to change! This set of clothes is too eye-catching! "


    Yuning changed her clothes really quickly. In just a minute, she went from a cute little girl to a handsome cowboy girl. She even put on her sunglasses.


    We put all the shopping bags in Aunt Yuning''s cake shop, and lightly packed them. Yuning also carried a canvas bag on her back, containing some emergency exterminating equipment and a few bundles of runes.


    We were separated by a street and followed Mo Anqi and the professor. The two of us stuck together, while Mo Anqi always seemed to rub her chest against the professor, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    What can I say? Yun Yife was really blind to the extreme. He had originally thought that he could hold a beauty in his arms, but in the end, he had lost both a husband and his soldiers, and he had even lost his own life. Now, he could barely even protect his own soul.


    This Mo Anqi was definitely a habitual criminal who didn''t run away.

 C17

    Mo Anqi followed the professor around like this for an entire day, while Yuning and I ran along with them for an entire day. I was glad that I didn''t have my high heels on when I came out, if not my legs would have been crippled by now.


    As the sky gradually darkened, the two of them still didn''t have the intention of separating. Yuning and I looked at each other and simultaneously sighed.


    He''s an adult after all, and we all know what happens when he matures. Indeed, the two of them had been holding each other''s arms for seven days.


    "It''s not worth it." Yuning sighed, I sighed, what can I say? All I can say is that life is full of green tea.


    Just as I was sighing with emotion, Yuning suddenly gave me a triangular symbol.


    "Yes, let''s go in." Yuning smiled.


    "Are you sure you didn''t draw wrong?" Yuning twitched her lips and gritted his teeth as she told me that if you don''t believe me, you can draw it yourself!


    The two of us walked past the front desk with runes on us, and Yuning even waved her hand towards the front desk, which didn''t react at all.


    "You''re quite reliable." I sighed.


    "There''s nothing to say. They can''t hear us when we speak." Yuning laughed sinisterly, "What are we doing here? To kidnap or spy on? "


    "You''d better shut up." I rolled my eyes.


    Just then, my eyes suddenly blurred, and then the way Yuning looked at me changed.


    "F * ck, those eyes are so beautiful!" Yuning opened her eyes wide.


    Yuning took out a mirror from her pocket and I looked at myself. I still had the same face, but this time, my eyes were so beautiful! Yuning opened his eyes wide.


    It was as bright as the stars.


    Those were Su Min''s eyes.


    Since Su Min has pressed his eyes onto my body, then he definitely has his own reason. Just as he was thinking, from the corner of his eyes, he saw a translucent white Female Ghost float over.


    I jumped in fright, only then did I realize that the eyes that Su Min had lent me were the same as his own eyes, they could see ghosts.


    Not long after the two of them entered the room, Mo Anqi''s sweet moans could be heard. Yuning and I felt a bit awkward. Yuning and I looked at each other, then awkwardly turned our faces away. Yuning covered her ears, but mine.


    "Girls are better off not eavesdropping on other people''s beds." Su Min''s voice sounded out in his mind.


    I winced and thought, I don''t want to, but there''s nothing I can do about it.


    When he looked up, Su Min was staring at the door intently, as if he wanted to see a hole in the door.


    "You, a man, can just listen to the first thing in a bed?" I mock.


    Su Min lowered his head and looked at me helplessly, then said that the girl also had a round jade on his.


    Eh?


    I suddenly felt helpless, Yuning and Mo Anqi bumped into each other, Mo Anqi and I crashed into jade.


    Hmm, the shirt wasn''t scary, whoever was ugly would feel awkward.


    After waiting for around 20 minutes, Yuning and I ran to the side and started to play the boring game of rock scissors on whoever loses. I took a quick look at it and saw that it was dark and there was a little kid lying on top of it.


    Mo Anqi is still in the room. Yuning and I will quickly chase after the professor. Passing by the door that Mo Anqi didn''t close, I took a look at the jade on Mo Anqi''s chest.


    It''s black jade, and it''s carved in the hollow, but I can''t see what''s carved inside, and I guess it has something to do with this piece of mine.


    As a result, the moment we left, we bumped into Qin Yao who had barged in.


    When Qin Yao saw our group of people, he was obviously stunned for a moment. In an instant, Yuning and I pointed to the professor, but when Qin Yao saw the professor, he was also stunned.


    However, Qin Yao''s reaction was extremely fast. Like an ordinary student seeing their teacher greeting them, he walked up to greet him, and unintentionally patted the professor''s shoulder, but in that instant, the little ghost''s soul was snatched away, and then, the little ghost became the glass pearl that I saw the other day, hidden in Qin Yao''s palm.


    Everything seemed to have been done many times.


    When we greeted us, Qin Yao gave us a look so that we could leave quickly. I pulled Yuning up and quickly left, and when I turned my head back, I saw that Mo Anqi was still leaning on the platform on the second floor, wearing her Lolita Dress.


    Mo Anqi just opened his eyes wide, a red light flashed past his eyes, but she did not say anything. She only smiled at Mo Anqi, and then walked in.


    Yuning naturally could not go back when her own Prince Charming had fallen into her tiger''s den. After leaving the house, Yuning and I found a remote place to tear off the runes on our bodies, found a caf¨¦ opposite of the inn, and sat down by the window.


    From this angle, he could see the door for seven days and he could see Qin Yao coming out at any time.


    I sent a message to Qin Yao, telling him that I would be at the coffee shop called Time Notes right across the street. If he could come out later, he would come over for a bit.

 C18

    Qin Yao did not make us wait long, after about half an hour, Qin Yao rushed out, he glanced at the signboard, and then went straight to our coffee shop.


    Yuning and I were seated on the second floor, and when Qin Yao came up to us, I noticed that his head was covered in a layer of sweat.


    Su Min looked at Qin Yao, and then returned to the jade.


    I gave Qin Yao a napkin, and he ordered a glass of ice fruit juice.


    Yuning and I told each other the details that we remembered from the moment we saw Mo Anqi at the cake shop, until when Mo Anqi met him just now. The more Qin Yao listened, the uglier his expression was.


    When we finished, Qin Yao sighed, and said that he came here to see the big boss, the boss said that something similar happened in other regions, and from the looks of it, they have already escaped to our place.


    That was the Pure Yin Body, or the Semi Yin Body. Using himself as a bait to lure the big fish into taking the bait.


    I was relieved. I should be fine now, I''m not gay. Even if I were gay, I definitely wouldn''t fall for Mo Anqi, that green tea bitch, let alone come here for seven days.


    Qin Yao said, he now had a 90% confidence that this person, was Mo Anqi.


    However, he did not have the means to interfere in this matter. He was only a small Ghost Servant, his mission was to hook up and remove the soul after a person died, but he could not interfere with the life and death of a living person.


    He said he had no one to ask and could only think of the two of us.


    Hearing this, Yuning became excited, before I could even react, she patted on her chest, saying that I will leave this matter to her, I guarantee it will be done well!


    I rolled my eyes.


    I say, Qin Yao, I can''t guarantee how we will handle this, but we will definitely try our best. As for the results, we can''t guarantee either.


    Qin Yao laughed, this is the first time we have seen him laugh out openly.


    It doesn''t matter, he said. Worse stalls, he said.


    Thus, Yuning started to let out pink bubbles ¡­


    Oh my god! Is this definitely Ao Jiao''s secret crush!? I beg you to be more reserved, Miss Gu Yuning!


    The three of us chatted for a while, looking at our watches, it was already 8 PM. We sat in Qin Yao''s car and returned to our dorms, throwing away the clothes we were wearing. Only then did Yuning and I remember that we haven''t taken back the things that we left with Aunt Yuning.


    Oh, every day.


    The next day, we went to Aunt Yuning''s place to bring everything back to the dorm. Yuning''s aunt also wrapped a piece of rainbow cake for each of us and didn''t ask for our money.


    After returning to the dorm, when Yuning opened the box, she was very sure that her aunt had made it herself. Only her aunt was able to release such a delicate bubble.


    Yuning said that her aunt made rainbow cakes that were extremely famous. She only made one a week, and cut one cake into eight pieces.


    Yuning reminded me, every layer''s taste is different, if you want to taste it all, you can eat a little of it first, and then eat the rest of the seven colors in one go.


    So I did.


    Results Found... There was not a single drop of pigment in each layer of the cake!


    They were all the original color of the fruit juice!


    I killed an entire Rainbow Cut very quickly, I said to Yuning emotionally. I seem to understand why those gluttons would rather wait for a few hours to line up for a Rainbow Cake.


    It couldn''t be any more delicious!


    Therefore, Yuning proudly said that her aunt had been to many famous places in the foreign countries for dessert. Every time she came back, it was definitely a blessing for all the sweets in her family.


    So she was spitting and talking about how clever her aunt was, and how delicious the pastry was, and I took her pastry and ate it before she could see it.


    And when she came back to enjoy what she called the supreme delicacy, he was greeted only by an empty box.


    Therefore, Yuning was stunned, her eyes filled with hot tears as she madly beat me up.


    I held my head in my hands and said, "The calorie content of the cake is too high, so I kindly helped you digest it. Instead of showing gratitude, you actually paid me back for it. I will never let you off!"


    Yuning cried. Do you know what ball that is? Why do you think that butter is melted in your mouth? There''s a calorie for the ball. I think you''re a calorie!


    The whole dorm echoed with my wails.


    In the end, it was only when I promised to buy her a week''s worth of food that she let me go.


    When the results for the midterm exams came out, not a single student failed. Qin Yao was truly thankful for saving their lives, he would definitely treat them to a meal some day to express his thanks!


    Life continued to be as peaceful as water, and Mo Anqi seemed to have calmed down as well. Yuning would occasionally take on the small missions from the two families, and I would also follow along to watch as Yuning exorcised the evil spirits. Su Min had also said that it wasn''t easy for him, and finally, he saw the correct array formation for the girl.


    Yuning knew that in the future, she would hold onto my collar and shout at me to let Su Min out! Let''s see if this young master can beat him to death!


    Su Min rolled his eyes inside the jade, saying, "Forget it, when I first saw her, two low level Evil Spirits were not even able to defeat her, how could the two of them be comparable?" Please rein in your ambitions.


    So, Yuning bit her handkerchief and sent Qin Yao a text message. It probably meant that he was university head of Qin University, quickly take Su Min away! Isn''t he also in your jurisdiction?!


    After a while, Qin Yao replied that Su Min could be considered a foreigner, not to mention that the wife was taking her husband as well. A so-called friend was not to be trifled with, as he was a good Ghost Servant, and refused to do such a heartless thing.


    My head was full of black lines, what should I do if Qin Yao is injured!


    This stance of destroying the world and destroying all moral integrity was the same as anything!


    It had been a long time since the Primeval Festival, but the cold feeling on my body still hadn''t disappeared. One night, I was wearing a furry pajamas and a quilt, when I stuck my head out groggily and asked Yuning if she had forgotten to close the window in order to freeze me to death, ah, or something!


    Yuning replied in a daze. Do you have something wrong with me? I''ll open the window in the fall.


    I thought about it, so I called out to Su Min right away.


    Su Min heaved a long sigh, saying, "You''re treating me as a husband?"

 C19

    I also started to sleep in class every now and then, even during Abnormal Week, I would sleep like a dead pig. If not for Yuning and her godly assistance, I would have been punished to death.


    At first, Qin Yao and Yuning had both thought that it was because of how pressured I had been recently, and that I had finally gotten a day of relaxation to let me sleep for a few days. However, my condition caused them to become more and more apprehensive.


    Where in the world would one be able to eat lunch and sleep with their head in the bowl of soup?


    Wherever you went, there would be people walking. As they walked, they would fall down with a thud, scaring everyone around them. But when they saw who it was, they all fell asleep?


    Who would have been punished to stand still for an hour and a half? When the class ended, they realized that they had been asleep for who knows how long.


    This was abnormal!


    Yuning and Qin Yao had sent me to the hospital to be examined multiple times, but they had not been able to find anything wrong with it at all.


    Later, I hardly woke up. Yuning just threw me on Qin Yao''s car and carried me to where Yun Yiran was.


    Yun Yiran checked, then looked at Yuning, then looked at Qin Yao and Su Min, and asked which one of you was the main palace?


    Yuning and Qin Yao reflexively pointed at Su Min. Yun Yiran looked at Su Min in puzzlement, asking if your wife''s soul was about to be lured away by another ghost.


    Su Min''s entire ghost was stunned, and then his face turned black.


    Yun Yiran took out three white candles from the cabinet and placed some wax tears between my eyebrows and shoulders, allowing the entire candle to stick onto my body. She also lit the candles on Qin Yao and Yuning''s body using the same method, and also extracted their souls. Then, he told them the method to enter their dreams with Su Min. She told them that they must pull my soul back, or else if the candles go out in half an hour, none of us would be able to escape.


    However, all of these were told to me by Yuning later on, and I don''t know about them right now. I only know that I''m walking alone in the school, and I don''t have a single person.


    No, not just the school, but the entire city. The furnishings were the same, but there was no one at all!


    I shouted out Su Min''s, Gu Yuning''s, and Qin Yao''s names, but no one replied me. In the empty field, I was the only one.


    I slowly knelt at the center of the field with my hands covering my face, tears flowing through my fingers. I really wanted to scold the heavens, Su Min, you liar, didn''t you say that you had always been there? Didn''t you say that as long as I call for you, you will come out to protect me no matter what!?


    Where are you! Where did he go!?


    Liar!


    However, I, who was always scared, didn''t shout out. I just hugged my knees and curled up in the middle of the field, trembling like a sieve.


    Someone, please someone, if not, I really don''t know how to live anymore.


    So I sat on the playground and stared at the sun rising and setting in the west. After about three days, I was already numb to it.


    In fact, am I dead?


    I didn''t eat or drink for three days, but I didn''t feel hungry at all.


    "You''re dead." Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from behind him, "Now, what you need to do is to follow me."


    I turned my head. Behind him stood a girl wearing white clothes and holding a white umbrella. It was different from normal people''s black hair. This girl had white hair, white eyelashes, and her skin was much paler than others. Even her eyes were gray.


    I once heard the biology teacher say that there were people like that, and they were all white. Although it seemed to be floating, it was indeed a disease called albinism.


    I stood up stiffly and turned to follow the albino girl, face after face flashing in my mind.


    There were relatives, friends, Qin Yao, Yuning, and even ¡­


    Su Min.


    I smiled and shook my head, thinking that this was definitely a wedding. There was absolutely no such thing as a separation between Yin and Yang.


    Just as I was thinking this, the girl in front of me turns her head and reaches out her hand as fast as lightning. Before I could react, a hand behind me suddenly grabs me and throws me backwards.


    "Woman, you really make me worry."


    I fell into a familiar embrace, and next to my ears was Yuning''s sobbing voice. She said that everyone was about to die from anxiety, you''re a pig, yet you actually slept for three days, and you couldn''t even wake up from the sleep. If I didn''t carry you over to Yun Yiran''s place, you would still be in this place right?


    The Soul Summoning Lamp''s light suddenly lit up, Qin Yao held it horizontally and frowned, telling Yuning to quickly bring me out.


    Su Min and the lady in white had already become a ball, the two lights started to collide, the Soul Summoning Lamp caught sight of a gap and a ray of light directly struck the lady''s body. The woman wailed in pain, and in an instant, she turned into a glass pearl, which Qin Yao then kept within the Soul Summoning Lamp.


    Qin Yao nodded at Su Min, and the group of people ran out.


    Light gradually shined in front of my eyes. I abruptly opened my eyes and cried out before I could say anything.


    "Who the f * ck are you playing with? Where the f * ck did this candle come from!"


    Then, I heard a "pu" sound. Yun Yiran, who was drinking water in the kitchen, sprayed water all over the floor.


    After taking care of the candles on my body, only then did I hear Yuning talk about how I slept for three days with tears all over her face. Everyone was worried.


    Then I told him about my three days.


    I said I was at school and I never left it. The dining room was cold and the dormitory was neatly stacked, but there was no one in sight.


    My name is Su Min, Su Min is not here. I called Yuning, but Yuning was not.


    I crazily called everyone and the sounds of voices that always came from the phone were always busy. I sat on the sports field and scolded Su Min, the swindler, in my heart.


    The first day, I was afraid, because all the people I knew had left me.


    The next day, I broke down because I found I couldn''t get out and couldn''t leave.


    On the third day, I was numb. I thought, I''m definitely dead. Three days, no food, no drink, no hunger, no thirst. I can''t wait for someone, even if it''s not a person, anything, just make a sound.


    But no, not until I heard the girl who called herself the Ghost Servant speak to me.


    For a moment, I wondered if I had heard the sound of nature.


    So because of this young lady''s voice, I followed her. Even if I was like Yun Yife who was scared out of my wits and was refined into a Spirit Yin Stone, I was still willing.


    I didn''t want to go on like that, living in silence, more tormenting than a cut.

 C20

    Everyone listened quietly. I reached out my hand to wipe away my tears as I sobbed, saying that if that girl didn''t come and you guys didn''t come, I would probably think of a way to end my own life.


    I heard Su Min sigh, and then he reached out and hugged me tightly.


    "There won''t be a next time." Su Min said in a firm voice, "This time, it''s my fault."


    "Sorry for scaring you."


    After a long while, Yun Yiran finally asked stutteringly, saying that she was a dignified Ghost King, yet she apologized so easily?


    But Su Min gave her a firm answer.


    He said that as a man, if he couldn''t even protect his own woman, then what kind of man was he?


    The most basic rule a man has to fulfill is to not let his woman cry, or else how else would he have the ability to support the world?


    Su Min''s words were very clear. Years later, when I was old, even before I died, I kept repeating the same words.


    Because this was the first promise Su Min had given me in his life.


    Coming out from Yun Yiran''s place, I was still crying, but this, even Su Min felt helpless.


    "Dammit, if I had known, I would have died!" Nine candles and over four thousand pieces! The price of candles is so high these days! In the future, if the electricity supply was cut off, we could still light candles in the dorm! " Su Min patted me on the shoulder. He said that money is just trash, and four thousand yuan in exchange for your life, it''s worth it.


    I''m better now.


    When Qin Yao escorted the two of us back to his dorm, he repeatedly reminded us that if there was anything else that was out of the ordinary, we should quickly call him.


    These words frightened me so much that I grabbed Su Min tightly. I said that you had to be wary of me, as I don''t have any money in my wallet.


    Su Min''s eyebrows jumped, then he used a few words to describe my personality perfectly.


    If you want money, you don''t care about your life.


    After this, I would still be harassed by all kinds of little ghosts, but they were all chased away by the vigilant Su Min, and it was only until something happened that Su Min finally went berserk.


    I''ve been proposed to again!


    That''s right! It was still a ghost!


    That day, I was the only one in the dorm. Yuning was called back by her family, and Su Min was also called out for some business, when he was taken advantage of by another male ghost to enter.


    When Su Min returned, I was immobilized on the bed. The ghost man had been unbuttoning my buttons.


    When the male ghost turned into ashes, the Body Securing Technique on my body naturally loosened as well. I quickly covered myself up with the blanket to protest against Su Min''s late return.


    Su Min didn''t say anything and just pulled away the blanket on my body. I was also a little angry. Originally, I wanted to raise my head and curse a few times to vent the depression in my heart, but in the end I was completely suppressed by Su Min''s blood-red eyes.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to go so fast, but now, it''s really not up to me." As soon as Su Min said that, he bared his canine teeth that had obviously grown longer, and used one hand to firmly press both of my hands on the bedside, after that his face suddenly sunk.


    I bit my lip.


    Pain!


    Su Min, you dog, you actually dare to bite me!


    Su Min''s teeth directly bit through the skin on my neck. I felt the blood on my body start to rapidly drain, while Su Min, on the other hand, was sucking in large mouthfuls of my blood.


    F * ck, are you a vampire?!


    After kicking Su Min down from the bed, I ruthlessly wiped the blood off my neck. Su Min had quite a few bite wounds, so he casually wiped away the blood on my hand.


    He was really going to lose his life! I cursed under my breath. I wanted to reach for a piece of paper to wipe the blood off my hands, but I found that I was frozen.


    F * ck me!


    Su Min pulled my hand away, sighed, and then extended his hand out to touch my wound.


    I began to feel a strange itch in the wound on my neck, and then I calmed down.


    Su Min slowly got out of bed and used water to wet a white towel. He slowly wiped the blood off my hands and neck.


    "If that''s the case, then you''re mine, and others won''t be able to take it away." Su Min let out a long sigh, released the bindings on my body, and then rested his forehead on my shoulder.


    "Ye Churan, you can only be mine for the rest of your life."


    The door suddenly opened with a creak. I pushed Su Min away and turned my head in a hurry, only to see that it was Yuning.


    "..." Am I not coming back at the wrong time? " Yuning''s face looked a little awkward.


    "Yes." Without waiting for me to speak, Su Min nodded his head in displeasure.


    "Hehehe, sorry," Yuning said as she placed the items on the table. "You guys continue, you guys continue. I''ll go get Senior Qin to drink some tea. Hahaha."


    "Also, Xiaochu, your tattoo is pretty nice, just that it''s too eye-catching."


    Bang! The door closed.


    I looked at Su Min, confused.


    "What tattoo?"


    Su Min did not speak, he only raised his hand and the mirror on the table flew into his hand.


    Ye Churan in the mirror, had a "Su" written in cursive script on her neck.


    I was silent. Although the ''Su'' word was indeed pretty nice to read, it was really too eye-catching.


    I jumped from the bed all the way to the floor and started to rummage through Yuning''s cosmetics, trying to find a foundation to cover the tattoo, but was stopped by Su Min.


    This tattoo shows that I already have an owner, and if I''m not afraid of death, I can try my luck.


    I twitched the corner of my mouth and said, "Big brother, this is very overbearing. Do you have it? I''m still a student, yet I tattooed on my neck. A social hooligan does it!"


    Su Min thought about it carefully, and asked if he should bite into it. If you don''t expose it, you can be closer to your heart and act as a deterrent. Oh, no. I can''t let other guys strip me.


    I was so ashamed that I threw back my hand and made a pillow.


    Bite his chest! I didn''t expect you to say it out loud and bite your chest!


    When I first met you, weren''t you cool and handsome? Are you sure that you are the same person as this shameless fellow?!


    But what can I do? Since they have already spoken, there''s nothing I can do.


    When he went back to class, the class seemed to have had countless rumors about the midnight bloody handprints on the stairs, the plaster cast of the cast room, the missing skin samples from the medical department, the footsteps and knocking on the door in the corridors of the girls'' dormitory from one to the other. Taking out every single one of them would scare the girls, but every single one of them sounded like the most common case of dealing with ghosts to Yuning.


    Qin Yao also said that recently, the number of ghosts in the school seemed to be increasing.


    After saying that, Qin Yao yawned and rubbed his hazy eyes, provoking a crowd of infatuated people who were the same as Yuning to fight and take photos, mumbling "so cute" in their mouths. It turned out that Prince Charming was also yawning in a soft and moe manner.


    Qin Yao and I sighed at the same time and shook our heads helplessly.

 C21

    However, I never expected that such a coincidental synchronization would actually be recorded and uploaded to the school website!


    The title party spared no effort. "Surprise!" "The school grass mysterious girlfriend actually surfaced!" They were of one mind! "School grass and the love of an ordinary university student!"


    I spat on the computer screen.


    Looking down, there were even more people who found Qin Yao to help me confuse Zhou that pervert. I borrowed''s notes from him and went to the study room to study with him. The articles and pictures that I got off from Qin Yao''s car, could originally be described as nothing out of the ordinary.


    However!


    One attentive classmate actually found a translucent figure in one of the pictures!


    The entire forum instantly exploded!


    Qin Yao sent a message asking me if it was Su Min, and I said that it was impossible. This fellow only comes out because he resides in jade and doesn''t come out unless he has no other choice, how could it possibly be him.


    I enlarged the picture in the dormitory, and I''m sure I didn''t recognize the face.


    The smoke-like figure was very faint in the upper right corner of the photo. If it wasn''t for the fact that he knew there was a person there, he might have taken the white figure as a trace left behind by the photo, or he might have just pretended not to see it.


    The posts with the photo were all deleted after a while, but who knew how many people had this photo stored in their phones.


    It was the truest picture of a supernatural!


    In contrast to me collapsing, Qin Yao was very calm. He calmly opened a thread, first stating that Qin Yao and I were just ordinary friends, and then stating that there was a student smoking at the side.


    Then Pervert Week told the post that the student was indeed smoking and had been punished by him fifty times over in the first chapter of the Constitution.


    Remarks: Ye Churan will need to recite all of these points in the Ma Zhe class tomorrow.


    I burst into tears, but when I thought about my brother who had copied the Constitution, I felt very lucky.


    After reading this post, the students all sucked in a breath of cold air. As expected of the Perverted Week class. While lighting incense sticks for me and my student, they were also secretly impressed.


    If you have the guts to smoke in Abnormal Week''s class, I respect you as a man!


    However, only the group of us knew that this matter really wasn''t caused by smoking.


    However, we can''t tell anyone about this, so we can only solve it in secret.


    At night, there was only one person collecting souls, but now there were four.


    But there were too many of them!


    It was even on par with the situation in the building back then!


    On the way back, Qin Yao even asked me if I could memorize Ma Zhe. I smiled and said don''t worry, with your notes, I won''t be able to memorize anything.


    Qin Yao said that it was good. Thus, the four of them split up and went back to sleep.


    Think about it, if we didn''t bring invisibility runes with us, the school forum would explode the next day ¡­


    Before leaving, Su Min kept frowning as he thought of something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He only said that he estimated that something big was about to happen, and told everyone to be more careful.


    Since Su Min doesn''t want to say it, then I won''t ask anymore. If Su Min is mostly confident in one matter, he would definitely say it.


    Thinking of this, I was suddenly stunned.


    Seeing me suddenly stop, Yuning thought that I had found something, and said that I was fine, I just accidentally twisted my leg.


    That said, I have to ask myself.


    When did you become so reliant on Su Min?


    Thinking about it, he didn''t know. Maybe he was saying that a man''s duty was to protect his woman and not let her cry.


    When I thought about it, I suddenly laughed.


    Actually, this was also good.


    The next day, he was still a bit sleepy, but the reason was because he stayed up late the previous night. It was not a big deal, so he was able to answer Zhou Tian''s questions fluently. By the time he sat down, his back was covered in cold sweat.


    Fortunately, Qin Yao, oh Qin Yao, I, Ye Churan owes you another life.


    After a few days, a professor suddenly died strangely in his home, just like Yun Yife, his entire body was completely drained of blood, the two murders caused a huge sensation in A city, the television station also reminded me, saying that citizens of A city must be on high alert, I could only sigh.


    Who would have thought that the woman who was singing a moment ago would take your life in the next second?


    We went to see the underground parking lot where Yun Yife died, but there were no traces at all. It was the same here, not a single trace of soul.


    Then, Qin Yao seemed to have thought of something, and on the second day, he went on leave. It was said that he had really written a long poem in accordance to the principal''s request, using more than ten characters, and then wrote it again in English.


    For a time, no one dared to ask for leave anymore.


    Qin Yao invited him for three days but didn''t even pick up the phone or reply with a message. He seemed to have disappeared from the world, and in the end, we couldn''t wait any longer and wanted to call the police. Qin Yao finally came back.


    I came back with blood all over my body.


    He said that Mo Anqi was also ordered by someone else. However, that person, Spiritual Energy, was simply too strong, and could actually kill him in one move. If it wasn''t for the Soul Summoning Lamp, he wouldn''t have been able to return at all.


    With that, Qin Yao fainted, and so I tossed the task of writing the fake note to Yuning, while I carried Qin Yao and rushed over to where Yun Yiran was.


    As Yun Yiran searched for things, she said that the lot of you were practically frequent customers here. Today, if not this one getting beaten up, then that one getting soul hooked, then Su Min would probably come here one day to treat them.


    I laughed dryly and said forget it.


    Qin Yao''s injuries were indeed very serious, and even when Yun Yiran was treating him, she did not dare make a sound, but not long after, her forehead was covered in beads of sweat. After she finished taking care of the wound, Yun Yiran let out a long breath, picked up the knife and cut a small wound on her arm, then squeezed out two drops of blood for Qin Yao to take.


    He said as he squeezed and squeezed, my blood is a treasure that many people don''t even want. Ghost Doctor blood can be used to exorcise evil spirits, it isn''t a problem to beat up ghosts.


    As I listened to her, I felt the purse begin to sob.


    Looks like I''ll have to swipe my card this time.


    Qin Yao had Leimu tidy up a room for him since the beginning. Just as I was about to question how a dog cleaned up the room, I saw that Leimu had actually gotten up on his front legs, and had actually changed into a man with slightly long golden hair in front of me.

 C22

    Thus, Leimu arranged a room for Qin Yao to stay in as a ward. Yun Yiran said that Qin Yao''s injuries were too severe, and that he needed to stay for further observation.


    Thus, he smirked and swiped away half of my money.


    F * ck, my heart hurts!


    However, it would be great if Qin Yao could recover. After all, Qin Yao had helped us a lot in the past.


    After a while, Yuning also rushed over, her hands were still stained with ink, she looked like she was about to cry, I immediately comforted him, saying that it''s fine, since Yun Yiran can pull us both back from the gates of hell, then Qin Yao will definitely be fine as well.


    Yuning sniffed, trying hard not to cry.


    Yun Yiran''s house was very big, with three bedrooms, one kitchen and one guard, and even a balcony. Not only that, it was a set of fine clothes, one could tell from a glance that it was definitely specially designed by a designer to suit the standard ratio of a nouveau riche. I had originally wanted to ask Yun Yiran, you look only in your early twenties, where did you get this much money from?


    Afterwards, I heard Su Min say that it wasn''t like that. Although the price of this black-hearted doctor, Yun Yiran, was very expensive, there weren''t many people who would get injured because of those things. Even if they did, they would most likely get a small injury, because under those things, there were usually two consequences ¡ª ¡ª one would die, or the other would just get a scratch. Those with minor injuries would not have to bother Ghost Doctor to survive; they would die ¡­ Then she would just end it once and for all, why would she need something like the Ghost Doctor?


    Furthermore, Su Min said that although Yun Yiran looked like she was in her early twenties, she was at least fifty to sixty years old. According to his knowledge, the shortest lifespan of a Ghost Doctor was three hundred and sixty-one years.


    Thus, I was in a mess for a moment as I reported back with the three words, Su Min.


    Your circle is really messy.


    Yun Yiran said that if the two of us had the time, we would take care of Qin Yao.


    On the way back, Yuning, who was originally elated, remained silent. I secretly sighed, it seems that this girl had really taken care of me.


    I am well aware of Yuning''s personality. She was extremely stubborn, the kind that would shatter the wall and continue walking even if she didn''t turn back after bumping into the southern wall. Qin Yao''s injury seems to have stimulated her quite a bit, I have to watch over her for something. If this girl were to run over and seek revenge, with her cultivation, she would definitely be bitten to the point where not even her bones would remain.


    I don''t know about anything else about Qin Yao, but the Soul Summoning Lamp was indeed playing very hard. When I first entered the illusion world, Qin Yao was actually able to see through it when Su Min was fighting with the woman.


    Returning back to the dorm, Yuning''s face was still pale and her eyes were bloodshot. I wanted to change the topic and liven up the atmosphere, so I said that the Gu family is really powerful, but why did they kneel in your generation?


    Under normal circumstances, Yuning would have scolded me loudly and scram, before finding all kinds of reasons to reply that I was not her fault and not care about her affairs.


    She had said that the Gu family''s plan to exorcise the evil was indeed impressive, but the children of the Gu family had been divided into three factions since they were six years old: the literary, martial, and yin-yang factions. The school of literature was equivalent to the scholars of ancient times. They didn''t need to know anything, they could just read books and the entire school of literature would be the Gu family''s brain; the martial school would be like a human meat tank with muscles in the head, which was also the main fighting force when foreign enemies invaded. As for the Yinyang Sect, it was the main pillar of the Gu family when necessary; they didn''t need to study literature or practice martial arts, they only needed to study Yinyang, and they could also exorcise monsters on their own.


    Yuning said that every husband and wife in the Gu family must have a son, and two of them had to have backing. Her family had two children, and she was the younger sister. At that time, Yuning was not called Gu Yuning, but rather Gu Yu.


    She said that she was originally a scholar, because her brother was regarded by the elders as the most talented of the Yinyang Faction. At the age of eight, he could handle cases on his own, taking over a Yin Gathering Pool at the age of ten. Her brother doted on her and feared that she would be in danger in the future. However, he wasn''t by her side, which was why she had a little knowledge about the Yin Yang Sect.


    Thinking about it, Yuning, as a scholar, had no problems with it. Not only was the Constitution memorized, it was also one of the main force in the debate, and it didn''t matter if it was the opposite party. When the opposing party saw Yuning drinking tea leisurely and raising a master, they would all be frightened. Not only that, but this guy had repeatedly won prizes, and her calligraphy with multiple fonts was well-known throughout the school.


    I asked Yuning why she didn''t join the Yin Yang Sect, how handsome was the Yin Yang Sect. Yuning looked at me with a sorrowful look in her eyes, saying that not mentioning that she would have to rely on her own blood to make the rounds, even if she had to choose her own blood, she would definitely not choose the Yin Yang Sect.


    It was because her older brother, who was seven years older than her, had died in the hands of those evil beings.


    I was stunned, because Yuning, who was once beaten up by a street hoodlum to the point that her body was covered with wounds, didn''t shed a single tear, cried like a helpless child that day.


    She said that his brother Gu Ning had used all of his cultivation to barely save Yuning''s life that day.


    She said that on that day, the Gu family had been encircled and annihilated by the evil monsters. Back then, when she was six years old, she could only watch helplessly as her thirteen-year-old brother died in front of her, his blood staining her white shirt red.


    She said that the Gu Family didn''t even give Gu Ning a glorious funeral, nor did they even bury him in a graveyard.


    That day, Gu Yu became Gu Yuning.


    It was a drizzling rain then, so Yuning threw away her umbrella and cried her heart out by the river.


    I suddenly understood why Yuning would always go to places with water whenever she wanted to travel, and also understood why when she went to the ocean with us, she would rather soak her whole body white than come ashore and bask in the sunlight.


    That day, Yuning was so tired that she curled up on the corner of the bed and fell asleep. I brought Yuning to the middle of the bed and covered him with a blanket.


    I was extremely glad that I wasn''t born in the Gu family. Although I don''t know what it''s like to have an older brother to pamper you, I do know that anyone would crumble when they see their closest loved one die in front of them.


    The Gu family was like an ancient family, the entire family was exuding the aura of a monarchy. The clan head was just putting on airs, the main issue was still in the hands of the elders, moreover ¡­


    The cold blood of the great clans was fully displayed here.


    For a moment, I didn''t know whether I should cry for Yuning and his brother or smile for my own small but warm family. I could only helplessly sigh. When she turned around and got up, he found Su Min leaning on my bed frame, hugging her arms, frowning as she looked at Yuning who was curled up into a ball, whose tears had not dried yet and me who had a complicated expression on her face.


    Is there a problem? I asked Su Min.


    Su Min shook his head, and suddenly approached me.


    I panicked for no reason and reflexively stepped back a step and bumped into the desk by Yuning''s window.


    It''s so close that I can even smell the faint scent of Su Min''s body.


    I had never smelled such a scent before, but it was as intoxicating as a clear wine.


    Su Min reached out and suddenly hugged me gently.


    "Don''t be afraid." Su Min''s low and deep voice sounded beside his ears, "Everything you intend to do, will never leave you."


    "From now on, I will protect what you mean and what you agree to."


    "Leave everything to me, don''t be afraid."


    My heart suddenly stopped beating. I buried my eyes into Su Min''s neck and grabbed onto his black clothes tightly.


    I know very well that if Su Min promises, he definitely won''t go back on his words.


    Tears streamed down his face, but the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    Bastard, this ghost really knows how to tease.


    I''m going to really like you, really.


    Su Min didn''t say anything, he only sighed and hugged me even tighter. After a while, when my tears no longer flowed, Su Min faintly said one sentence.


    "Ye Churan, you woman, I will not deny that I had only taken a fancy to your Pure Yin Body in the beginning, but now ¡­ I seem to like you a little. "


    "Do you like me a little?"

 C23

    "Yes." I looked up. "But the revolution hasn''t been successful yet. Comrades still need to work hard."


    Su Min looked at me in surprise and happiness. After a while, he smiled, "Woman, don''t you know how to be reserved?"


    "Well, I don''t like you." I smiled and wiped the tears from my eyes.


    "You dare." Su Min gently leaned over and kissed away my tears.


    His lips were ice-cold.


    After Yuning woke up, the two of them didn''t bring up this matter again. Yuning looked similar to before, but the light in her eyes had dimmed a lot.


    Every few days, there would be rumors about bloody handprints, bloody books in the corner of the window, the sound of chests pushing about in the corridors of the dormitories that were empty in the middle of the night. Although I haven''t seen it before, every morning when I woke up, I would wake up to find Su Min sitting at the corner of my bed with his brows furrowed.


    However, Su Min never brought up this matter until I woke up one night and suddenly heard someone chattering at the door. I thought it was Yuning, and wanted to say that you were talking on the phone this late, but before I could even speak, a pair of ice-cold hands covered my mouth.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Su Min leaning on me with one arm and the other hand covering my mouth. The gesture was ambiguous, but his eyes were staring straight at the door.


    I woke up. At the same time, she realized that the one at the door was definitely not Yuning and could only stay still for now. When did Su Min say that he was alright?


    The conversation at the door suddenly stopped, and after a moment, seeing that nothing was happening, it began to buzz again, and I listened for what seemed to be two women''s voices.


    It seemed like gossip was a woman''s nature, even if she died.


    Just when I was about to get bored from the conversation between the two ladies from Tiannan to Hai Bei, one of the Female Ghost suddenly said.


    She said there seemed to be a very important adult coming in recently.


    The other Female Ghost immediately followed up, saying, no way, it was said that the lord was extremely ruthless, that the Ghost Servant was even afraid of her, and had even severely injured a few days ago. Tsk, tsk, she really did not know what to say, at least she was still alive, but beating up a Ghost Servant was really something that she dared to do.


    My eyes widened.


    Qin Yao!


    The mastermind wanted to come to our school?!


    My heart suddenly jumped, before even Su Min could react, the sound coming from outside the door quickly stopped. I heard a Female Ghost that was about to escape after being discovered, suddenly Su Min grabbed at the air, and two white figures passed through the door in an instant, stopping in front of my bed.


    I was so scared that I almost couldn''t get the night off on the spot.


    I patted Su Min''s hand that was covering my mouth. Su Min looked at me in bewilderment and moved his hand away.


    With some hesitation, I made a WC gesture, causing Su Min to be stunned. Then, he let out a laugh and stood up, giving me a spot.


    I got off the bed in fear and pulled at Yuning. Yuning woke up in a daze and cursed when she saw the two fellows beside my bed.


    I hurriedly said that I had nothing to do, that I woke you up so that you could accompany me to the toilet. Now that things are so complicated, I wouldn''t dare to go to the school''s creepy toilet by myself in the middle of the night.


    Yuning looked at Su Min who was on my bed, and said that it would be fine if your Hubby accompanied you there. I scolded him with a blush, "Get the hell away from me. I''ve even slept in the same bed as you. What do you know?"


    Yuning said as she got up from the bed. "I know you are grinding your teeth in bed, my cup is 40C, okay?"


    I was so angry that I directly sent him flying with a kick.


    The truth proved that calling Yuning out was the right decision. Looking at Yuning who was fighting against the brainless ghost, I was extremely glad that I had finished my three urgent matters. Otherwise, I would have immediately wet myself from fright.


    This ghost was obviously targeting me, but every time Yuning would wait for this thing to come into contact with me, she would immediately cast a rune on this guy. It wasn''t that Yuning didn''t do it on purpose, but rather Yuning isn''t a pure Yin Yang Sect, and the length of time I had to chant the rune was much longer than that of a pure Yin Yang Sect. Furthermore, this was the first time I had to face off against an enemy, so I would have to recite that at any time.


    When Yuning forgot the second half of the curse for the fifth time, Su Min finally arrived. Firstly, the gaze he had towards Yuning could be said to be revered by the mountains.


    "I watched it from the side for a long time. It was just a Resisting Charm. You recited it six times, but you made two mistakes and forgot to repeat it four times." Su Min smacked his lips, "I have to say, this kind of realm isn''t something that an ordinary person can reach."


    Yuning''s face grew hot at her words, saying that she was not a member of the Yin Yang Sect in the first place, how much cultivation experience could a cultured sect use, do you think everyone was you?


    I quickly changed the topic, saying that we should hurry back. Who knew what would happen if we stayed here? It would be better to avoid trouble and quickly go back to the dorm to hide.


    On the way back, I asked Su Min if he found anything, what happened to the two ghosts in the end. Su Min said that he didn''t have any useful information, so he released the two ghosts.


    Then, he glanced at Yuning with a strange expression.


    I suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    F * ck, could it be that this ghost has taken a fancy to Yuning?


    Absolutely not!


    Then I froze. When Yuning and Su Min saw that I had stopped walking, they all turned to look at me in surprise. I laughed awkwardly, then said, "It''s alright, I suddenly remembered that I forgot to write my thesis."


    Yuning rolled his eyes, saying, "I wrote it while looking at you, are you doubting my eyes?"


    I said I didn''t. Suddenly, I saw the corner of Su Min''s mouth raised slightly, and I looked away in slight panic.


    I''m really poisoned by this ghost, who does this brat like has anything to do with me, even if he ran off with Yuning and we''re getting married tomorrow, it''s none of my business ¡­


    "Big bro, what''s the meaning of you revealing that expression of wanting to kill ¡­" Yuning patted my shoulder.


    "No!" Go back and sleep! " I snorted, rolled my eyes, pushed open the door of the dormitory, and made a spin jump. I closed my eyes, pulled the blanket over my head, and fell asleep.


    Yuning stood blankly outside the door, and only after a long while did she turn her head to ask Su Min silently.


    Su Min laughed, he had not taken the wrong medicine but he did not know, but from the looks of it, he was most likely eating it.


    I grit my teeth in the quilt, only then did I taste it, the whole family had eaten it!

 C24

    Qin Yao is heavily injured, and when we can finally get out from Yun Yiran''s place, we''re already ¡­ It''s the final exam...


    And so, Qin Yao went to take the examination just like that ¡­


    That''s right! He was not prepared to take the exam!


    After exiting the examination hall, Yuning complained to me about the difficulty of the questions. Qin Yao looked at Yuning in puzzlement, his face full of anger, "Is it that difficult? "It''s not hard at all"


    This made Yuning and I silently suspect whether this person was human or not.


    Moreover, when we start school again, there would be all kinds of primary school disciples. There were those who were shy, wild, and even those who were demon-level, and every year, Yuning and I would look forward to this time, sitting on the roof of the building and drinking a cup of milk tea each. It felt quite like the ancient emperor had flipped a sign.


    Yuning had the most ideas, so I decided to hand over the matters that I did the past two months to Yuning.


    In the end, Yuning told me what a mess it was. Go and work, sis!


    Then I sprayed the lemon juice in my mouth all over Yuning''s face.


    Every time they went out to play, they would have to take money from their family. Since their family couldn''t be considered rich, it was already very difficult for them to spend their daily expenses. It would be too immoral for them to go out to play.


    So I once again threw this burden to Yuning. Yuning glared at me, and started flipping through the recruitment papers.


    Three days later ¡­


    "..." You must be trying to take revenge on me. " I looked at the sign for the big maid''s coffee shop in front of me, black lines all over my face.


    "How can you be so petty!" Yuning raised her eyebrows, "I''m telling you, this coffee shop''s monthly salary is enough for you to fly to San Ya for seven days! You''re still not satisfied! Say I''m teasing you! Has your conscience been eaten by yourself!? "


    "Good, good, good. It''s my fault, my fault." I quickly raised my hand in surrender.


    The owner of the house was a handsome and gentle young man. He didn''t look much older than us, so he said his last name was Lu. So we called him Brother Lu.


    Brother Lu said that the coffee shop changed the theme every week, for example, this week when the theme changed, with girls pretending to be deacons and boys wearing maid clothes.


    Stunned, I looked back at the maid in the five-centimeter heels running around the shop.


    The heck! These delicate maids were actually boys!


    I seem to hear the crash of my worldview!


    Brother Lu gave us an example from last month. Last month we had the theme of the stars, the theme of candy, the theme of cosplay, and the theme of Lolita.


    After we had agreed on the price, Brother Lu told us that we could come to work tomorrow. The working time is nine to five, so it shouldn''t be difficult for us students.


    Thus, Yuning and I made the deposit for the uniform and carried the uniform back to the dormitory.


    After returning to the dorm, Su Min stared at the uniform that he wore and pondered for a long time. Finally, he was thrown outside the door due to me changing clothes for a girl and you, a boy, being thrown out.


    Since it was a sex change, then there should be something like a wig or a chest cover. Yuning was tall and thin, but her chest cover did not need to be tight.


    However, she didn''t seem to be very happy ¡­


    I was shorter than Yuning, so I wore a bundle of clothes that were almost the same. After putting them on, I realized that the two of us were dressed differently. Yuning was wearing a gold wig, pink shirt, tie, and an open suit. In addition, she found a pair of monocle glasses in her bag.


    The two of them were completely stunned.


    "Clothes, beasts." I let out a word.


    Yuning quickly checked my bag, but only took out a black pen from my bag that was pinned to her chest pocket.


    When I think about my well-behaved suit and short maroon hair, I suddenly admire Brother Lu''s eyes.


    He looked young, but he had such sharp eyes!


    Yuning already had the feeling that she was a bully and handsome, she caught a bunch of girls when she was short. I am one of the more mediocre kind, if it was sexual transference, Yuning would be a demon in the night, and I would be a office worker.


    I never thought that Brother Lu would be able to deduce what kind of attribute we have just by talking to Yuning and me!


    Formidable, my brother!


    When Su Min came in, he was still stunned, and replied the two of us with one sentence.


    Modern people really know how to play.


    The next day, when we went out, we were even interrogated by the aunty dormitory for a long time. After we went out, it was Qin Yao who sent us to the coffee shop.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. This self-consolation was enough to make me look cold and aloof, but it was also the first time that the absolutely calm Qin Yao had sprayed water all over the place ¡­


    In the cafe, Brother Lu saw our shapes and nodded in satisfaction.


    To tell the truth, the only technical content I have about carrying dishes is at home because I''m lazy, with three plates in one hand. I''m worried about messing things up because I''m not used to it, but it seems like I''m thinking too much.


    When Yuning appeared, she attracted a group of young girls'' screams. I stole a glance and saw Yuning hooking up a girl''s chin, the corner of her mouth curled up, her smile was truly seductive.


    Hmm, a group of girls were taking photos with a crackling sound ¡­


    Yuning was furious.


    Thinking about Yuning''s body of Lolita in the dorm, I couldn''t help but cry bitterly. Yuning was truly capable of attacking and receiving attacks from both men and women. She could wear a suit and a skirt, and she could hook a guy.


    Just as I was thinking, Yuning suddenly turned around and walked towards me. I looked at the rogue smile on Yuning''s mouth and the group of girls with green eyes behind him, and felt horrified. I couldn''t help but retreat, but Yuning pressed me against the wall.


    "Sorry, those little ancestors are rotten girls, I can''t do anything about it." After Yuning finished speaking, she kissed the center of my brows.


    I was stunned, but what followed was the screams of all the girls in the shop.


    I felt like I was on a pirate ship!


    The work in the shop may not have been tiring, but from time to time, Yuning teased me, making me very tired.


    At five in the evening, when the coffee shop had closed and everyone had left, I kicked Yuning fiercely in the face with a blush.


    "You bastard, how much of my tofu have you eaten from day to night!" I gritted my teeth.


    "Gu Yuning did very well." Without waiting for Yuning to speak, Brother Lu walked out from the backstage. He came out to help when there were more people just now. Now, he was still wearing the maid outfit, so he casually lifted his long black wig. Brother Lu smiled, "If we don''t have some attention points, then our coffee shop will lose its meaning."


    "Actually, I feel that the arrogant nightclub''s young bro and the mediocre office worker are indeed very compatible. It''s also good to be able to get a pair of CPCs as a selling point."


    I was stunned.


    Ask a question, what if you get eaten, and you still can''t say it out loud! Waiting online was very urgent!

 C25

    So the two of them went back to the dorm together. Yuning was elated, but I was like a frosted eggplant.


    Brother Lu wants me to come tomorrow, make up a little bit of dark circles, after all, tomorrow is Sunday, the last day of the week of sex change, so I might as well have a big ticket.


    Only then did I realize that this gentle shopkeeper was in fact a hidden natural black!


    It was simply a miscalculation!


    After Qin Yao found out about this news, he didn''t say anything when he drove us back, but his shoulders continued to shake.


    I fiercely punched Qin Yao on the car seat.


    After tiring for an entire day, Yuning and I cleaned up and went to bed early. In the end, Su Min was actually already waiting for me in his dreams.


    He had his back to me, his long hair hanging loosely on the floor. It was still that pavilion with the moonlight shining like water, and it was still that black robe that was like a dark cloud. However, this time, the black robe was embroidered with red and gold lines with a dragon pattern on the other side.


    I sat down on a stool in the pavilion, and sure enough, tea had been poured in front of me. In the blue and white porcelain cup, the light green tea filled with white mist rose in spirals, tranquil and serene.


    "You have to be careful of that shop owner." Su Min turned around and sat in front of me. "Although that shopkeeper didn''t see that he was any threat to you, he isn''t human."


    The teacup trembled and scattered a little on the table.


    "Is he a ghost?" I asked.


    "No." Su Min took a sip of tea, "He is a beast."


    "Taotie."


    The one in the Nine Dragons? The corner of my mouth twitched. Damn, I thought the Taotie would be an arrogant and charming handsome guy, but I didn''t expect it to be a natural black.


    Marisol''s novels kill people.


    "Taotie does not have any other skills, it''s just swallowing." Su Min explained to me, "His cultivation is very high, so he can compete with me before being killed by Seal. "Now that I can''t beat him, that''s why I said, if things don''t go well, hurry up and run away with your trash roommate."


    I nodded, thinking that if Yuning knew that she was trash, she would definitely explode like a cat with her fangs bared.


    The next morning, I repeated this to Yuning, but I didn''t dare to call her trash. Yuning rubbed her head that looked like a chicken nest and told me that she understood.


    Thus, the two of them began another day of making trouble.


    Following the requirements of Brother Lu of the Taotie, I made the circles under my eyes a little darker, but all the girls who came yesterday had faces ¡­ An indescribable expression looked at me.


    I looked at the group in wonder, wondering why they were looking at me like that. It was almost noon when a girl tugged at my sleeve.


    "About that, my best friend told me to ask you, that blond guy ¡­" Is the night fierce? "


    ME: "... WTF? "


    Yuning quickly came up and pulled her into my embrace. She smiled at the girl who had peach blossoms all over her eyes, and said that she was her, and she couldn''t just casually tease her.


    Then, as expected, Yuning received another round of screams.


    In the afternoon, Brother Lu came out with a tray, wearing a formal deacon uniform and holding a towel over his arm.


    Everyone let go of their posts. Brother Lu smiled and began to summarize the work he had done this week.


    He first stated his views on the topic, as he wanted to let the employees in the store know what life was like for the opposite sex. In the end, it was customary to give benefits to all customers.


    Thus, the entire audience cast their gaze at Yuning and I.


    Not good, I thought.


    Sure enough, Brother Lu smiled as he took out a box from the tray ¡­


    Strawberry chocolate finger biscuit!


    My face flushed.


    They were forcing their way to their deaths!


    Please let me go! Don''t you see me!


    Su Min! Save me, Su Min!


    In the end, no matter how crazily I shouted Su Min''s name in my heart, Su Min just wouldn''t agree. I secretly clenched my teeth.


    Just as I was thinking, Yuning walked over and gently pulled my hand.


    Su Min!?


    Without time to be shocked, Su Min, who disguised himself as Yuning, picked up a biscuit and stuck it in his mouth.


    "Su Min! "Stop messing around!" I whispered.


    "Do I look like I''m making a ruckus?" Su Min tilted his head slightly.


    Below, the Corrupt Girl started to make a ruckus and everyone started to urge her. Helpless, I could only bite down on her.


    At worst, I''ll just bite it off! Who''s afraid of who!


    With this mindset, I began to chew with kacha kacha sounds. Su Min ate really quickly and in just a few bites, he was already in front of me. I quickly bit off the biscuit on my finger and heaved a sigh of relief.


    I heard boos below.


    Su Min was obviously unsatisfied with this result, he frowned, then grabbed the back of my head and directly kissed it.


    My entire brain went dead. The entire audience went silent, followed by thunderous applause and cheers.


    After a long while, Su Min finally let go of me and I panted heavily. My face flushed red as I punched Su Min in the chest.


    Taotie! You black bastard!


    The rest of my time was in a trance, and I didn''t notice when Su Min and Yuning had changed back to their new identities. It was to the point that when I got off work, Yuning took a pinch from me on Su Min''s behalf for nothing.


    At that time, Yuning had held onto the soft flesh on her waist and cried miserably as she sat on a stool.


    After the sex change week ended, the theme of the next week was said to rely on last Sunday''s Taotie''s secret lottery draw. According to the Taotie, the process of drawing lots was something that no one would be able to see.


    Thus, the group of people formed a large circle, waiting for the Taotie to announce the answer.


    The Taotie smiled mysteriously, and said that in everyone''s locker, there were clothes to be worn for this theme.


    As a result, the group of people ran towards the changing room.


    The design of the changing room was also very beautiful. It was made of bamboo, and it hung from the ceiling like a birdcage. I took a good look and saw that it was red in color.


    Wait a minute, costume?


    I looked at Yuning in a daze. When Yuning shook it open, she saw a small, yellow jade-like ancient dress. Not only that, there was even a flute wrapped inside the clothes.


    The whole women''s locker room was filled with different kinds of clothes. There was the scent of fairies in the white gauze, the black tights of chivalrous girls, the noble dresses, and even the elegant ancient outfits of the brocade carp series that I had long taken a fancy to.


    The props are also different. White muslin, sword, fan, flute, I rummaged in my cabinet and found one ¡­


    Long pipe...


    Couple wigs and red shirts, I think I know my part next week.


    Courtesan Belle!


    OMG!


    After changing clothes and coming out, I saw that there were soldiers on the male side, there were scholars, ministers, zither masters and the like.


    What the hell was that eunuch?


    On the other hand, Taotie s were all dressed in dragon robes!


    This is what you can do!

 C26

    The Taotie dressed in dragon robes nodded, it seemed like she was satisfied with our attire.


    Originally, I thought that it would be fine as long as I got off work happily, but in the end, the Taotie called me and Yuning down.


    He said the two of us were doing very well this time, and he wanted to give us both another boost, as a long-term attraction.


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    No way! You want to eat us both?


    I wanted to find a reason to bring Yuning and run, but Taotie looked at me and said, "Why are you looking at me like that, don''t worry, I won''t eat you, you''re just human meat and firewood, it''s not good."


    Others might take those words as a joke, but I know that it''s definitely not a joke.


    It really knows how to eat people! Don''t leave!


    However, Yuning and I were still left behind.


    "How have you been?" The Taotie suddenly said to me.


    "Have we met before?" I started.


    "I didn''t say anything about you." The Taotie waved her hand, "What, you finally couldn''t take it after seeing your own girlfriend being molested today?"


    A gust of mist escaped from my chest and landed on Su Min''s body.


    "Why are you so weak?" The Taotie raised its eyebrows, "Back then, how awe-inspiring was it to steal food from my mouth?"


    Su Min didn''t say anything, he just pulled me behind him.


    "I already said, I don''t eat people." The Taotie rubbed her forehead, "The reason I called you out was to ask you a question."


    "Recently, Yin Qi has been rampant. You should have noticed it."


    "Yes." Su Min nodded, and said the first sentence, "Open the gates of hell."


    "The fissures in hell are unstable, the Yellow Springs can no longer trap those evil spirits."


    "Aren''t you a beast? Why are you suddenly in such a good mood to care about these things?" Su Min said, "Didn''t you say a lot of times that everyone will go their own way, don''t worry about others."


    "That''s what I said, but these people are all dead, so I don''t know if I can handle this coffee shop anymore. With the price skyrocketing, you have to make me able to support myself, no? " The Taotie shrugged her shoulders, "What''s more, your little girlfriend is still human after all, you can''t possibly kill her, right? Or... If you can''t do it, then let me do it for you? "


    "How dare you!" Black mist suddenly rose from Su Min''s body.


    "It''s a joke, don''t be angry." The Taotie waved her hand, "Your little girlfriend''s school is closer to the crevice, you better watch out. It''s getting harder and harder to mix in society now, even if you die, you have to find out.


    "Alright, I understand." Su Min then pulled me away, causing Yuning''s face to crumble, "You bastard, just pulling your wife away is how I am no longer a human!"


    My head was full of black lines.


    Qin Yao had been waiting for us outside for a long time now. Today, the sky was gray, and the sunset, which should have been a rose, had now turned pinkish gray, like the color of purgatory. When Qin Yao saw Su Min pulling me out of the shop with a crying Yuning behind him, the corners of his mouth twitched, but he did not ask anything.


    "Ghost Servant, find an absolutely safe place." Su Min shouted towards Qin Yao the moment he got on the car. Qin Yao acknowledged and stepped on the throttle.


    The car skidded farther and farther away until it came to a small villa in the suburbs and stopped.


    "Come in, this is my house." Qin Yao said as he got off the car, "Don''t worry, it''s definitely safe."


    Yuning closed her car door with a look of disbelief on her face. She didn''t know whether the reason she couldn''t believe it was because she had actually drove all the way to Qin Yao''s house or whether Qin Yao actually had the ability to buy a car and a villa.


    There were also servants in the Qin Yao family, but these servants were ghosts because they had no legs. Qin Yao was afraid that he would scare us, so he waved his hands and ordered the ghost servants to retreat.


    They quickly disappeared and in less than three seconds, there was only us three people and a ghost in the entire house, and ¡­


    A black cat and a purple eyed doll cat.


    "Yin Yang, this time, I will make you two my servants." Qin Yao squatted and touched the two cats.


    The two cats sighed and immediately turned into a girl in black and a woman in white Lolita.


    I suddenly felt that all the abnormal people in the world had demons in their homes, such as Yun Yiran''s Leimu, and Qin Yao''s Yin and Yang.


    I was thinking if I should also kidnap a demon and bring it back, but in the end I heard Su Min cough in dissatisfaction.


    Right, this thing is much more powerful than monsters.


    So I struck a balance.


    Yin He and Yang brought a can of soda for each of us, and Yang had even washed fruit for us. Qin Yao said that Yin He and Yang were both demons with a cultivation of over a hundred years, so I could be at ease with the two of them at home.


    Then I heard the can in Yuning''s hand crack. Looking back, sure enough, the can had deflated.


    The corner of my mouth trembles. This girl is really something, she even eats the jealousy of cats.


    Yang used two cat claws to cover his mouth and used his purple big eyes to look at Yuning. He shook his cat ears a little and suddenly squinted his eyes to smile.


    I said that I had been poked in the head.


    Compared to Yu Yang, Yin was much colder. His light blue eyes swept the surroundings and he could feel the hair on his back standing on end.


    Su Min did not care about all this and started to talk to Qin Yao about what the Taotie had said today.


    "I will get the people above to send more Ghost Servant over to help." Qin Yao nodded, turned around, and jumped out the window like a black cat.


    I was shocked. This seemed to be the second floor!


    "Stupid Gu." Yang said something in Japanese that didn''t matter, "The Yin Sauce is a kitten monster with several hundred years of cultivation. It will be fine."


    "It''s just that Qin Yao has been busy lately, so he won''t be playing with the Yang Jam." Yang rubbed his ears and said sorrowfully, "Is it not cute enough? Or does Qin Yao sama like sexy routes? "


    Ka-cha. The can in Yuning''s hand let out a painful cry.


    "Yang, stop messing around. That''s not how you usually talk." Qin Yao sighed.


    "No, no, no, I just like it!" Yang suddenly hugged Qin Yao''s arm, rubbing it hard.


    Creak Creak ¡­ The can let out a despairing whine.


    "Um, if there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving first!" I immediately pulled up Yuning and Su Min, afraid that Yuning would explode in the next second, "Um, Senior Qin Yao, thank you for your hospitality! "We''re leaving! We''re leaving!"


    "I''ll send you back ¡­" "Yang, come down, don''t cause trouble ¡­" Just as Qin Yao stood up, he was pulled by Yang Dong to sit down.


    "There''s no need, there''s no need. Su Min and I will be able to interact on the underworld for a bit!" When I realized what I had said, my face immediately flushed red and I quickly pulled the two fellows away.


    On the way back, Yuning bought a cup with a darkened face, then smashed the glass on the way.


    I hid from Yuning in the distance. Firstly, I was afraid of accidentally injuring him, and secondly, the aura around Yuning''s body ¡­ Too terrifying ¡­


    He was just like a raging Su Min!


    Hearing my opinion, Su Min curled his lips in disdain. He said that if I get angry, the entire city will be gone, how could I be like him?


    Thus, I gossiped about how he would do it if he was Yuning. Su Min looked at me in bewilderment and said, "Wasn''t that what I was like back then?"


    Seeing my confused look, Su Min sighed, saying, before the two of us got married, didn''t you also get harassed by a male ghost?


    His solution was to just marry me, and not let me go out like before. Who knows which little wave of hooves I''ll bring back. After getting married, who dared to come close to me and chop off his claws!


    I twitched the corner of my mouth. What a tyrannical ghost.


    However, Su Min was rather well-behaved along the way, only continuing to hug my waist. The clothes he wore had also temporarily changed into a coat to avoid suspicion, but it was still black.


    As I watched Yuning fall to the ground, I started to calculate the cups that she had bought along the way. When we arrived at the dorm, including the water cups that she had dropped, this prodigal woman had lost a total of twenty-six cups, making it up to around two hundred yuan ¡­


    His heart was bleeding.

 C27

    Yuning sat cross-legged on the bed and sulked. As soon as I got near, he looked at me with the gaze of "If you get any closer, don''t blame me for not recognizing you".


    A jealous woman was too scary!


    Hot...


    Hot...


    I opened my eyes and rubbed my temples, thinking that I really didn''t have any nervousness left. I actually fell asleep right in the corner.


    Then I was stunned.


    Where is this!?


    In a completely empty space, black flames were burning everywhere. In the air not too far away, I saw a familiar figure.


    Su Min.


    Su Min was holding onto a long sword in each of his hands. The long sword seemed to be made of silver and was engraved with complicated patterns, it was too far away and I could not see what the carving was, but I could see that it was extremely exquisite.


    Su Min was still dressed in black, but there was a golden phoenix plume embroidered on it. Something like Feng Ling, which should have been used on females, was unexpectedly suitable for use on Su Min. As the heat wave rolled and twisted, it actually felt like it was going to fly out of his clothes.


    The golden crown of hair neatly tied up his long hair. The few strands of hair at the front of his forehead fell down just in time, making his star-like eyes even more dazzling.


    Su Min frowned as he looked at a woman who had her face covered by a cape. The woman''s face was tightly wrapped, and her clothes were very cool. Just a single movement was enough to bring one to life, and her figure was extremely good. This really made me, a fellow woman, want to cry.


    The woman had a knife scar on her lower abdomen, a skull on her left chest, a pair of bat wings on her back, and something on her head that looked like a horn.


    Well, a fork would be perfect.


    Just as I was thinking about it, the two of them started fighting. In the next moment, everything turned pitch black in the air, but I could clearly see the two of them move.


    I thought, that''s impossible, in the illusion world, I couldn''t even clearly see the fight between Su Min and the woman. From the looks of it, the demon and the woman weren''t even on the same level, but I could see everything clearly.


    The two of them did not make a sound, the demon did not have a weapon, and only used his long black fingernails to attack. His originally weak fingernails actually did not get hit by Su Min''s sword, and not only that, they clashed with Su Min''s sword multiple times.


    Su Min seemed to have some scruples, he seemed to have been defending and not attacking, but the demon had found a loophole in his defenses, and used his claws to grab at Su Min''s throat.


    "No!" I suddenly opened my eyes, my pupils clearly imprinting themselves on Su Min''s puzzled face at the end of the bed, and then I saw him smile.


    "Did you have a nightmare? "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Su Min reached out to pat my head, but I trembled as I hugged onto him.


    Su Min''s hand froze in midair, and after a long while, it came back as he gently stroked my hair.


    "Su Min, I dreamt that you were almost killed." "It''s good that you''re still here."


    "Silly girl, it won''t happen." Su Min kissed the top of my head lightly, "There are a lot of people who want your Hubby''s life, but I, your Hubby, am still tenaciously accompanying you."


    I didn''t say anything, but silently rubbed myself against Su Min''s chest again. Su Min also didn''t say anything, he just continued to hug me.


    After a long while, I finally calmed down, and realised that Su Min and I were the only ones in the room. While I was wondering, Su Min told me that Yuning had been called away by her family members, and that it would take two days to come back. I was sleeping soundly at the time, so I didn''t have the heart to disturb me. I asked Su Min to tell me when I woke up, and she went home in a hurry.


    Su Min said that it was probably because of the crack.


    I nodded, still thinking about the nightmare.


    "Xiaochu." When I heard Su Min calling me, my heart skipped a beat.


    This is the first time he calls me Xiaochu.


    "What''s wrong?" I pretended to be calm and turned to look at Su Min.


    "Are you afraid of losing me?" Su Min''s eyes lit up.


    I suddenly panicked, just in time to see the sky quickly darken, I immediately wanted to change the topic, before I could even open my mouth, Su Min had already grabbed onto my hands and threw me onto the bed.


    "Answer me." Su Min squinted at me condescendingly.


    My face was burning hot, and I didn''t dare to look into Su Min''s eyes at all. I could only close my eyes and turn my head away, hurriedly saying, "Let go of me, it hurts me."


    The strength used on Su Min''s hands decreased, but he still did not let go.


    "Answer me." Su Min lowered his head and whispered into my ear. Saying that, he stuck out his tongue and licked my earlobe.


    My body suddenly quivered like lightning, and I clenched my teeth to prevent myself from making any weird sounds. Su Min urged beside my ear again, as if he wanted to move towards my collarbone.


    "Yes sir!" I gritted my teeth as I felt wronged.


    "So aggrieved? Like I forced you, repeat. " Su Min said as he planted a strawberry on the side of my neck.


    "Yes!" "I''m scared!" With tears in my eyes, I turned around and looked straight into Su Min''s eyes. I saw Su Min''s eyes darken, then he quickly got up from my body. He neatly got off the bed, raised his hand and poured the water from the cup on the table over his head.


    "You''re crazy!" I sat up from the bed and wanted to touch Su Min, but he dodged me.


    "You''re playing with fire." Su Min''s voice was slightly low, "Don''t touch me first, just wait a moment."


    I was stunned, then burst out laughing.


    "Then calm down. I''ll go downstairs and buy something to eat."


    Su Min did not stay in the dorm, but went out with me instead. According to him, the aura of the crevices around us is very strong, and there is a high chance that there will be some powerful ghosts or things like that that would take my life at any time. It would be better for him to just follow by my side, as it would be safer.


    But it had to be said that with Su Min by his side, the chances of him turning back was one hundred percent ¡­ Because this guy was too good-looking!


    I gritted my teeth as I dragged Su Min into the pharmacy and bought a bag of Disposable Mask for him to wear. Su Min playfully raised his eyebrows at me, but didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t have time to eat anymore, so he bought a whole set of clothes for Su Min and swiped away his bank card. Then he thought about it again, and decided to put a hat on Su Min.


    Finally, there was no turning back. I heaved a long sigh, thinking that my Hubby was too good-looking.


    Hubby?


    I blushed and immediately found a random shop to hide in. I looked around and almost wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide in.


    At some point in time, an orange coloured adult had appeared next to the school!


    In a panic, he ran to the shop at the side. Finally, he entered a spicy hot shop. He casually picked up a few clips, paid the bill, and gloomily found a place to sit down.


    Su Min silently sat beside me, supporting his chin as he looked at me. After a while, he spat out a sentence.


    "If you want to buy it, buy it. There''s no need for you to care so much about your face."


    "Scram!" You''re the one who wants to buy it! " I bared my teeth, "Who asked me to buy the one next to this shop? I didn''t see the brand, so what if I entered the wrong shop?!"


    "Good, good, good." Su Min laughed and took off his mask, "I won''t tease you anymore, enjoy your meal."

 C28

    Of course, when Su Min returned home, he wouldn''t be able to let anyone see him anymore, otherwise, the dormitory manager''s auntie would definitely hack him to death.


    The costume was indeed good-looking, but it was still a bit of a headache.


    It was worn with Yuning''s help back then in the coffee shop, but now that Yuning has left, I could only do my work by myself.


    Su Min waited outside the door of the dorm by himself for half an hour before he finally became a little impatient.


    "You''re molting?" Su Min immediately came through the door. I was still being forced into a state of disarray by the complicated look of the door. When he came in, my clothes that were already loose were now in disarray, all my previous efforts had been for naught.


    "Get out!" I glared at Su Min half shamefully and half angrily.


    Su Min sighed, he did not listen to me and walked straight towards me.


    "Open your hands, I''ll let you wear it."


    I was stunned for a moment. Su Min lifted both my arms, and the loose jacket fell to the ground. Only my bra and shorts were left.


    My face turned completely red.


    Su Min acted as if he didn''t see it, and took out the clothes one by one from the pile, and explained to me about how the clothes were worn, how the three layers of belt were tied, and how the summer gown was draped over one''s shoulders without any wrinkles. In less than ten minutes, all of my clothes were gone.


    Su Min looked around and frowned. He then took out a wooden comb from the drawer on the table.


    "Sit down." Su Min tapped my head with a wooden comb.


    I sat quietly at the table with Yuning''s makeup mirror in front of me. Su Min''s long index finger and the black hair on his hand were clearly reflected in the makeup mirror.


    Su Min''s actions were extremely gentle, to the point that not a single strand of hair was broken. Five minutes later, Su Min put down his wooden brush.


    "No rubber bands?" I looked at the table full of untouched rubber bands.


    "We didn''t have it at that time." Su Min picked up a rubber band and twiddled it with it, "At that time, men used jade crowns and hairpins, and women used hairpins."


    Jade Crown? My heart thumped.


    "Take a look." Su Min gently righted my head.


    In the mirror, my hair was extremely fine, not even a single strand stuck out.


    Only the Taotie was not satisfied. It should be said that her identity was Hua Kui, why did she let Su Min pass me the feeling of a young lady from a noble family?


    Su Min, who was wearing modern attire sat at the side and raised his eyebrows.


    The coffee shop was very busy the whole day. Plus, we were all dressed in ancient clothing with big sleeves, so it wasn''t very convenient to run.


    Su Min was frowning as he looked in the direction of the men''s restroom. He didn''t have eyes for a long time, he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    After a long while, a young man with gold-rimmed glasses came out of the men''s room and went out.


    On the side, a girl wearing maid clothes asked if I had seen that little brother before. I said no, I would probably have to ask the zither girl at the door.


    When the maidservant asked the zither girl, the zither girl was also puzzled. She said that she might have seen wrongly?


    I looked at Su Min, who shook his head at me, picked up the coffee cup on the table and took a sip.


    "Don''t worry, this thing will eat people." Su Min called me over and whispered.


    "What is this?" I asked.


    "The side of the Purgatory Sea, the Gu Rock." Su Min remained calm and collected.


    I was stunned. Isn''t this something mentioned in the ''Classic of Mountains and Seas''?


    The water in the lake was like an eagle''s mouth and horns. The sound was like a baby''s voice, it was like the sound of a man eating humans.


    "Shouldn''t he be living in the waters of the Purgatory? Why is he here?" I asked.


    "In this world, who isn''t running around everywhere? The Taotie isn''t even a resident of this place, and they''re even enjoying life here?" Su Min glanced at me, "Don''t bother with these things if you can. There are some things that can lead to death."


    I pursed my lips. Someone had rung the bell just at this time. I didn''t have time to say anything else as I continued to busy myself.


    When I was about to get off work in the evening, as usual, I heard the bell ringing and ran over, asking for something to drink. When I looked up, I saw a pair of gold-rimmed glasses.


    My heart thumped.


    The gold-rimmed glasses squinted at me, then withdrew their gaze and ordered a cup of Blue Mountain and a glass of lime water.


    At the end, he even smiled at me when he passed me the menu. I immediately felt a chill on my back and ran away laughing.


    I didn''t even dare to approach my gold-rimmed glasses when I was told to bring the coffee and lime water. It was the same young maid who brought the cup to me with a blush on her cheeks. She walked towards me dejectedly with the lime water in her hand.


    "For you." The maidservant placed the plate in my hands, "I really don''t understand why your peach blossoms are so flourishing, and why each of your peach blossoms is more monstrous than the previous one."


    Afterwards, the little girl grumbled over the fact that there was a classical handsome guy accompanying her during the day, and that she had sent him back at night.


    I held onto the plate and was at a loss for what to do, when Su Min suddenly stood up and walked to me, without saying a word, he grabbed the lime water on my tray and drank it all in one gulp, then under my stunned gaze, he placed the cup back onto the tray in front of me.


    "It''s really sore." Su Min made a comment as he glanced at the gold-rimmed glasses. He then returned to his original seat by the window, facing the gold-rimmed glasses from a distance.


    F * ck me. That was the only word in my mind that could describe what I was feeling.


    Aren''t you afraid that he will poison you!?


    I saw Su Min give the golden-rimmed glasses a sinister smile, and used his lips to say: Gu Rock.


    The gold-rimmed glasses squinted his eyes, curled up at the corners of his mouth, and said to Su Min: "Demonic Ghost."


    The hairs on my back stood on end as I quickly fled.


    The heck, how terrifying!


    I took a leave of absence from Taotie s, went to the locker room to change my clothes and hair, then pulled Su Min and ran. I didn''t know where to run, so I just wandered around the streets.


    "You knew he was a Gu Rock, but you still dared to drink that lime water!" I complained as I walked, "Do you believe that the poison will kill you if you poisoned it?!"


    Su Min did not speak, he only smiled and watched me nagging about how dangerous that Gu Rock was, and how inaccessible it was. When I finished, he finally spoke.


    "Can I see it as caring for me?"


    I was stunned and wanted to shake his hand off me, but he grabbed me too tightly and I couldn''t shake him off so I just let it go.


    "No, you''re thinking too much." I rolled my eyes, my ears burning.

 C29

    After that, Qin Yao called me to ask if anything had happened. He said that the grievances of the dead in the coffee shop seemed to have surged up within a day, to the point where he even felt that he was choking.


    I said it was okay, but if you see a beast in a pair of gold-rimmed glasses in the shop, you have to stay away. That thing is a Gu Rock, it can eat people.


    The other side of the phone suddenly went silent, Qin Yao was startled, then said: "Your shop really has many hidden talents."


    I laughed dryly, saying, "Would I do that? I''m being targeted by the Gu Rock. I''m feeling helpless too."


    After that, Qin Yao asked me where we were and invited us to have a meal in a fish pot.


    The fish pot Qin Yao chose was indeed very pure. After I ate my fill and raised my head, I saw two guys using one of them ¡­ He looked at me strangely.


    "Waiter, bring me the menu." Qin Yao stretched out his hand.


    "No need!"


    This was the attitude of someone raising a pig!


    After eating their fill, the three of them started to study the Gu Rock. Qin Yao said that he had received a lot of souls recently, and many of those souls said that they were eaten by a fox. Some said that they were eaten by a fox, some were eaten by cats, and some were even eaten by a three-headed bird.


    Qin Yao said that they had to take down the Gu Rock. The lives of those who were eaten had not yet reached the limit. If they were allowed to live freely like this, sooner or later A City would become an empty city for the beasts that were eaten by them.


    Moreover, the news had already paid attention to the issue of the disappearance of the population and was beginning to investigate more thoroughly. Qin Yao felt that it would be best to not let any ordinary person know about this unscientific matter. If any ordinary person knew about it, it would be a huge blow to both the Yin and Yang realms.


    Because in terms of strength ¡­ The dead can''t beat the living.


    Another one, me.


    The two boys looked at me and sighed at the same time.


    I cringed, quiet as a piglet.


    Su Min said. My eight words are too dark, I can smell them even from eight hundred miles away. Although he can cover for me a little while now, but it''s not a solution in the long run.


    When Qin Yao said this, it was impossible to change anything. He had no other choice, he could only say that Su Min had done his best to protect me, and with Su Min''s strength, perhaps he could even protect me thoroughly for the time being.


    Qin Yao paused for a moment, then asked Su Min, when would he be able to release the four Seal s on his body?


    Su Min said that it''s quite far and there''s no date for it. Right now, the Soul Suppressing Jade has only found two, which one is hanging around my neck and the other one is on Mo Anqi. There''s no news on the remaining two.


    Eh, so this ring of jade is called Soul Suppressing Orb?


    Qin Yao also said that he couldn''t seem to see Mo Anqi anymore, and his soul couldn''t be found either. It was unknown whether or not he had escaped to another region.


    I couldn''t cut in on their conversation, so I took out my phone to check Weibo, then almost dropped it into the soup bowl in front of me.


    "Don''t worry." I showed my cell phone to the two of them.


    "Shock!" The young girl at the prime of her youth was lying on the grass, completely naked and completely red!


    Then, Mo Anqi''s face turned red from fear. Her body was covered by the corpse cloth. Her pupils dilated and she died a long time ago.


    Following that was a bunch of useless reports by Parabala. Below, the netizens were all commenting on the headlines. ''My pants are all off, show me this, but to us, it''s a shocking piece of news.


    "Looks like the second Seal is also far away." Su Min sighed, "They have all been stripped, it is impossible for the Soul Suppressing Jade to stay."


    I decided to go to city A, where the killings and disappearances would follow. The government said there was a gang of criminals entering city A, and I thought, This is not something you can afford to provoke.


    "It''s better if you don''t report it." Qin Yao frowned, "Either Mo Anqi''s soul has been devoured, or its soul is directly destroyed. I think... She should have done it. "


    "She?" I asked.


    "Right." Qin Yao nodded his head, "That''s what I said before, ''go online''."


    "I don''t know anything else about this. I only know that her surname is Bai. Because that day, Mo Anqi called her Master Bai. "


    "And then I was discovered, seriously injured in one move."


    "Mo Anqi is a half Yin Body. She had once collected the yang energy of many men. Su Min said in a serious tone, "She should have been treated as a container, and when the energy inside her body is fully formed, she will immediately draw out her own blood, mix it with her soul, and refine a Yin Yang pill."


    "For ghost power, this is a great supplement."


    "In that case, this Master Bai''s strength should have gone up another level." I sighed. "How can we fight like this?"


    "Use your brain." Qin Yao reached out to pat my head, "Let''s go, it''s already dark, why aren''t you going back?"


    In the dorm.


    "Su Min, I want to go home now." I said, lying on the bed.


    "I''ll accompany you back." Su Min answered from the lower bunk.


    "But the Gu Rock won''t chase us, right?" I stuck my head out of the top bunk.


    "It''s settled." Su Min laid on the bed with his eyes still shut, "Do you remember what I told you?"


    "Your family is my family, so I naturally have to protect them."


    "Whatever you want to do, go ahead. I''ll take care of everything."


    I thought for a moment, then took out my cell phone from the bed. I sent a message to Taotie, saying that I missed home and wanted to go back to take a look.


    After a while, the Taotie replied with a message.


    "I''ll only give you seven days paid leave. Over seven days, it will be deducted from your salary!"


    "Remarks: When you come back, remember to bring me some local specialties. If I''m happy, I might give you a few more days leave with pay, okay?"


    I lay down on the bed with a headache.


    He sent a text message to my dad saying that I was going home the day after tomorrow. What about the ghost?


    I laughed and said that I wanted to eat sweet and sour fish. Su Min had always been good to me and always had been a gentleman that spoilt his eyes.


    He also sent a message to Qin Yao, saying that he didn''t need to pick me up from the coffee shop tomorrow. I''ll be going home for a few days, and will be back in a few days.


    Qin Yao replied with a text message, saying that he would return home if he missed it, so there was no need to worry about him.


    I laughed, and when I looked up I gave a little cry of fright.


    "Holy shit, Su Min, you''re shitting away!" I looked at Su Min, who was lying on the bed with only half of his head exposed, and cursed, "You''re scaring me to death!"


    Su Min stared at me.


    "Xiaochu, the lemonade today is really sour."


    I rolled my eyes in silence.


    He must be jealous!


    East Asian vinegar king!


    So I got up in the middle of the night and rummaged through my suitcase until I found a high-necked Republic skirt that was so hot it looked more literary.


    Well, well, I admit it''s to cover up the strawberry on my neck...

 C30

    Since I''m going back, I should have brought something back for my parents after all this time. I dragged Su Min out of the house early in the morning and rushed straight to the clothing store.


    That day, Su Min understood the great pain of being a modern man ¡ª shopping with women!


    He swept through the entire clothing layer like the wind and bought clothes for his parents and grandma. He looked at Su Min and bought another dress for him.


    Su Min corrected his seriously, it was not a boyfriend, it was Hubby.


    Then let me just push it away.


    After wandering for a day and night, I was tired, sleeping like a dead pig, so much so that I didn''t even hear the alarm the next day. It was my father who called me, saying that he was about to arrive at our school, and told me to pack up and prepare to leave.


    I held the head of the chicken nest and sat up in bed. I said, "Dad, what time is it?!"


    My father paused for a moment, then said, "Girl, it''s already ten-thirty."


    Me: "¡­"


    The good thing is my fault.


    After packing up and letting Su Min carry my luggage, Su Min carried a suitcase and came out carrying a travel bag. He took off his reading glasses and asked Su Min about his eyesight.


    I said, Auntie, his hair is long, he''s a woman.


    The old woman in charge, Su Min, "..."


    When my father saw Su Min bringing a box out for me, his face was filled with disbelief.


    "Looks like you two got along quite well." My father''s mouth twitched.


    It was still a long way from school to the mountain road, and while I was telling my father about what had happened at school, I told him that a bold boy in Abnormal Week''s class was actually blowing smoke rings, making Abnormal Week stand up by name, making him carry a chair and blow smoke rings in front of the whole class. If he didn''t succeed, he wasn''t allowed to sit down.


    Then, I said that our school was truly a den of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. My friend was actually the Gu family''s exorcist, and my friend Qin Yao was a Ghost Servant, plus Su Min, the three of them together didn''t feel too safe and secure, and Qin Yao was also a very good balabala. As he spoke, he suddenly felt the hairs on his back stand, and then he suddenly remembered that there was a huge vinegar bag sitting in the back seat.


    I hurriedly corrected myself, saying that Qin Yao was the one who protected me when Qin Yao and Yuning were unable to cope with the pressure. Don''t think that Su Min was actually a warm-hearted man so meticulous that he would bring me a bag of dessert pudding to cheer me up.


    It was great that he was able to keep his life.


    When''s mouth was parched from praising, Su Min quietly handed over a bottle of water.


    Continue, don''t stop!


    Look, when you know I''m thirsty, you can give me some water. Don''t tell me to hurt my throat, it''s so warm!


    Su Min opened his eyes wide in shock, then laughed as he saw me gulping down water.


    After a period of two months, I once again returned to Bai Qi Village. This place, which even the entrance of the village has wreaths of flowers tied around it, has caused Su Min and I to have this bad affinity with each other.


    My dad laughed and said that since you wanted to eat sweet and sour fish, your mom went to the morning market early in the morning to buy live fish, and I think she''s almost done for now.


    I cheered and ran to the door like a gust of wind.


    As soon as I opened the door, the sweet and sour smell of sweet and sour fish rushed into my nose. My mom came out of the kitchen with a shovel.


    "Hungry? Wash your hands and prepare to eat! "


    When Grandma saw me come back, she also grinned and happily revealed her few remaining teeth, saying that the girl was back, and your mother had already started cooking early in the morning.


    Thus, that day, I had a sumptuous reception of wine.


    I ate heartily, but Su Min had only continued to give me food, before answering a few questions raised by my parents. My parents saw that Su Min really did not have any ill intentions and had even been giving me food to eat, so they looked very warm and relaxed.


    After I finished eating, I wanted to lie down and sleep, but was pulled up by Su Min.


    "Get up, sleep after a while. Sleep right after you finish eating, it''s not good for the stomach." Su Min patted my head and said.


    "Sure." I got up. "So you''re going to tell me about your past?"


    Su Min helplessly rolled his eyes and sighed, saying that it was fine.


    Then, like a piglet, I sat on the brick bed with my legs crossed, listening to Su Min tell me about his era.


    He talked about his era where there were Feng Shui Masters, Heroic Assassins with unique skills, all sorts of strange and exotic events, and even an extremely rare profession called Puppeteers.


    Su Min had only seen the puppet once, it was an Earth Puppet. At that time, Su Min was still the Young Master of the Su Family, the person with the highest Su Family.


    But even so, he still fought with the Earth Puppet for a while.


    After that, Su Min told me about a lot of things that happened in the martial arts world during their era. Listening to this, he couldn''t fall asleep.


    I asked Su Min, you are so good-looking, there should be a lot of people chasing after you right?


    Su Min looked at me in surprise and asked me, "Is he good-looking?"


    I was all Sparta.


    Does it look good? Did it look good?!


    If you don''t look good, you will have such a high chance of turning back now?


    You must be pretending to be a teenager!


    Then, Su Min said, Oh, at that time, he was only focused on cultivation and did not notice if he had anyone chasing after him.


    ME:...


    He lit a stick of incense for the girls.


    I also asked Su Min if you were a true man of honor. Why did you seal me back then when we were strangers, when I was still naked?


    Su Min propped up his chin, and asked me, "Do you know what fate is?"


    I said go to your sister''s fate, have a ghost fate with a kid with open crotch pants... Do you have a paedophilia?


    Su Min''s head was filled with black lines. Fine, I said that since I had taken a fancy to my Pure Yin Body, after marriage with me, even if I didn''t move, my Pure Yin Body would still be of great help to his cultivation. Of course, he would never touch me if I didn''t want to.


    I nodded. Indeed, Su Min could only grow two strawberries at most. He had not done anything out of line.


    Su Min sighed, his expression suddenly somewhat sad.


    He said that he originally wanted to find a Pure Yin Body to help him cultivate and in return he would protect her and keep her safe for the rest of his life.


    I glared at him, then kicked him mercilessly.


    After that, I chatted with my mother, my father, and my grandmother. I said that Su Min was actually pretty good, and took good care of me, but he could be very overbearing, and no man is allowed to touch him.

 C31

    My dad looked at Su Min, and then quietly hugged me.


    I & Su Min, "..."


    What can I say to a father who is so easy to piss off?


    There was nothing good on TV in the countryside. Grandmother had just broken off a few new bracts of rice, so I naturally handed Su Min a spike. Su Min looked at me helplessly as he quietly started to peel the corn kernels one by one and gave them to me.


    To tell the truth, I was secretly delighted.


    Who is Su Min, a Ghost King!


    And now, this generation''s majestic Ghost King, is peeling my corn ¡­


    It felt great just thinking about it.


    My parents were shocked when Su Min gave me a piece of fish to pick clean thorns, but now they have become numb after they silently peeled the corn.


    However, it would still take some time for them to accept their daughter marrying a ghost.


    I took the corn from Su Min and thought, Su Min, you still have a long way to go before you can settle my parents.


    That night, my parents did not allow Su Min to sleep in my room.


    I wasn''t worried at all that Su Min would be able to settle anything, thus we slept soundly together.


    Although the rural gray is a bit big, but still feel good home.


    When he woke up on the second day, his parents had already left for work, and his grandmother had also left with the other village seniors to stroll around. Su Min was the only one who was busy at home.


    "Su Min?" I came out of the room in my slippers and froze.


    "You''re awake? Did I disturb you? " Su Min was wearing an apron and cutting a carrot.


    I shook my head and looked at his apron to show that he was accepting incompetence.


    Su Min looked at the radishes on the chopping board, then picked one up and stuffed it into my mouth.


    "The radishes here are much sweeter than they were in the city, right?"


    I nodded, chewed and swallowed the radish in my mouth, and pulled at Su Min''s apron.


    "You don''t think it''s against the rules?"


    "What are you disagreeing with? When the time comes, I will raise you." Su Min picked up his knife and continued to cut radishes, "Father-in-law said that you, this girl, are greedy and can''t cook for yourself, so I can only cook for you."


    "Oh my god, did you give my parents some kind of bewitching soup?" I was speechless at Su Min''s efficiency. My father had even told him about my preferences, which meant that my father was completely resigned to his fate!


    Su Min, you must be a god!


    Su Min quickly cooked a thick egg, and then used some cilantro to decorate the egg.


    "Try it." As Su Min spoke, he scooped out a bowl of lean porridge with leathery eggs from the big pot and handed me a pair of chopsticks and a spoon.


    I clicked my tongue twice, then decisively went back to my room and took out my phone to take a picture of Mei Mei and uploaded it to my Wechat Moments.


    A round of Like.


    "Holy shit, this was done by your boyfriend! "Ahhh, I want it too!"


    "Oh my god, when did you get a boyfriend!"


    Then, it was Yuning''s turn. "What the f * ck?


    The one at the bottom was Qin Yao, "Looks like your vacation is going to be very happy (laughing secretly)."


    While I ate, I thought, I''ll show you what a boyfriend is like. Yan Mei can cook and take care of her in-laws. Other than the fact that they aren''t alive, the rest of them are simply godly.


    Oh god, this fat egg roast is really super delicious...


    As I ate, I thought, Su Min isn''t a human, so he wouldn''t have an account book or an ID card.


    Therefore, he couldn''t accept the reward.


    What should I do if I can''t win the lottery?


    He heaved a long sigh.


    After dinner, they went to the backyard with Su Min to look for eggs. The hens came in groups, and I was a little scared because the hens pecked at me when I was a kid.


    Sniff, sniff. He was so scared and didn''t want to go in.


    Thus, I stood by the fence and watched as Su Min dug out the eggs. Su Min said, there''s even hot eggs.


    Just as I was about to say something, a chicken suddenly flew in front of me. I screamed in fear and shouted out Su Min''s name. Su Min drove the chicken away, and when he saw the wronged expression on my face, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    ME: "... Laugh at your sister! Who hasn''t had something to be afraid of! "


    Su Min didn''t say anything, he only smiled and shoved an egg into my hands. Sure enough, the egg was still warm, perhaps because it was just laid there, or maybe because it was contaminated with Su Min''s body temperature.


    Oh, I forgot that Su Min doesn''t have any temperature.


    When I finally reacted, I realized that I no longer treated Su Min like a ghost.


    This is good too.


    After Su Min finished his work, there was still some time before his parents and the others returned home. Thus, I spent two yuan in the canteen to buy a pair of poker cards, and played poker with Su Min. In the beginning, Su Min didn''t know how to play, but he was beaten to a pulp by me. After figuring out how to play, the white stripes on his face shifted to mine.


    After that, I was so blinded by the white tape that I couldn''t even open my eyes.


    This bastard!


    When it was almost time, Su Min would go and prepare lunch. I would watch with my hands behind my back, and from time to time, I would drag away a few vegetables from the side of the menu, but when Su Min found out, his brain would pop out. He would laugh and say that there was no point in eating anymore, it had all been eaten by you.


    Gran came back trembling with a piece of bacon in her hand.


    Su Min quickly put down the kitchen knife and took the cured meat from his grandmother''s hands. Her grandmother warned Su Min repeatedly, saying that the big girl was back, so he could cook two dishes with meat for her to eat.


    Su Min promised as he helped his grandmother into the room and took off her shoes. He then told me to accompany her for a chat before taking the cured meat with him to the kitchen.


    I saw that Su Min was busy and suddenly laughed.


    It really was like being married for a long time.


    I asked as I knelt on the kang and peeled the oranges for my grandmother. What do you think of this son-in-law of yours, my grandmother said.


    I put the orange petal in my grandmother''s mouth and smiled.


    When I was young, my grandmother often stuffed my pocket with pocket money to make all kinds of delicious food, and then I went to school. My grandmother held my hand, saying that I had to study hard for a long time, and in the end, when I went to the dormitory to tidy up my luggage, I found a wine-red cloth bag in the deepest part of my luggage. When I opened it, there was a stack of money. They looked very old, but they were very smooth. I counted four hundred and twenty dollars.


    There was no need to think about it. It was definitely my grandma''s savings that had sneakily stuffed it into my luggage.


    At that moment, he couldn''t help but think of home.


    Then I grew older and my grandmother grew older and older. Sometimes she even forgot where her home was, but whenever I came back, she would never forget to walk back and buy a piece of cured meat.


    Because that''s what I love to eat.

 C32

    His phone suddenly vibrated. It was a text message. I thought it would be either Yuning or Qin Yao, but in the end, it turned out to be a string of numbers.


    This string of numbers... Are you sure I don''t know him?


    I opened the message with a bored expression, then my hand shook and my phone fell to the floor. The screen shattered.


    "Su Min!" I ran out with my cell phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Min was putting a fish onto a plate, and upon seeing my flustered look, he frowned slightly.


    "Don''t worry, what happened?"


    I shook my head and showed the screen to Su Min.


    There was not a single word on the text, only a picture. It showed a silver fish necklace and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses.


    "That necklace was the birthday present I gave Yuning last year. She always wore it." My voice trembled a little, "That Gu Rock, it kidnapped Yuning!"


    Su Min''s face darkened as well.


    "Don''t be afraid, we''re going back now."


    At this moment, the phone vibrated again. It was still this number and there was not a single word. It was just an image.


    On the rooftop of the school building.


    My dad was still a little surprised when I called my dad and told him we were leaving, but he could tell from our tone that this was going to be a big deal, so he immediately came back and drove us home.


    Just as I got in the car, another message came from the Gu Rock. I had completely broken down.


    It was a cellphone screen with a two-hour timer on it.


    I couldn''t even stand up, it was Su Min who held me up and told my father that the police could not solve this issue, so there was no need to report it.


    After that, Su Min used my phone to call Qin Yao, telling him to have the Ghost Servant surround the school, he went up to talk with the Gu Rock first to stall for time, which Qin Yao agreed on, and then hung up.


    As the car sped along the road, I nestled in Su Min''s embrace, trembling like a quail.


    "It will be fine." Su Min kept patting my back.


    My dad''s driving skills were very good. He only needed about an hour to drive the car all the way to the entrance of the school. When he got off the car, he didn''t find anything.


    "Barrier." Su Min frowned.


    "I''ll wait for you outside." My father leaned against the car.


    "Dad, you go to the coffee shop." I told my father the address of the coffee shop in the Taotie. "It''s safer there."


    My dad frowned, took a deep look at Su Min, then got into his car and sped away.


    The school was eerily quiet.


    Su Min pulled my hand and entered the campus. The moment he stepped into the campus, a group of people appeared out of thin air. The sky was no longer the sky blue it was before, and it immediately turned dark red.


    The moment he looked up, he could see the pair of huge black wings on the roof of the school. It was without a doubt the wings of a Gu Rock.


    Without any time to think, he rushed up the stairs.


    Bang! With a kick, the roof of the roof opened up to see the dark golden eyes of the Gu Rock.


    "Oh, very soon." The Gu Rock looked at Fruit Seven in her hands, "One hour and five minutes. It seems like these two are really important to you."


    "Where''s Yuning!? What did you do to Qin Yao! " I wanted to rush up and grab the Gu Rock''s collar, but was stopped by Su Min.


    "They''re fine. They just slept for a while." The Gu Rock moved away, revealing the unconscious Yuning and Qin Yao behind her. "However, without my orders, they won''t be able to wake up."


    "What do you want?" I held my breath. Yuning and Qin Yao are both in his hands, if I were to rashly make a move or let Su Min directly slaughter this chicken, Yuning and Qin Yao won''t be able to save them.


    "I want you." The Gu Rock took a few steps forward, and Su Min pushed me behind him. With a grasp of his hand, a silver sword appeared in his hand, and he held it with the tip of the sword pointed straight at the Gu Rock''s throat.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh. So irritable. "Alright, alright, I won''t go near it." The Gu Rock took a few steps back with a smile, "Li Gui, if it wasn''t for the little girl, you really wouldn''t be my match."


    Su Min squinted his eyes and snorted, he did not let go of the sword in his hand.


    "I want to make a contract with you." Gu Rock pushed the glasses on her nose, "Although I really want to eat you directly, but after the contract was signed, I could absorb the Yin Qi you sent me every day. As time passes, it''s much more convenient than eating you directly."


    "But you, you actually let go of my weak little heart and went out to fool around with those evil spirits, don''t tell me you don''t like my looks?" The Gu Rock touched her face sadly, "This face is always successful, to actually lose to you, truly sad."


    "So, I had no choice but to use this method to invite you back. Sigh..." If you don''t come back, and I eat all of the Yin Qi in these two little guys, maybe they''ll be like you? "


    "Sure." I nodded, "But you have to let go of Yuning and him."


    "Shut up, this is none of your business." Su Min''s voice turned cold.


    "But Su Min ¡­" I already said it''s none of your business! " Su Min turned around, "Have you read the Mountain and Sea Scripture in vain! I wonder if Gu Rock can tell lies the most! "


    "Then why don''t we talk about it later?" I pulled on Su Min''s sleeve, "I have you, I''m not afraid of anything, but Yuning and Qin Yao don''t!"


    "Even if I die, being a ghost couple with you isn''t out of the question!"


    "You woman!" Su Min was so angry that he stared straight at me, and in the end, he still sighed.


    "I can make a contract, but I''ll decide on the contents." Su Min coldly said to the Gu Rock, "Also, you can only be Xiaochu''s slave, you can only be her slave. Do you understand? "


    "Alright, alright, so long-winded." The Gu Rock used her pinky to drill into her ear, "I''ll listen to you."


    So Su Min glanced at me, and then used his spirit power to write some runes in the air that I couldn''t understand.


    Su Min seemed to have said it before. The zither music was meant for non-human species. I don''t know what Su Min wrote exactly, but it was very long and the Gu Rock''s frown became deeper.


    "Fierce Demon, enough." The Gu Rock was slightly dissatisfied, "What do you mean, without your permission, you can''t get within three steps of her?"


    "Who knows if you will do anything to Xiaochu when I''m not around. If you don''t agree, you can choose not to make a contract, but I didn''t force you to. " Su Min explained as he wrote.


    "..." "You are ruthless." The Gu Rock rubbed her teeth.


    Only after Su Min wrote the contract, which was about the height of a person, did he stop. After thinking for a while, he did not seem to miss anything, and threw the contract back to Gu Rock.


    The Gu Rock unhappily plucked a black feather from its wings and signed its name on the contract.


    After that, the contract floated in front of me, I looked at Su Min, and Su Min told me that as long as I could use my blood to sign my name, it would be fine.


    Then Su Min passed his sword to me.


    I gritted my teeth and pressed my finger on the edge of the sword.


    Then he quickly signed his name on the contract.


    The contract suddenly radiated with light and split into two streaks of dark golden light, entering the space between the eyebrows of the Gu Rock and I.


    I saw a complex dark golden word appear between the eyebrows of the Gu Rock. I thought to myself that it was fortunate that I had bangs and could still cover up this piece of crap.


    He really had a lot of things to cover, the "Su" that Su Min had left behind on his collarbone was one.


    If this arrogance were to be exposed, he would be treated as someone who was going to kill Matt.


    "Master." The Gu Rock kneeled down in front of me, "My name is Palaeo- Yan."


    "Master, you have to remember this."


    On the surface, I let Palaeo- Yan remove the curse on Qin Yao and Yuning''s body without batting an eyelid.


    Your sister, it''s hard to forget this name even if you want to. Young man, have you lived in novels these past few hundred years? Your full name is ancient romance novels, right?


    Su Min''s face was sullen at first, but when he heard my monologue, he burst out laughing.


    I glared at Su Min. You bastard!


    Su Min looked at me innocently, when his voice suddenly rang in my head.


    "You can''t blame me for this, but as a married couple, I know what you''re thinking!"


    I was stunned.


    What am I thinking! Su Min knew about it!


    F * ck, I can''t even think about anything in the future!


    What a fucking heart!

 C33

    When Yuning and Qin Yao woke up, they were still on alert. Qin Yao had even intentionally blocked Yuning behind him, but after hearing the Gu Rock say that he had been contracted by me, the two of them were stupefied. It was obvious that they could not accept this arrangement.


    "No, you''ve tied me up in such an aggressive manner. Are you trying to chase this fellow away so that I can hug his legs?!" Yuning pointed at me in disbelief.


    The Gu Rock jumped up and down, but still nodded its head.


    "Holy shit, I really don''t understand the brain circuits of you strange beasts." Yuning had an expression that made the world go crazy as she hugged his head, "I''m just a fucking soy sauce user. I was innocently tied up by you, and innocent all the way until the end. Only in the end did I find out that I''m just a f * cking prop!"


    "It''s good that you''re fine." "No wonder. It''s already hard to find a Pure Yin female body, and it wasn''t easy to find a Knight by your side. If you fought with him for a bit, the consumption would be more than eating Xiaochu, and the gains wouldn''t make up for the losses, so this is what you came up with."


    Palaeo- Yan nodded in satisfaction.


    Thus, in my life, the Nether Servant Yang has another baffling man.


    A large group of people came to the coffee shop, and the Taotie came out to welcome them. With glowing eyes, she said that it was great to bring back this gift, and this month she would give you a commission.


    Eh, Daddy will definitely bribe Taotie with food.


    The Taotie gave a room to a large group of people, and they started talking about what had happened. When my father realized what was going on at noon, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Palaeo- Yan said, he''s the boss of a real estate company, he doesn''t have to go to work every day, he would stay by my side most of the time.


    My face was expressionless, and my eyes were fixed on the cup of coffee in front of me.


    "So we still have to rent a room outside. After all, we can''t let two men into the dorm." Dad frowned, took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to me.


    I decided against it, saying that the salary here was enough for me to pay the rent. Since I already have the income, then I shouldn''t spend it on my family''s money anymore.


    My dad smiled and said, "You keep your own money and buy new clothes. When a girl grows up, she will dress up beautifully. Rent is better for adults."


    In the end, it was Palaeo- Yan and Su Min who pushed the card to my father at the same time.


    "Father-in-law, you should just take it," Su Min said seriously. "After all, I''m Xiaochu''s Hubby, and married girls aren''t suitable to spend money from my parents'' family. It would seem that Hubby is very useless, and can''t even afford to raise his own wife."


    "Well, I''ve already said that I''m a real estate boss, so money isn''t much use to me. "Since I have received the favor of this little girl, I might as well use the money that I don''t need to earn this favor."


    "What''s more, I have a high-end apartment under my control. All of the houses are available for me to live in."


    Me & my dad: "..."


    Cough, why do I feel like I''m being taken care of by two rich men?


    So my father put the card away. Just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief, he suddenly realized that this Ghost Condor seemed to have clashed again.


    "Little girl, you can stay at my place. You don''t need to spend money." Palaeo- Yan looked at Su Min provocatively.


    "I can still afford to raise my wife, so there''s no need for you to take care of her." Su Min glanced at Palaeo- Yan coldly.


    I wanted to drink a mouthful of my cup to calm down, but I suddenly realized that my cup of coffee had become stuffy just now, so I had no choice but to put down the cup mechanically and pick up the untouched cup of coffee in front of Su Min.


    Oh god, please save me!


    At the end of the argument, the two of them suddenly turned their faces towards me.


    "Where are you going?"


    I timidly looked at Su Min, then timidly looked at Palaeo- Yan and shrunk my neck.


    "I... I want to live in a dormitory ¡­ "


    Everyone: "..."


    Later on, Su Min said that I drank his coffee but didn''t touch Palaeo- Yan''s coffee, so I went outside to rent a room.


    Yuning said that since she could not continue staying here, she would rent together with me. According to her, living alone in a dorm was boring. Furthermore, the dorm was haunted, so she wanted him dead.


    If you were with me, I thought, not only would you run into a ghost, but you would also be a fucking Ghost King. Not only that, you would also see a man-eater floating around in front of you every day.


    Compared to that, the dorm seemed much safer ¡­


    It was almost 6 in the afternoon, so dad had to go back. Before he left, he gave me all the local specialties on the car, thus Su Min carried my travel bag, Palaeo- Yan carried two big bags of local specialties, and Yuning who was beside him had a face full of envy.


    "Ah, it''s Xiaochu Chu." Yuning hugged onto my shoulder, and smirked, "The feeling of being hugged left and right, how do you feel?"


    "Get the hell out of my way. If it wasn''t for you, I could have rented a room outside!? He had long since taken a leisurely vacation in the countryside! Seven days, seven days of paid leave, just like that, I got busy! " I used my finger to poke Yuning''s shoulder, then glanced at Palaeo- Yan who was trying to hide, and instantly turned the gun towards him.


    "And you! Can you wait until my vacation is over before you tie me up? Your sister, I finally got a paid vacation, but I didn''t even play for a day, and you already gave me back, and you''re still hiding! You still have the nerve to hide! "


    "Cough." Palaeo- Yan instantly put on a deeply loving look, "Xiaochu, at the beginning, it was really sad to miss you like a torrential river, to have you leave without saying a word!"


    "Sad your head!" I was so angry that I rolled my eyes. Suddenly, I heard the voice of the girl beside me.


    "Wow, look at that girl. She can actually scold such a handsome guy!"


    "That''s right, since the ancient times there have been many ugly people to mess with, I really don''t understand why there are so many handsome guys around this kind of woman." Look at that guy in white shirt, he''s so handsome! "


    "And that long-haired guy in the black coat, oh my god, this woman saved the Milky Way in her previous life right?"


    Qin Yao was startled, he lowered his head and looked at the white shirt on his body, smiling bitterly.


    I suddenly wanted to cry, but when I looked up, I saw Palaeo- Yan''s crafty eyes.


    Palaeo- Yan, you f * cking tricked me!


    Young girl, if you knew that this long-haired guy in a black windbreaker is a scary ghost and that golden-rimmed glasses beast was a man-eating guy, would you still think that I saved the Milky Way in my previous life?


    I fucking blew up the Milky Way in my previous life!


    Su Min started laughing at the side again, and despair rose in my heart.


    Life is so hard.


    So I turn grief for appetite, a group of people to the night market.

 C34

    My mouth didn''t stop when I started serving, and I ate whatever was served. I looked as if I wanted to swallow my plate. Everyone at the table was dumbfounded. When I finally stopped panicking from hunger, I raised my head and found that everyone''s chopsticks were clean and white, not moving at all.


    "Su Min, how did you mistreat our Xiaochu?" Yuning looked at Su Min doubtfully.


    "I didn''t mistreat her." Su Min''s face was also full of innocence.


    "Why do I feel like I can''t support this guy?" Palaeo- Yan touched his chin as he considered his life.


    "I remember that you guys just left yesterday, it''s not like she didn''t eat for three days." Qin Yao also had a face full of thought.


    The corner of my mouth twitched.


    Isn''t it because of you two bastards doing this good thing? It''s almost time to eat lunch. Su Min''s rat fish has already been prepared and placed on the table. Gu Yan sent a message and it bade its farewells." I rolled my eyes. "You just ate a few thick eggs and a bowl of porridge in the morning. Why don''t you try it now? "You bastards won''t die from hunger!


    "..." And suddenly there was a deep sense of guilt. " Yuning retorted as she vigorously nodded her head.


    Just as I was saying that, the second string came out. As I ate, I shouted, "Boss, give me another two strings of big waists!"


    Just as he was engrossed in his food, he heard a "Dang" sound on the table. Lifting his head, he saw a butterfly knife sticking out from the table, and all of the strings had been swept to the floor.


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I saw a yellow-haired man with a tattoo on his neck and a cigarette in his hand. A group of lackeys were sitting on the side arrogantly.


    "You''re so relaxed? Girl, my hands are tight, I don''t have any money to spend anymore, I''ll borrow two Hua Hua. " Yellow-hair tilted his chin at me while leaning on his cheek.


    Silently, I put down the stick in my hand and calmly wiped my mouth.


    "To put it bluntly ¡­ Robbing? "


    "Give me a word, do you want to borrow or not!" yellow-hair took another drag on his cigarette.


    I nodded in understanding, then got up at a lightning speed and beckoned to the bench under my ass.


    "Motherf * cker, you want to disturb my meal? You dare to ask me for money after touching my food? " I slammed the yellow hair onto the floor with a stool. "Are you able to do it?" Your mom gave you two eyes when I was robbing you.


    The lackeys behind me were stunned for a moment before they took out something similar to a knife from their waists. Just like that, I had already knocked over another one with the bench. Su Min picked up the bamboo sticks I just ate and knocked the blades out of the delinquents'' hands like a concealed weapon. Then, I swung this bench open.


    "Borrowing money! Borrowing money! I''ll take it from your sister! " After throwing the bench, he picked up two bricks from the ground and started swinging them, "When I was in society, you guys were still wearing your pants and using your eyes to piss and mud. But you guys didn''t even open your eyes when you tried to rob me.


    I kicked one of the hooligans in the head and smashed him to the ground with a brick. I was still cursing under my breath, which shocked everyone on the street. A little hoodlum was accidentally thrown towards Qin Yao and Yuning. The two of them looked at each other and blinked their eyes, then decisively picked up a cup from the table and smashed it onto the little hoodlum''s head. The cup directly shattered, and the little hoodlum was also lying on the floor, completely stupefied. The two of them shook their hands at the same time, causing Qin Yao to stand up and kick the corpse of the delinquent far away.


    Five minutes later, all the hooligans were smacked to the ground by me. When I turned my head, I saw Palaeo- Yan extending his leg and stepping on the yellow hair, and the yellow hair who was about to get up knocked his head back on the ground, completely unconscious.


    "Bro, I''m really short on money recently, how about borrowing a few Hua Hua s, huh?" I weighed the bricks and looked down at Yellowfur.


    The yellow-hair immediately cried. He handed his wallet over with both hands, and only then did I let this group of people off the hook.


    Just as I was about to take out the money from my yellow-hair wallet to count, a heavy object suddenly fell onto the table behind me with a bang and a gust of wind. Then I was pulled into Su Min''s arms by a cold hand. "Before he could react, a butterfly knife sliced through the air in front of her.


    My brain crashed on the spot.


    Su Min directly used one hand to grab onto yellow-hair''s wrist that was holding the blade. The other hand pushed me away, and then the hand that was holding yellow-hair''s wrist twisted, causing yellow-hair to suddenly let out a miserable scream. Then, Su Min threw yellow-hair, who was not too far away from Palaeo- Yan, onto the ground. The pitiful yellow-hair did not wait to land on the ground before he was sent flying again. He was sent flying ten meters away.


    "Are you okay?" Su Min looked up and down my shoulders to confirm that nothing was wrong before letting out a long sigh of relief.


    "Just leave it to us in the future." Su Min reached out to pat my head, "If I hadn''t reacted fast and walked over from the table, you would have been poked today."


    "Girls are more lovable to be protected obediently by Hubby."


    I nodded dumbly.


    That''s right, the risk factor was too high.


    "Oh, oh, oh. If you want to take revenge, you can do it anytime you want?" Palaeo- Yan leaned his chin on his hand, and smiled at the yellow-hair evilly, "But if you dare to touch my family''s little girl, I''m going to eat you?"


    "Alright, Gu Rock." Su Min frowned, "What do you mean by ''little girl''? This is my wife, remember her well."


    "Oh, oh, oh, we''re going to have a fight?" Palaeo- Yan playfully raised his eyebrows.


    "Alright!" I roared, "Sit down and eat! Boss! Twenty kebabs of mutton skewers! "


    Su Min innocently blinked his eyes at me, then silently brought me a new stool.


    The yellow-hair gritted his teeth, supported by his obviously fractured arm, he left with a bunch of wounded people.


    The entire street was silent for three seconds, then erupted in applause.


    Hmm, this meal would probably be unforgettable for a group of people.


    After eating, Palaeo- Yan returned home. It was said that he went to pack up his things, and Qin Yao sent me, Yuning, and Su Min back to the school gate. Su Min turned transparent and secretly carried the bag for me as he followed the two of us back to the dorm.


    "Yuning, what is your family looking for you for?" I asked as I opened the dormitory door.


    "Ah, that''s still not the matter of the fissure." Yuning shook her hands, "It was said that she wanted to equip me with a bodyguard. Afterwards, when the elder saw that there was no need for it, someone who would naturally protect me appeared.


    "Someone who will protect you will appear?" I was stunned, then suddenly remembered that beside Yuning today, Qin Yao seemed to have set up an extra set of tableware!


    F * ck?


    I looked at Su Min, who blinked his eyes at me, then I shifted my gaze.


    This guardian was definitely a ghost.

 C35

    I didn''t say much, so I took out a large bag of local specialties that my father had given me and looked. It was wild herbs, dried mushrooms, the homemade oatmeal, and even some homemade chicken intestines. In the end, he managed to find a small navy colored flower-shaped bag under the hood.


    Only my grandmother would have such an old little cloth bag.


    Opening it, sure enough, there was another stack of change inside. Yuning and I sat cross-legged on the ground and counted, a total of 645 pieces.


    I heaved a long sigh and took out an old Maneki-Neko canteen from a corner of the suitcase. I rolled up a wad of change and stuffed it tightly into the cat''s belly. I found a small box in the suitcase and opened it.


    He wrote down the date and money and stuffed it into the pocket of the little flowered cloth he had used this time. He neatly folded it and put it in the box, then carefully put it away.


    Yuning was accustomed to all this, and this was the first time she saw me make these things, and she took it very seriously.


    "It''s been three years. My grandma has given me a total of almost five thousand yuan." I sighed. "I''m 21 this year, so I still have three months to go before my birthday. This time, I have to get another 2,000 yuan from her."


    "Just keep it. Simply put, your grandma can give you more money." Yuning hugged her knees and said, "My granny has already been dead for a few years, leaving my grandfather alone.


    There was a moment of silence in the room, and I was the one who changed the topic and talked about the things that happened during today''s meal. Yuning turned on the computer and smiled.


    "Xiaochu, this time you are completely famous." Yuning turned the computer over. The scene of me throwing the bench and picking up the brick and starting to swing was currently playing on it. I covered my face in despair.


    Oh my god, after the rumors about Qin Yao and me spread out. I got really angry again. Not only because of its ferocity, but also because of Su Min''s rescue and the confrontation between the devil and the bird. This matter alone would provide a large number of people with the materials to write a large number of stories, and in the end, I myself didn''t even know what the situation would be like anymore.


    However, presumably the harem competition for this version is not lacking.


    The night passed in silence.


    The next morning, when I woke up, I saw Yuning sitting blankly on the bed, staring at a bracelet with icy-blue water droplets on it.


    "Xiaochu, let me ask you, is this a gift from you?" Yuning looked up at me.


    "Huh? "You must have slept soundly, but what do I need to play on New Year''s Eve to send you a romantic gift in the middle of the night?" I rubbed my eyes, only to see that Yuning had suddenly dropped two drops of tears.


    "Hey hey, I''ll just send you off if you want it. Don''t cry, okay?" I was good then, why is this girl crying now?


    "Big brother is back." Yuning cried as she spoke, "The guardian that the elder is referring to is my brother."


    "Gu Ning?" I was startled, then looked at Su Min.


    Su Min sighed, and took out a black object from his sleeves, placing it on the table and lit it up in the ink stone that Yuning usually used to practice with. The green smoke curled up into the air and a faint fragrance instantly emerged from within the room. At the same time, a faint shadow appeared beside Yuning.


    It was a youth around Yuning''s age. She was a little taller than Yuning, and the look on his face was bland, as if she was drawing with ink. She had a gentle temperament like jade, phoenix eyes when sleeping, thin lips that were pale, and a teardrop mark at the corner of her eye. However, her face was completely devoid of blood. She wore a white shirt with black pants. The top button of his shirt was unbuttoned, revealing a bit of delicate collarbone.


    The raw rhino did not dare to burn, but there was a strange fragrance to it. A person could communicate with ghosts if they wore clothes.


    "This guy probably went to look for the Ghost Servant." Su Min said, "Otherwise, he wouldn''t be like he was before he died, he wouldn''t be like this, not to mention that he changed his clothes after growing up so much."


    "If you want to see Xiao Yu, you can''t be too shabby." Gu Ning laughed, "You too, it was only now that you informed them of my existence, how unkind of you."


    Su Min turned his face away with an expression that didn''t concern me, and my face twitched.


    Su Min had already known that Gu Ning was back! Just don''t say it!


    This dark guy!


    Yuning asked Su Min if there was anything that could make Gu Ning be like Su Min, who had the methods of an ordinary person.


    Su Min said that he would not have much of a chance to use the rhinoceros'' horn incense to burn. If he wanted Su Min to be like this, other than cultivating himself, there was no other way.


    He also said that if he wanted to be quick, he could, like the Gu Rock s, go eat someone, but what could Gu Ning do?


    Of course Gu Ning wouldn''t do it.


    As a result, the burning of the rhinoceros'' horn finished, and Gu Ning disappeared into the air.


    Yuning wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and then solemnly put on the bracelet on her hand.


    I think I understand Gu Ning''s intentions. He probably saw Yuning''s lonely expression when I organized the things my grandmother gave him yesterday, and she wanted to tell Yuning that she has everything that I have.


    It was good to have an older brother.


    Palaeo- Yan called and told me that he and Qin Yao were right in front of the school gate.


    I felt my legs go soft. My god, according to this guy''s eyes, he must have said something really good! That was true, but the rent, the rent!


    Don''t go on for another month. Yuning and I don''t have a single bit of salary remaining.


    Seeing that my entire body was filled with resentment, Su Min sighed, and said that he had already said that he was in charge of making money to support his family, so why did I have to use my salary? Out of the closet?


    Su Min''s face immediately darkened, I suddenly realised that I was about to speak, and then quickly dragged Yuning and ran.


    After that, Su Min''s face darkened all the way as he accompanied us to look at the house. I hesitated for a long time and finally decided to tug at his sleeve.


    "Su Min, I was wrong ¡­"


    Su Min, "..."


    "Su Min, don''t be angry, okay?"


    Su Min, "..."


    So I coaxed Su Min for the whole afternoon but I didn''t manage to coax him well until I found a two-storey apartment. When I paid the rent, Su Min suddenly took out a card from his pocket and calmly swiped the entire year''s rent.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Do you really think I''ve lived for hundreds of years in vain?" Su Min frowned as he looked at me, "It''s just that in the end, I felt that I had saved up enough money, so I didn''t go out again. It''s just too boring to go out into the outside world."


    "So you stayed with your money and lay in the grave for a few more years." I twitched the corner of my mouth.


    "Yes." Su Min nodded seriously, "Furthermore, I have already become the funeral partner for you."


    Everyone: "..."


    Fine, I guess Su Min will be able to raise me until I die.


    The key to determining a house was of course to choose electrical appliances and move. Therefore, Qin Yao stayed in the rented room, waiting for the signing and collection. The rest of the people went to take a look at the home market. Tch, why did he bring Su Min and Palaeo- Yan along? Of course it was ¡­ Payment.


    After three consecutive days of soaking in the market and the arrival of the furniture on the fourth day, Palaeo- Yan took a walk around the rented apartment, applying a scalding machine and oven etc.


    Moving was easy, because it was a holiday and aunties in charge of living quarters didn''t care that much about things like boys stopping in their steps. Yuning and I directly called a group of people up, until the last two girls went to return the dormitory keys while talking and laughing. The three boys each carried two big bags, looked at each other, and sighed helplessly.


    "I feel like my hundreds of years of wealth cannot compare with these two little girls'' wealth." Su Min was a little sad.


    Surprisingly, Palaeo- Yan did not refute his words. Instead, he agreed with Qin Yao and nodded.

 C36

    However, it wasn''t impossible to modify it if they wanted to, but it didn''t need that much time and they didn''t need to make too big of a change. At most, it would just be a wallpaper, two hooks, and the like, which would save time and effort.


    However ¡­


    Palaeo- Yan, why the f * * k are you here to join my place! A house for four people. I, Yuning, Su Min, originally wanted to give one of the rooms to Gu Ning, but why are you here to join in the fun!


    Then, Palaeo- Yan placed his luggage in the room that was originally prepared for Gu Ning. First, he said that he spent most of the spare parts in the house, so why wouldn''t he? Second, Gu Ning was a ghost, floating by his sister''s side, living in what room.


    Then, Yuning picked up the kitchen knife beside him and chopped down with it.


    Su Min covered my eyes and told me that the scene was bloody.


    I thought, "What have I not seen? Why would I be afraid of this if I had already done this?"


    F * ck him.


    Qin Yao said that he wouldn''t come to join the show, but if there was anything manual work he could do he could call him, and tell us that on the internet, he even bought us some decorative things, such as picture hangings, dreamcatcher nets, wind chimes and other stuff that girls like. Not only did he buy a bunch of snacks, fleshy plants, and other stuff that girls like, but he also bought a huge bear for both of us.


    God, how can Qin Yao be so warm?


    Thus, the group of people stayed here. I know how virtuous Su Min is, but I can''t let Su Min be busy with everything. The two girls worked all night to form a mission distribution table.


    On Monday, Wednesday, Friday, Su Min was in charge of everything in the house. On Tuesday, Saturday, Palaeo- Yan was in charge of everything in the house.


    Don''t ask me why there aren''t any names of Yuning and I here, girls only need to be in charge of looking as beautiful as flowers.


    Palaeo- Yan frowned, but he agreed.


    I raised my head to look. On Monday, Su Min was busy.


    As a result, Su Min rolled up his sleeves and started sweeping and wiping, the windows were cleaned to the point that it looked like it was reflected in a mirror. In the evening, he made another thick egg burn at Yuning''s request, causing Yuning and I to compete to take photos.


    Afterwards, his Wechat Moments exploded and he was flooded with all sorts of "where the f * ck did these two handsome guys come from?"


    At that time, Yuning had just finished her meal and dragged out a box of Hagan Das who was gritting his teeth while opening the lid to reply, saying that the handsome guys around him were worth millions, but unfortunately, none of them were mine.


    Thus, my Wechat Moment''s muzzle was aimed at me. I said, "What about that long-haired Hubby of mine?"


    Then someone called me. A slight reaction should be the most intense.


    "F * ck, this old lady just graduated from A City and you already found such a handsome boyfriend? What''s the meaning of that!"


    Then, my old friend called me with a pot of porridge on his phone and asked me more than once if I had a boyfriend. I said no, probably not, and then I exploded, saying that I would be back within half a month if I waited for me!


    Then he hung up, probably to book a plane ticket.


    I quietly rolled my eyes. ''Tiny, everything is fine. It''s just that when I see a man, I can''t control myself.


    Note: This guy is also a rotten girl.


    Tiny, my full name is Luo Xiaoxiao, but I was two years older than him and was only 1.6 meters tall. I had a sexy figure and wore glasses, and was dressed like a female version of a beast.


    I have to say, you... Female hooligan.


    But there was no need to worry about her accommodation. This was where she came from, and she had a house. Before graduation, she lived alone, so her parents were not worried.


    This fellow is also a capable person. Without money, he would paint two oil paintings and hang them on a certain treasure list. Then, he would come out for a month''s living. Until now, I have kept a photo album filled with my art photographs that were slightly drawn with pencil.


    The name of the human camera was not for nothing.


    After suddenly changing locations, he was still unable to fall asleep, and was tossed around until around midnight when Su Min forcefully pushed him to fall asleep. As a result, not long after he fell asleep, he was woken up by the sound of colliding pots and pans.


    "Your mom is going to explode!" You''re courting death in the morning! Why are you making such a big noise! " I kicked open the door of the room and shouted from the top of the chicken coop, only to see the entire kitchen filled with flour, broken eggs on the floor, pancakes in the basin, pots ¡­


    It was something with black smoke coming out of it.


    Yuning also came out, there were no movements in her room, she most likely went out.


    When Yuning saw this, she was stupefied. After being stunned for a long time, she unsteadily squeezed out two words.


    "..." Murder? "


    "I think that''s what the wraiths do." Palaeo- Yan who was wearing his robe had a black and white patch on his face, "Why is it wrong?"


    Yuning and I looked at each other speechlessly. We could only silently open the windows and place the black smoke in the room.


    also came back with youtiao and soy milk. Seeing that Yuning and I were still expressionlessly cleaning up the kitchen, she sighed helplessly and placed the soy milk and youtiao in her hands on the table.


    "They''re all awake? Then let''s eat. "


    That day, Yuning and I redistributed our plans. Su Min was in charge of cooking, and Palaeo- Yan was in charge of household chores.


    But after he broke three glasses, I couldn''t help myself.


    "You can''t cook, you can''t do housework, what use do you have!"


    Palaeo- Yan innocently blinked his eyes at me.


    "I''ll take all the expenses at home."


    "Your two shopping carts, I want to clear them."


    "Everyone, let''s go out on Sunday. I''ll take care of it."


    "In the future, no matter where you two run out of money, come to me."


    I & Yuning, "..."


    Okay, Su Min will be in charge of cooking, Yuning and I will be in charge of household chores.


    Ahem, we are three good young girls, want to develop the body and mind in an all-round way, voluntary housework is not because of greed.


    There are still three days left. Yuning and I decided to take a break for the rest of the members for three days. Qin Yao drove and everyone went to the amusement park.


    There were quite a few people in the amusement park, but the place with the most people was still the Ferris Wheel. I really don''t understand why so many people like to ride Ferris Wheels.


    Yuning said that if you weren''t afraid of heights, you could understand why.


    Yes, I''m afraid of heights.


    However, the fear of heights had been directly pulled over by you, right?


    Unlike shooting an idol, the Ferris Wheel required six people to make up a Ferris Wheel room. We didn''t want to spell it.


    "Xiaochu Beginning! Where are you?! I''ve left my luggage at home, where can I find you? "


    Sending charcoal in the snow!


    I said hurry up, we''re going to ride on the Ferris Wheel, we''re just missing one person.


    Then the other end hung up with a clap.

 C37

    His speed was extremely fast, and in less than 20 minutes, he had arrived at the amusement park. He didn''t know if she was doing it on purpose or not, today, she was wearing a midriff-baring jacket. Although she was wearing a denim jacket, the rate of looking back could be said to be very high.


    Because her chest was truly a killing weapon.


    I looked down at my own and let out a long sigh. Yuning had been stuffing popcorn in her mouth the entire time, feeling depressed about it.


    "Small ¡ª ¡ª beginning ¡ª ¡ª!" As she shouted, she lunged at me, and in an instant, two lumps of her flesh covered me.


    "Wow, you want me to die!" I pushed him away slightly, "Cough, you should know both Yuning and Qin Yao. Let me introduce you to the others."


    "Palaeo- Yan, you are just a beast." I pointed to Palaeo- Yan. Palaeo- Yan playfully pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Su Min, my Hubby!" I held Su Min back as if showing off, "That''s right, he''s a thief!"


    Su Min burst out laughing, while Yuning coughed unhappily.


    Since I have gathered enough people, a group of people finally got on the Ferris Wheel. From the very start, my hands and feet have been ice-cold. Before Yuning came up, he whispered something into Su Min''s ears. Su Min was startled, and then cupped his hands towards Yuning.


    F * ck? Why are these two holding back their evil intentions?


    Qin Yao was puzzled and whispered to himself as to what Yuning wanted to know. Yuning then told Qin Yao and Qin Yao looked at him proudly.


    What are you guys talking about? What are you guys talking about?


    When I was halfway up the Ferris Wheel, I was already shaking beyond recognition. Su Min had been holding me the whole time and I covered my eyes, not daring to look down.


    "Xiaochu, there seems to be a crack over there." Yuning suddenly said.


    I screamed, then reflexively hung onto Su Min''s body, immediately causing the Ferris Wheel to sway violently. I didn''t dare to move at all.


    The unending stream of words suddenly stopped, it stared blankly for a moment, then it cupped its hands in respect towards Yuning.


    "Why should I endure getting on the Ferris Wheel, why should I get on the Ferris Wheel ¡­" I hung from Su Min''s body, whispering in my sobbing.


    Su Min kept on comforting me, but to no avail, in the end he could only sigh, forcefully pulling me off my body and directly kissing me.


    I don''t know how I managed to get through the second half of the Ferris Wheel. I only know that Su Min pulled me off the Ferris Wheel, then was pulled by a group of people into the Ghost Hut, and then ¡­


    I lost it in the haunted house.


    This haunted house is very large. It covers an area of more than 200 square meters, and it even has three floors. I don''t even know which floor I''m on. All I know is that there''s a dead end in front of me.


    I didn''t dare move, I didn''t dare move, I didn''t know when something would pop up out of nowhere that scared you half out of your wits, so I just held my head in my hands and crouched there, staring at the two shadows on the wall in horror.


    Su Min, where did you go to die?!


    I squeezed my eyes shut and suddenly felt a chill on my shoulders.


    Ah!" A scream pierced the horizon and my entire body froze in place, not daring to move. I heard a familiar sigh, and then my whole body rose into the air.


    "You really can''t live without me." Su Min sighed as he hugged me, "If you''re scared, then close your eyes."


    Thus, Su Min used this strange posture to carry me downstairs, ignoring the sudden appearance of a bunch of ghosts.


    I heard the voices of the ghosts behind me,


    "Am I not so scary now?" That''s right! That little brother just walked over with a straight look, and I was even scared by him. Just who is the real ghost? "


    Of course it''s Su Min, could it be that all of you have slept in the tomb for a few hundred years?


    Su Min carried me out of the ghost house while everyone waited downstairs.


    "Xiaochu, you should be the one who is least afraid of ghosts." Yuning pinched her chin, "Why are you the one being so scared, even Wei-jie isn''t this miserable!"


    "Known existence and unknown existence are two different things!" I was still sobbing, "Are you guys sick? You actually found such a scary haunted house and left me behind. Did you guys let the Taotie eat your conscience!"


    "I swear, we really didn''t want to leave you behind." He suddenly turned serious, "There''s a surveillance recording here to prove that you disappeared after we turned a corner. You were still around the corner!"


    I was confused.


    I''ve probably been through a real Psionic Incident.


    That means... On the wall just now, there were indeed two shadows!


    I actually ran into a clown''s foot there!


    Su Min frowned, saying that he was fine with this, that the Yin Qi had not penetrated into his bones, and that it was purely due to the opposing party''s immense strength, caught all of them for me.


    Then, Su Min bought another ticket, went in alone and disappeared around the corner.


    Three minutes later, he reappeared on the screen as if nothing had happened.


    But after Su Min came out, I felt that he seemed to be a little stronger.


    "Eat it?" Palaeo- Yan smiled at Su Min and squinted his eyes, "How does it taste?"


    "I don''t know." Su Min casually answered.


    Other than Slight Chill, everyone understood what Su Min had done after entering the room.


    "Su Min is really protective of you." Yuning grabbed my shoulder.


    "My Hubby! If you don''t protect me, will you protect me? " I raised my eyebrows at Yuning.


    The group of people had fun in the amusement park, but in the end, Yuning had planned to take the roller coaster ride, but in the end, she was pulled by Su Min and Qin Yao.


    With the Prince Charming pulling him, Yuning naturally could not say no, and could only reluctantly leave. Qin Yao patted Yuning''s head in consolation. In the end, got full of blood and revived.


    When we were rolling in the water balloon, we suddenly heard a loud bang. Everyone peeked their heads out from the water ball to take a look, and a layer of white hair immediately exploded on their backs.


    The roller coaster that Yuning was about to ride on shattered tracks for a good 10 metres long, causing the entire roller coaster to directly fall from the sky. Because the distance was too far, we could not see what the scene was like, but the thing that we could only know was that a large amount of dust had risen.


    I looked at the three of them, who were calm like a landscape, and suddenly understood something.


    Qin Yao was a Ghost Servant, he knew everyone''s timing of life and death, and he could roughly deduce whether Su Min was a ghost or not. Even if they couldn''t figure it out, if they were all sitting together and each of them were going to die, the result would be obvious.


    As for Palaeo- Yan, this guy never put things like timing in his eyes. Someone who eats people just like he is, we can choose to not think about him.

 C38

    Ambulances and police cars arrived a minute later, and we arrived at the roller coaster. Soon, a reporter would come, and all kinds of headlines would be collected here.


    The doctor tried breathing one by one until he finally straightened up and shook his head.


    There were a total of thirty-one people, and none of them had survived. All of them had died.


    The scene was very bloody. Some people even got stabbed through by the broken steel bar.


    "That''s not right." Qin Yao suddenly said softly, "One missing."


    Su Min also nodded his head, his eyebrows knitted tightly.


    Qin Yao took out his phone from his pocket and started to make calls. We only know that the one on the other side of the phone should be a girl called "Xiao Yue".


    Then Qin Yao looked at his watch and took us to the side.


    Fifteen minutes later, a Lolita in a gorgeous pink lace umbrella with a pile of bells at the hem of her skirt, and a wavy wig, came daintily towards us.


    "Brother Qin, there is indeed one missing." Mother opened her mouth and said, "I''ve checked the Book of Life and Death. There''s one less twenty year old boy called Yue Jia."


    "This Yue Jia is a student, she should be entering university soon. After finishing her high school exams, she went out with her classmates to decompress the pressure, and after playing on the roller coaster, the track suddenly broke. Yue Jia suffered a heavy blow on the back of her head, causing her to lose her life."


    Mother Luo took out a stack of documents from her pink cloth doll bag and handed it over to Qin Yao, "This file contains all of Yue Jia''s information, I can only help you get here, remember to collect your soul at night!"


    "Thank you." Qin Yao took the folder that Mother Ling gave him, and after thanking her, he brought us back.


    On the way, everyone was silent.


    "You''re a Ghost Servant." He suddenly opened his mouth, "I was wondering why your yin aura is so dense."


    "Slight?" Yuning and I were slightly stunned when we saw this.


    "Actually, the people sitting in this car aren''t ordinary people, right?" He leaned back slightly and gave a comfortable snort, "Then I''ll be frank with you as well. That''s right, I am not a human, I am a demon, a fox demon. "


    Just as I was speaking, a pair of red fox ears popped out from my head, I suddenly remembered something Yuning said.


    How can you be sure that everything you see is human?


    I''ve been together with Slight Chill for three whole years. When I first entered the academy, she helped me carry my luggage to the dormitory. At that time, she was still the famous school beauty of our school.


    Oh, back then that fortune-telling Taoist who was treated as nonsense was also lightly spilled with a bunch of octopus pellets.


    Now that I think about it, sorry bro, you really are a godly operator.


    "That guy is indeed dead. It''s just that his corpse was taken away by someone." He slightly caressed his fiery red tail, "Qin Yao should have graduated by now, right?"


    "Yes." Qin Yao nodded, "There are still graduate students that I haven''t studied."


    It was rumored that he even played the flute during the last graduation party. However, at that time, I should have been married to Su Min this time in the Bai Qi Village, and did not see Qin Yao play the flute.


    My God, what a loss.


    "Your school should be the closest to the Cracks of Hell." "If I''m not wrong, he should be wandering around. It may be very powerful, because there is no shortage of the possibility that his soul devoured his own body. "


    Qin Yao nodded and did not say a word. Instead, he drove Slight back to the house and took us back to the apartment. He even told us not to come out at night and not to come out. It was not peaceful outside, even Palaeo- Yan and Su Min who were both bodyguards might not be safe.


    After giving the orders, Su Min drove away, probably to deal with Yue Jia''s matter.


    The two girls carried the items from today''s post upstairs and discussed them while they opened the courier service. Yuning said that she could not possibly leave Qin Yao alone. It had been a long time since Qin Yao had told her that Yuning and I were not allowed to go out at night, and when he suddenly mentioned it this time, he definitely felt that something dangerous was going to happen. He did not want to implicate the two of us, which was why he reminded us not to go out for two nights.


    I think so, too," the two girls said, and worked even harder to unpack the courier. They arrived today with a pile of snacks, two hangers and wind chimes, and two dreamcatchers. After hanging up the place, Su Min also prepared a meal. It was very simple, but it had the taste of a household.


    After we ate, Yuning and I changed into black hoodie, and then we watched TV, nervously waiting for the sky to turn dark.


    Alright, I''m not nervous at all...


    and I were wearing big sunglasses, a black hoodie, and a black mask. We squatted at the entrance of the amusement park dirty and waited for him, waiting for him. Oh, no, waiting for him at the entrance.


    As the sky slowly darkened, Yuning and I became so bored that we couldn''t play on our phones because the light from our phones would light up our faces.


    Thus, the two of us agreed to each other''s request and immediately executed it.


    So I kissed Su Min more than twenty times, and Yuning pretty much sent "I like you" to everyone in her contact list.


    When I was punished to pinch Palaeo- Yan''s face, Yuning''s phone suddenly received a reply.


    "The two of you have finally come."


    From, faint.


    Yuning was dumbfounded at that time.


    "From the looks of it, you also came?" "Nonsense, I''m right under your car!"


    Silence. Then I opened the door decisively, dragged a red fox out from under the car with my tail, threw it into the car, and slammed the door.


    "Why are you here!" I looked at the red fox who sat gracefully on the seat licking his paws.


    "So you won''t let me come if I allow you to?" The red fox slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at me, "Moreover, I have taken a fancy to your contract beast. If that little girl Yuning is able to come here because she is worried about the safety of our beloved husband, then can''t I worry about the safety of our family? "


    "Wow, you already have a relative?" I fainted.


    "We foxes are so straightforward. Whoever is chosen is the one who is chosen. Wherever there is some sort of disagreement, this is all made up by you humans." Glaring at me, I silently cursed in my heart. Didn''t I see that you were so reserved? Did you fall for a few small pieces of meat?


    If he had enough fun, he would kick her.


    Qin Yao will be very late, I''m someone who went to bed early, so at nine o''clock, I pulled his tail over for a pillow. Before going to bed, I told Yuning to call me when she comes!

 C39

    I was finally woken up around eleven o''clock. I was told that the target had appeared.


    When he woke up, he saw Yuning covering herself up like a lunatic, and then Xiao Mi Mi got off the car.


    Everyone rolled their eyes and got out of the car.


    We followed behind Qin Yao, and watched as he carried his Soul Summoning Lamp s, and slowly put all of their souls into the light, then drove away. Palaeo- Yan quickly followed. He did not turn on the light, but with the eyes of the Gu Rock, he could still see the road clearly.


    Qin Yao drove all the way under a dried up bridge, opened the door, and took out a brush and a glass bottle filled with very muddy water. As soon as the brush touched the water in the bottle, it drew a ring-shaped rune on the wall of the dry bridge.


    The place where the brush passed gave off a green glow, then Qin Yao placed the Soul Summoning Lamp on his chest, clasped his hands and started to chant. I can''t hear what he was saying, but I can only see Qin Yao''s mouth moving nonstop.


    The Soul Summoning Lamp began to glow with a faint light, and slowly merged with the Magic Formation. When the last soul disappeared, the Magic Formation also turned into specks of light and disappeared into the air.


    The beauty of flying flowers and jade-like fragments.


    I never knew that a spirit can be so beautiful.


    Qin Yao returned to the carriage, but the carriage did not move.


    At this moment, my phone vibrated, and I sent a text message.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    I slammed the phone down on the car.


    Holy shit, he could even be discovered like this? Qin Yao is not a Ghost Servant, he''s a god! That''s right!


    "Aiyaya, I''m sorry, master." Palaeo- Yan suddenly spoke out, "I forgot to place an Invisibility Spell on the carriage when I came back, I was discovered, sorry about that."


    I held it in my chest. Now I want to kill this guy.


    His hand vibrated from the buzzing, and it was from Qin Yao.


    "If you have enough, then go back. I will also go back." We''ll stop and stop after a while. This time, we''re very lucky and didn''t encounter anything when we come out. Who can save you if we encounter something? "Be good and go back. Good night."


    Then, Qin Yao''s car started moving.


    Yuning read the text message from Qin Yao enviously, her eyes red as she grabbed onto my neck and shouted at the same time. Why didn''t Prince Charming send a message to me?


    I stick out my tongue and say maybe I look better than you!


    As such, he made a sound as if he was crying out to the heavens and the earth.


    Since there was nothing else to do, they decided to go for a midnight snack. It was still the same kebab shop and the same boss. When the boss saw us, he was so scared that he almost knelt down. However, we had no intention of causing trouble this time. Having been grilled three pairs of chicken legs with four chicken wings, I couldn''t help sighing. It was really a fox. It had an almost sickly fanaticism for chickens.


    But his chicken wings were delicious.


    After eating supper, just as he was about to go back, Su Min was suddenly pulled by a little fellow.


    That''s right, a little bun around eight years old.


    "Brother, do you like me? Can I go with you? " The little bun held Su Min''s hand and shook it, cute to the point that all the girls present had their maternal instincts blown off.


    Su Min calmly took a sip of the beer, then placed the wine cup on the table.


    "I don''t like it. Scram."


    I was stunned.


    At that time, the little bun was stunned, then he pouted and wanted to cry. Seeing that, I trembled and wanted to coax the little bun, but I was stopped by Su Min.


    "He''s not a human, he''s a Bad Luck Boy." Su Min tilted his head and looked at me, "I will bring you bad luck."


    "Although it''s not a bad thing, at most it''s just something like losing money, but it''s better to avoid trouble." Su Min drank another mouthful of beer.


    "Big sister, I have nowhere else to go. I swear, if I find the lucky child, I will leave, and Bad Luck Boy will bring good luck as well. Believe me, I don''t want to sleep on the streets ¡­" The little bun held my hand and shook it.


    Then...


    Inside, the key snapped in the lock.


    Everyone: "..."


    Bad Luck Boy''s tears fell from Hua Hua''s eyes.


    After expending a great deal of effort, we finally managed to open the door. In order to make room for Bad Luck Boy to sleep, Yuning and I squeezed into the same bed and slept.


    The next day, I caught a cold.


    Su Min brought me a bowl of ginger soup and sighed.


    "I told him not to bring him back last night."


    "But no matter how unfortunate he is, he is still a child. How pitiful it is for a child to sleep alone on the street." I blew on the ginger powder floating above me and took a sip.


    "Even if you were to be easily filled with compassion, it would have been the same for Yun Yife back then, and the current Bad Luck Boy as well." Su Min tapped my head, and suddenly laughed: "But, who asked me to like you that much."


    I blushed a little and raised my head to look at Su Min behind the soup bowl. The light in the water was dense, and against the morning light, Su Min looked like an immortal.


    "Screech!" It''s so sweet to be talking about love in the morning! " Yuning stuck her head out from upstairs and laughed, then immediately jumped down from the second floor and landed on the first floor with a loud bang, "Quickly tell me, what are you eating for breakfast today?"


    It was only then that Su Min suddenly remembered, and turned to enter the kitchen, slicing the vegetables.


    Yuning was stunned, then she started to complain.


    "He made you some ginger soup during breakfast." Yuning wrinkled her nose, "Laney, Lentinus edodes."


    When Palaeo- Yan woke up, Su Min had also finished preparing dinner, and the group of them had finally started to eat their breakfast resentfully. Yuning kept complaining. Bad Luck Boy also took breakfast and tried to hide as far away from us as possible.

 C40

    Bad Luck Boy was very sensible and would normally not stay at home during the day. Yuning and I were bored to death waiting for the express delivery.


    Going out to play? Stop messing around. Yesterday, 32 people died while playing outside. Today, how many people would die if we go out? There''s only one person who''s going to die. We''ve been here half a day, okay, thirty-two.


    They all came into Qin Yao''s hands, opening them one by one, the quality of the items that Qin Yao bought were not covered. With a glance, he knew that the prices would definitely not be cheap, so he opened them while discussing where to hang these items.


    Holidays were truly a very boring thing to do.


    On the last day of the holiday, all the couriers had arrived, and the curtains were drawn on the placement of our rooms. Since we bought our things separately, no one knew who''s room was supposed to look like.


    All I know is that after the landlord went around, he said the four of us were all talented people.


    After the paid vacation ended, Yuning and I dragged our new clothes to the coffee shop as well. As for our new clothes ¡­


    She was actually a servant from ancient China ¡­


    For this reason, the Taotie had even placed a huge cherry tree in the shop to take advantage of the scenery!


    Oh my god, you have money, don''t you!


    However, I felt that the arrangement of the rearrangement was a bit strange. It was spread out around the cherry blossom tree in the middle of the shop, and the Taotie wouldn''t stay in the shop for long these few days.


    There was a play under the cherry blossom tree, chattering in a gentle tone. Judging from its figure, it should be a new member of the Taotie s, its voice was very pleasant. The term "love" in its eyes was used to describe it, not too overboard.


    In the afternoon, the Taotie came back covered in dust. It looked a little rushed, and while apologizing for closing early, it told the other employees to go back and stay, Yuning and the rest of the people stayed behind. All of their actions were done in one go, and it was obvious that something big was going to happen.


    The actor also stopped his minor tune and quietly stood by the side with his hands hanging by his sides.


    "Su Min, we''ve found the Soul Suppressing Jade." The Taotie took out a few photos that were about to be taken, "This person is called Bai Nian, his body has a thick smell of hell, the creatures of hell have been released!"


    "Have you found the exact location of the crack?" Su Min looked at it, then gave the photo to Qin Yao.


    In the photo was a good-looking girl with maroon waves and a white skirt. Her collarbone was so delicate that it was practically the most perfect work of God.


    Around her neck hung a long necklace, and the necklace''s pendant was precisely the emerald colored Soul Suppressing Jade with complex patterns engraved upon it. This time, the Soul Suppressing Jade did not look the same transparent green as last time, but instead seemed to be mixed with red threads.


    "No, I only know that it''s near H University. However, I can''t find the exact location." The Taotie rubbed her head anxiously, "Begonia, did you get anything today?"


    The actor shook his head.


    "You all ¡­ What are you looking for? " I wondered.


    "From hell, demon." Qin Yao frowned, "The transvestite should be a ghost controller, a person that can live together with ghosts."


    Begonia nodded.


    Ghost Master Yuning once said that he had a few Ghost Master Cultivators in his house. Every Ghost Master had a few imps, and any imp that saw one could see them, and even the imp could climb onto the body of the Ghost Master. Just being a ghost master required a certain price. Some could not see, some were disabled, and there were even some whose lifespan was halved.


    He didn''t know what was missing from the performance called Begonia.


    "Taotie, you''re not afraid of the demons, what are you panicking for?" Yuning scoffed.


    "Indeed, I''m not afraid of demons, but I''m afraid of my fourth brother, the Ya Zi." The Taotie sighed, "Back then when I fought with the Ya Zi, both sides were severely injured. The Ya Zi was discovered by the exorcist and was located in the center of the infernal lava. If he were to defeat the Seal, the first person he would kill would be me. "


    "My injuries from that battle have not healed until now, and I am absolutely not his match. If I were to fight again, I would have definitely died." The Taotie frowned, and placed both of her hands in front of her mouth, "There''s no way to continue escaping, I can only stay at the entrance to hell where the Seal lives again. But now, I can''t even find the entrance to hell."


    "The cherry blossom tree formation can''t protect me for long, in three years at most, the Ya Zi will break free from the hell''s lava. In three years, either I fully recover, and fight to the death with the Ya Zi, or the Seal lives with that guy, and we can talk about the Seal again after a thousand eight hundred years. "


    "To put it bluntly, isn''t that just running away?" I rolled my eyes in silence.


    "Double the salary, double the commission." "The clothes are special so there''s no need to return them. There''s no need for the deposit, and there''s no need to spend any money."


    "We did it!" Yuning and I immediately exploded, "Isn''t it just a Bai Nian! Just take him down! "


    Everyone: "..."


    Women are the most difficult animals to understand in the world. The ancients didn''t look down on me.


    "Bai Nian... "Lord Bai ¡­" Qin Yao caressed his chin and thought for a while, then took out the photo and looked at it again and again. Finally, he gently placed it on the Taotie''s table.


    "It''s her. There''s no mistake."


    At that time, Bai Nian was the one who heavily injured Qin Yao with one move.


    It was a hard shot.


    After that, the Taotie threw out a few stones, which turned into little people. She also took out a bottle that seemed to be filled with sand and water, and dipped her brush in the liquid inside, writing words on the wall one after another.


    The calligraphy piece was still glowing with a faint green light. In the end, the young people had to write about the entire room, both inside and outside, and the green light suddenly flared up and disappeared.


    Qin Yao told me in secret that this bottle contained the Yellow Springs, the Yellow Springs with floating feathers.


    The Yellow Springs had the effect of hiding one''s presence and opening the Underworld. The Taotie used the Yellow Springs to write a wasteful text on the wall, which meant that even if the Ya Zi really did escape from hell, the Yellow Springs here could temporarily protect his peace.


    Three years sounded like a long time, but it had passed in the blink of an eye.


    When I went back, no one talked. Qin Yao also didn''t leave, they just sat around the sofa in the apartment. I slowly brewed some tea.


    Just a moment ago, Yuning and I were really a little too excessive. After being defeated by the Taotie in a few sentences, without even asking for the opinions of others, and after Qin Yao confirmed that Bai Nian was indeed Master Bai, the atmosphere became even heavier.


    The enemy was unparalleled in strength, but the words spoken were like water in water. It was impossible to retract them now. The only thing he could do now was to take one step at a time.


    I wonder what Su Min will think of me. Or coveting petty profits?


    "Your tea has already spilled over." When Palaeo- Yan reminded me, I was shocked. I quickly adjusted the teapot and wiped the tea on the table in a fluster.

 C41

    For a moment I was the only one left in the room, almost inaudible except for the sound of my breathing.


    "Since you''ve agreed, let''s do it." Su Min was the first to open his mouth, "The Ya Zi is probably as strong as I was before the seal was released. If I can unlock all of the Seal then, even if I can''t kill him myself, the Gu Rock can indeed help."


    "Why should I help you? It''s not like I agreed. " Palaeo- Yan picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea, "I will not participate in this matter, the danger level is too high, if I were to go with you guys, it would be useless even if that girl dies. At that time, I will just treat her as a waste processor and eat her for all of you."


    The atmosphere was a little stiff. Because we made a mistake, Yuning and I did not dare to speak, but Qin Yao still tried to advise us otherwise. Although Su Min did not say anything, his eyebrows knitted even tighter.


    "Then I''ll do it." Su Min rubbed his glabella in the end, "The biggest beneficiary from staying in front of Xiaochu everyday is me. At that time, it would not be impossible to kill Ya Zi.


    "Seal? You make it sound simple, are you able to obtain the Ya Zi, this kind of Ancient Beast? What kind of international joke is this! " Palaeo- Yan rolled his eyes as he quickly took out a Glyph from his sleeves and placed it on his face.


    A layer of blue light immediately appeared on Palaeo- Yan''s body. The blue light released from his body caused everyone to cover their eyes. After the light faded away, a three headed bird with a stupefied look on its face that was as fat as a ball appeared on the sofa.


    "The Ya Zi back then was mine, see if I could win." Su Min replied coldly without even turning his head.


    The glass in my hand wobbled and fell to the floor.


    F * ck?


    Su Min was that awesome exorcist from back then?


    My confidence came back at once. I knew it, Su Min would not be bad!


    The three birds were still hopping on the sofa while chirping away. Su Min completely ignored them, raised his hands to check the time, and then decisively went to cook.


    The three birds wanted to cry, but we couldn''t understand a word they were trying to force to do.


    After Qin Yao finished eating, he silently washed the bowl. Seeing that it was useless to force them, the Three-headed Bird took a few steps back and twisted its butt, directly jumping onto my chest. It then jumped onto my chest and tightly grabbed my collar with its claws.


    Without waiting for me to scream, Su Min grabbed the three birds from my chest with a dark expression and threw them out of the window with a lift of his neck. Then, he decisively closed the door and window.


    Cough, it''s hard for Su Min to actually find the existence of a neck on this ball of meat.


    As a result, the three birds flapped their wings with all their might to float in front of the glass windows of the eighth floor apartment, then pecked at the glass for an entire night. When they were about to sleep, Su Min brought them in and tied them up with bandages with runes, then casually threw them into the basket on the balcony.


    Afterwards, the group of people went back to sleep as if they didn''t know anything.


    Seeing that I was a little worried, Su Min told me that it was okay. With Palaeo- Yan''s strength, it wouldn''t take long for him to break through the Seal.


    Let me calculate, twelve hours... About seven in the morning.


    Suddenly, he realised that Su Min was also very scheming.


    The next morning, she came as well. It was said that she wanted to look after the house for me, but if one thought about it with their heels, they would know that this thing must have come to look after the handsome brother. What do you mean, if she didn''t look after the house, I would have already burnt three sticks of incense and said, "Amitabha".


    However, there should be benefits today ¡­


    Ah!" He shouted out from the kitchen, "Are you playing Tempting Bind today?!


    We rushed to the window, only to see Palaeo- Yan''s face completely red, his original straight suit was in disarray, his entire body was wrapped in enchantment tape, he was wrapped up like a dumpling.


    "What are you still looking at!" "Pull me in!" Palaeo- Yan scolded loudly, "What! Do you want your neighbors to know that you play SM in the morning? "


    Everyone held back their laughter as they pulled Palaeo- Yan in and threw him to Wei Wei Wei, who had a wolfish smile on his face as he told us to leave it to him.


    Ignoring Palaeo- Yan''s hair, the two girls who had changed their clothes ran down the stairs and sat in Qin Yao''s car. As Qin Yao drove, he told him about this matter while laughing in a bad mood. Qin Yao only said one sentence.


    "One second of silence for him, and then... "Puchi ¡­"


    On the second day, the Taotie also opened a shop as if nothing had happened, letting us handle the things here, telling us to ask Su Min if there was anything that we didn''t understand, because we had gone on a rampage again.


    Not long after the Taotie had left, the shop''s doorbell rang.


    A girl with wavy chestnut hair gracefully walked in and sat in the winery on the second floor.


    I almost dropped the plate in my hands.


    Damn, why is Bai Nian here!


    I couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Luckily Qin Yao said that I couldn''t stay here because he had something to take care of, so I wasn''t here. If it was here, the situation would have exploded.


    Calm down, calm down.


    Yuning ran in front of me and asked Bai Nian what she wanted to drink. Her actions were fluid and natural, as if she didn''t know Bai Nian at all. Bai Nian flipped through the menu, asked for a pizza and a glass of fresh shrimp and lemon wine.


    Yuning naturally took the order, placed the handkerchief on her shoulder and shouted, "Alright, the guest will look after you." Then, she ran to the kitchen and passed the order to the kitchen.


    Yuning was indeed very nervous. When I met her in the employee locker room, I saw that she had taken off her outer coat.


    It was another girl, and when she came down she said to us in surprise, ''My God, that girl is so beautiful she doesn''t look human!''


    She is not human, I thought.


    Bai Nian finished her meal slowly and slowly and walked down the stairs. Just as I heaved a sigh of relief, I saw that Bai Nian had stopped her footsteps as she looked at the cherry blossom tree.


    My heart leaped again.


    "Miss, I really like this cherry tree. Can you help me take a picture?" Bai Nian smiled and handed her phone over to me.


    My face reddened, not in shame, but in fright.


    "Alright." I received the phone from Bai Nian. Bai Nian turned around and walked under the cherry blossom tree and sat on the swing under the cherry blossom tree with a sweet smile.


    I resisted the waves in my heart and took a picture for Bai Nian.


    "Is this your first time as a waitress?" Bai Nian took the phone, looked at it, and nodded in satisfaction.


    I nodded, flustered, my face reddening.


    "Don''t be shy, you have to interact with a lot of customers in the future." Bai Nian smiled at me, "You almost shattered the cup three times just now. Next time, be careful, if you break the cup, you might get fired by the boss."


    I hastily nodded my head, and Bai Nian went out.


    My whole body seemed to relax. It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m still alive, it''s good.

 C42

    Due to the fact that Bai Nian had appeared before, I had been absent-minded for a long time and my movements were stiff. I really did look like a student who worked for the first time, even though I had not worked for more than a few days.


    When they went back in the afternoon, Su Min mentioned this to Qin Yao. At that time, Qin Yao was waiting for a red light.


    "Are you all alright?" Qin Yao ignored the traffic lights turning green in front of him and the sound of cars honking their horns behind him, looking back at us nervously.


    "It''s nothing, Bai Nian doesn''t seem to have noticed anything different about us." I shook my head.


    "It''s good that you''re fine." Qin Yao heaved a sigh of relief and turned his head to continue driving.


    "Since Bai Nian has already appeared in your coffee shop, then I will only send you there everyday. I won''t enter anymore." Qin Yao said as he drove, "Bai Nian knows me, if she goes in there, it might cause trouble for you guys."


    "Let Palaeo- Yan and Faintly follow you guys as well. This can be considered as a guarantee. His cultivation level is not low at all. I estimate that it should be around two hundred years. "


    Yuning agreed as she wanted to talk to Qin Yao. I say, do you want to die?


    Yuning then closed her mouth.


    When he went back to open the door, he saw a two-tailed red fox chasing after a three-headed bird. The scene was chaotic, and the room was a mess.


    As a result, Su Min''s face darkened, he stuck a Glyph on both the fox and the bird like yesterday. Palaeo- Yan did not have any changes, and directly turned into a normal cat sized fox.


    Yuning and I gulped a mouthful of saliva down, then we started to clean up the room.


    That night, Su Min cooked a chicken, and the three of them started eating heartily. Outside the window, they could only watch as the smell of the chicken made them salivate, and then they turned to look at Palaeo- Yan.


    Palaeo- Yan trembled, and with a look of horror on his face, he looked around slightly, then immediately transformed into a three-headed woodpecker, and started pecking at the window.


    It''s going to die! Let me in!


    However, no one bothered with him. Today, I was the one washing the dishes, I originally wanted to secretly send a chicken leg over, but when I opened the window, I heard Su Min''s voice.


    "You can give it to her if you want to hang the two of them together."


    So I slammed the window firmly shut.


    These two are monsters, so it''s no big deal if I die. But I''m a living person!


    If he hung up for a night, someone would die!


    Thus, I brushed the bowl as if I didn''t see anything. After thinking for a moment, I couldn''t help but pick up another piece of wings. Although it was summer, the night was still very cold. It was just like hanging together with a bird, not eating anything at all. Just thinking about it made him feel miserable.


    So as I thought about it, I nibbled it clean in front of my eyes.


    The way she looked at me couldn''t even be described with words.


    When I came out of the kitchen with a burp, Su Min was watching TV. Seeing me come out, he smiled at me.


    "Not bad, I''ll add more dishes to your meal tomorrow."


    I was overwhelmed by the favor, and while thanking the host, I thought to myself, Su Min, you really are a black-hearted person.


    But who told me to like it?


    Su Min''s initially unhappy eyebrows instantly loosened. I''ve grinded my teeth, this guy has become addicted to reading my heart.


    Thus, Su Min allowed this pair of "Lush Love Houses", one fox and one bird, to hang each other for the night.


    When he carried it back on the second day, most of the fur on Palaeo- Yan''s body had already fallen off.


    Cough, last night ¡­ A certain fox was starving to death.


    It was still the same old day. In the morning, he was sent to the coffee shop by Qin Yao, but this time, he was a little panicked, and Su Min did not follow him. According to Palaeo- Yan, Su Min had something he needed to take care of today. I shrugged my shoulders and said that Su Min did not have a wife controlling him, why did he still have to cut him down first? Palaeo- Yan immediately laughed, saying that Su Min was indeed not under the control of his wife, but it was much more serious than that.


    He thought that he could pass the day quietly, but unexpectedly, Bai Nian showed up again. This time, it was more than just eating.


    She ordered a double, then pushed me across the table.


    I repeatedly rejected her suggestion, saying that employees cannot eat food ordered by customers, Bai Nian said, then I threw it away?


    I was in a bit of a difficult situation, Bai Nian got up and pushed me to my seat, saying that I''m her friend, isn''t it normal for me to treat a friend to a meal?


    Then he asked me what my name was.


    I said my name is Ye Churan.


    Inside of me... It was actually quite a rejection.


    Friend your head! I can easily die if I''m with you! Another you even have to ask my name now do you know me ah!


    The bomb in my heart exploded, but on the surface, I still had to act somewhat stiff and panicked. My hands and feet were clumsy, making Bai Nian laugh over and over again.


    I crazily shouted Palaeo- Yan''s name in my heart. Palaeo- Yan supported the gold-rimmed glasses on his nose downstairs, sighed helplessly and closed the computer.


    "At first, your mom couldn''t get through to you, so she called me. She told me to tell you to hurry back. It was said that your grandmother didn''t seem to be in good condition and had been arguing with you about wanting to meet you. " Palaeo- Yan came over and asked, "Is this your friend?"


    My heart thumped. Although he secretly cursed in his heart that he had never seen Palaeo- Yan speak like this before, on the surface, he still had to pretend that he was panicking and bid his farewell to Bai Nian.


    As soon as I got up, my cell phone vibrated. It was my mother.


    "Xiaochu, Xiaochu, come back quickly. Your grandmother''s condition is deteriorating severely, and now that Su Min is stabilizing her, your grandmother wants to meet you for the last time!"


    My head buzzed as I looked at Palaeo- Yan in panic.


    "Let''s go, I''ll send you back." Palaeo- Yan sighed.


    When Yuning heard about this, she also panicked. She just needed me to leave quickly and leave this place to her.


    Thus, I sat in Palaeo- Yan''s car, didn''t even have time to change my clothes, and directly embarked on the journey.


    Palaeo- Yan''s car was originally a sports car, and it was traveling very fast. In half an hour, I arrived at the entrance of the village.


    ran back home with tears in his eyes. His grandmother was lying on the brick bed wearing her birthday suit, tightly grabbing onto Su Min''s hand, and saying something to him silently. Su Min kept nodding his head and not saying a word.


    Gran''s eyes lit up when she saw me.


    "The girl is back. Eat some meat!"


    I burst into tears.


    However, no matter how heart-wrenching my cry was, it couldn''t stop the reaper''s scythe. Grandmother tightly held onto Su Min and I''s hands, and in the end, powerlessly drooped his body.


    My eyes went black, and I finally felt like a wooden block. My mother was crying as she handed me a wooden box. On the box were the words that Grandmother had written out one by one.


    There were only three words ¡ª "eldest girl."


    When he opened it, he found that it was filled with change. It was filled to the brim with a whole box. Mom said she was still wondering why Grandma brought a big piece of bacon back when she went for a walk yesterday. The family told her I wasn''t back, and Grandma said I knew she wasn''t.


    This time, there was a lot of cured meat that weighed at least five to six catties.


    This is Grandma. She bought me some bacon for the last time.

 C43

    In the evening, I insisted on being my grandmother''s wake. The people in my family are a little afraid of the matter of the guardian. Compared to me, it is indeed the most suitable position for me.


    Silence.


    I lay down beside my grandmother''s corpse and silently looked at her wrinkled face, which was now devoid of any color. Su Min and Palaeo- Yan both didn''t speak, they just stood behind me without saying a word, and acted as though they were invisible.


    After an unknown period of time, a strange fragrance suddenly wafted from the tip of his nose. I turned my head stiffly and saw that Su Min had gotten a small censer from somewhere. Inside the censer, the rhinoceros'' horn was rising gracefully in a white cloud of smoke.


    "Grandma said she wanted to tell you herself." Su Min sighed.


    I looked around and saw a figure slowly emerging from the shadows in the corner. I quickly stepped forward to help him, but instead, my hand passed through the familiar figure.


    My hand froze in midair.


    "The girl has lost weight." Grandma touched my face. "Eldest young mistress, Grandma is leaving. From today onwards, I will entrust you to my grandson-in-law."


    I cried and nodded, and Grandma wiped the tears from my face and went on.


    "Eldest girl, in the future, you have to live a good life with your grandson-in-law. You have to study hard, and if you want to eat meat, your grandson-in-law will help you ¡­"


    My grandmother held my hand and talked for a long time, small things. It seemed to go on for a long time, until I heard the tinkling of bells.


    "Ah, it turns out to be your family." I wiped my eyes and looked back. It was the Lolita girl I had met at the amusement park, Little Yue.


    "Don''t be sad, there will always be a time for life and death. I will give your grandma a backdoor and give her a good birth."


    I nodded, my granny looked at me benevolently, then turned old Su Min once more. She then grabbed my hand and solemnly placed it in Su Min''s hand.


    "My most beloved grandson, I''ll leave it to you. You can''t let her down!"


    Su Min also solemnly replied, it won''t happen, Grandma, even if I, Su Min''s soul is destroyed, I definitely won''t let Ye Churan be harmed in the slightest.


    Grandma smiled, and a chrysanthemum bloomed on her face.


    Xiao Yue shook her umbrella lightly, and her grandmother''s body slowly transformed into a ball of light, floating towards Xiao Yue. Finally, on the bow above her chest, she transformed into a golden bell.


    I leaned into Su Min''s embrace, covered my mouth and did not dare cry, as I silently watched Xiao Yue leave.


    The sky was filled with the tinkling sound of bells, and I thought that there must be my grandmother''s voice in it, the last sound of my life.


    Salad... Salad...


    I don''t know when I fell asleep in Su Min''s arms, but I was already on the kang in the other room the next morning. Su Min and Palaeo- Yan are both waiting for me in my room. Even Palaeo- Yan who likes to talk back to others doesn''t make a sound.


    Palaeo- Yan said, there was no need to worry, he had already applied for leave.


    Bai Qi Village was a place that specialized in dealing with matters of the heart. The steps of the funeral were naturally extremely complicated. It took seven days before Grandmother was buried.


    On the first seven nights, everyone in the family kneeled in front of the brick bed where Grandma died. Su Min and I kneeled in front of her, because we had been ordered not to cry, so even if I wanted to cry, I didn''t dare to make a sound.


    I knew my grandmother was back, because I felt someone touch my face from the start, and then that person gently hugged me again.


    I wanted to hug her back, but what welcomed me was only the ice-cold air. Suddenly, the word "Su", that was imprinted on Su Min''s collarbone, heated up all of a sudden, and then I felt that I had touched a warmth that was as ice-cold as Su Min.


    "Grandmother!" I burst into tears and clung to the cold warmth in front of me. I opened my eyes, and although I couldn''t see the actual form, I was content to be able to see the outline.


    After that, Grandma walked up to my father, gently wiped the tears off my father''s face, and hugged my father again. She then carried my father one by one, and finally walked to Su Min.


    She gently pulled Su Min''s hand, and then gently pulled Su Min''s hand.


    Su Min and I took two steps back, and then we kowtowed three times at the figure in a serious manner.


    In a trance, I heard the sound of bells, and my grandmother''s body gradually turned transparent. Finally, she reached out and touched my hair.


    Then, it disappeared.


    From the temple outside the village came the sound of the bell.


    When she returned to the city wearing the filial cloth on her arm, Yuning was startled when she opened the door. Later on, he said that my condition was really the same as a ghost''s, she even suspected that Su Min was a human, and that I was the real ghost.


    When my grandmother died, I collected the money from the wooden box and from the money my grandmother had given me.


    It was sixteen thousand four hundred and forty-five dollars and seventy cents.


    I put the money solemnly in the wooden box and carefully put it away.


    When Qin Yao heard that I had returned, he also rushed over. Regarding my emaciation, he only sighed, and said that Xiao Yue would definitely find a good person for my grandmother to reincarnate into.


    A large group of people surrounded me, Qin Yao looked at the time and sighed, replacing Su Min to put on his scarf and go to the kitchen to cook.


    The dishes were quickly ready. Qin Yao cut a small piece of the cured meat we brought back and used some other ingredients to stir-fry a plate of Larchu Fried Rice for me.


    The bacon was salty in my mouth. I don''t know if it was the original salty taste of the bacon or the salty taste of my tears.


    Grief naturally wasn''t something that could be washed away in a few days. I still had to go to work, so the Taotie didn''t say anything when he saw me return. It only gave me a few words of consolation.


    With Yuning''s help, I changed into a set of magic robes similar to that of Harry Potter''s. After that, I forcefully suppressed my sadness and started working as usual.


    However, it was normal for him to be distracted, but with Yuning looking into it, nothing awkward happened.


    The career of a worker still continued. Bai Nian would still occasionally come here to take liberties with Yuning and me. It was true that time would dilute everything. When school was about to start, I finally walked out from my grief.


    Now that school has started, our working life can be considered to have come to an end for the time being. Most of the boys in the class had gone downstairs to help the junior sisters with their suitcases. The girls also put on exquisite makeup when they had nothing to do, wearing short skirts and stockings as they strolled around the campus, hoping to attract the attention of the handsome junior brothers.


    And when Yuning and I report to Sky City every year, the thing we do the most often is to sit on the balcony and watch what happens.


    The boys were suddenly agitated, and I saw a familiar shadow, a shadow that frightened me so much that I almost fell down the stairs.


    "F * ck Bai Nian!" Why did she come to our school! "

 C44

    Yuning and I instantly broke out in a cold sweat. Yuning immediately called Qin Yao, saying that he was here.


    Qin Yao''s signal isn''t good, what are you saying? I''m on the student council. There''s a lot of stuff here.


    So Yuning quickly hung up the phone, then pulled me to the student committee.


    "Qin Yao!" Bang! The door was opened, but before he could enter, he shouted loudly, "Bai Nian is here!"


    Qin Yao suddenly frowned, and then passed the printout to a junior beside him.


    "What''s going on?" Qin Yao frowned and asked us. So we told Qin Yao about what we saw at the top of the roof. I even gave him the photo that we took earlier on the phone. It had to be said that the pixels on the new phone were high, Bai Nian could only wish that she could see it clearly with just a few eyelashes.


    Qin Yao''s eyebrows tensed up.


    "You are normal people." Qin Yao suddenly spoke out, "You all didn''t know that I was a Ghost Servant, I asked for leave for some unknown reason last semester, I suffered a heavy injury and got hit by a car."


    Yuning and I nodded silently.


    This is how Qin Yao protects us.


    Everyone thought that Qin Yao was aloof, but only those who were familiar with him would know that he was actually a gentle person.


    He will risk everything to protect you from any danger.


    Bai Nian also seemed to be very surprised to see Yuning and I from the school, but she didn''t say anything. After all, we weren''t very familiar with each other, and she only asked me if I was going to work at the coffee shop.


    Bai Nian nodded, as expected.


    So Yuning and I split up with Bai Nian. I intentionally looked at Bai Nian''s jade. Seeing that I was interested in her jade, Bai Nian even showed it to me, and I also took out my jade, saying that compared to this, mine felt really cheap.


    He thought, it was really a clever decision to not bring out the Soul Suppressing Jade this morning. If he brought out the Soul Suppressing Jade, he would have been smashed to death by Bai Nian with a palm.


    Slight Chill, the senior sister of the generation, also came back to take a look and once again attracted a vote of students. Bai Nian was an elegant lily after all, and there would definitely be some friction between the two generations of school beauties.


    And Qin Yao, the only school grass, said that it had nothing to do with me.


    Moreover, Bai Nian almost killed his existence with a slap. Even if she voted, it would be obvious who she would vote for right?


    But in the eyes of some people, it did not seem like it was the case. The new batch of school beauties had appeared on the school website after they had registered for the new batch. Bai Nian was at the top of the list with a very high number of votes.


    And then there was a picture of a graduate with a stamp on it. When he was trying to buy milk tea, he probably couldn''t hold it, so he placed it on his chest and was caught. If not for his graduation, he might really be ranked first with Bai Nian.


    As a fox, I''m sorry for not looking good.


    As for Yuning and I, we could even be described as ugly, ugly fellows, so it''s better to stay in the apartment and surf the Internet.


    The post with the highest number of votes on the web page was nothing more than a school grass invitation. In addition, this year''s freshmen were all people they could not afford to offend.


    And then I almost had my pearl milk tea in my windpipe.


    Fuck, there are a lot of people I know this time around.


    Little yellow-hair! The robber who they met during the barbecue!


    This little yellow hair was indeed surnamed Huang, he was given the nickname Brother Qian and fought with his life on the line, but later on someone anonymously posted a video of me violently beating up the yellow hair. The original owner seemed to be stunned for a moment, then added on, "If I could be beaten up by a girl, it probably wouldn''t be too dangerous, but my face astonishingly appeared in Huang Qian''s position."


    If I said I didn''t do anything, would anyone believe me?


    Life is hard.


    However, when they searched me, they did not have any kind of strong background, and only had three photos pasted on top of it. Qin Yao, Su Min and Palaeo- Yan.


    He said that Su Min is indeed my boyfriend, and that Qin Yao is also just an ordinary relationship, but it''s hard to say for sure then.


    Of course, those who claim to be Qin Yao''s fan club stood out and said that I am not worthy, I silently rolled my eyes, my heart tired.


    I really didn''t want to be worthy of your Prince Charming, really.


    However ¡­


    When Huang Qian saw my name, he would definitely take revenge. The only thing he could do was say that he had taken me down in public, or else that would have been his impression in the minds of all the students.


    Life is difficult. First, you have to guard against Bai Nian, second, you have to block Huang Qian, third, you have to find a crack, and fourth, you have to guard against all kinds of misfortunes.


    That''s right, Bad Luck Boy still hasn''t left ¡­


    I also asked what the lucky child looked like, but Bad Luck Boy didn''t say it clearly, he only said that it was similar to him, it''s just that the lucky child is dressed in red.


    I twitched the corner of my mouth.


    Because in my eyes, all the children in the world are the same...


    Blindness of the face cannot be hurt.


    It''s said that Bai Nian wrote it as a psychological field, which I found hard to guard against. If Bai Nian really practices mental reading skills like Su Min, I really don''t want to live anymore.


    When Su Min heard my thoughts, his mouth twitched.


    "You have your thoughts written on your face, do you still need to read?"


    Then I hit him with a bag of chips.


    The school cafeteria was still as stinky as ever, and the auntie''s hands were also shaking as usual. Even so, there were still an extraordinary number of people. Even the new junior brothers and sisters were like a pack of starving wolves, fully displaying the tenacity of Lei Feng and making all the senior brothers and sisters cry out that all of you heroes should give us old men a way out. Although the food in the cafeteria was horrible to the point of death, it was still cheaper than buying a bowl of stir-fry with four yuan. Although this serving of stir-fry couldn''t be eaten to its fullest, at least he wouldn''t be hungry.


    The two ate four yuan of stir-fry with Yuning as usual, and suddenly missed Su Min''s culinary skills.


    Later, when she really couldn''t hold it in anymore, Yuning put down her chopsticks and bought the biggest fried chicken. Under everyone''s gazes, the two of them directly finished all of the fried chicken in front of them.


    After dinner, the two went to the Taotie''s coffee shop, and the Taotie gave us a free cup. Since Qin Yao did not come, it was said that there were too many things for the new students to do, so he had to stay and take care of them.


    The actor stopped singing and sat quietly in a corner by the window. She took off her makeup, but she was also a pretty girl, and she looked just like us.


    So Yuning and I went to talk to each other. Yuning said that she had always been suspicious about what the performer had lost as the price of becoming a ghost trainer.


    The actor smiled and said, I''ve lost my right to be human. Not old, not dead, not dead.


    Yuning said that was not good!


    What if you see people you cherish leaving you one by one?


    Yuning was speechless.


    The immortal was destined to be lonely.


    She said that she lived in the Tang Dynasty and that a thousand years had passed since then. She had experienced several deaths and also recorded them. She said that the death she loved the most was her own death.


    I gasped. Imagine, if the cause of my death was because Su Min no longer felt anything for me, and instead treated me as a tool, that kind of feeling was truly too terrifying.


    The sorrow was greater than the death of the heart.


    Yuning and I could not bear to disturb her, so we each silently went to find a new phone.


    While Yuning was browsing on Weibo, I kept looking at the map surrounding the school.


    There were a lot of buildings around the school, and as I looked at the maps around the school, I felt that something wasn''t right.


    So I turned the map into 3D modeling and realized what was wrong.


    "Yuning, let me ask you, is there a very tall blue building around our school?" I asked Yuning.


    "Blue building? "No, stop it." Yuning promised me as she posted on Weibo.


    I was stunned.


    Am I the only one who saw the building?


    So I called Qin Yao again. Qin Yao said that he saw her and thought we wouldn''t be able to see his.


    Then, I called Su Min. What I didn''t expect was that Su Min didn''t see, so I called Palaeo- Yan. Palaeo- Yan was silent for a bit, then asked if I was blind.


    If he wasn''t blind, how could his eyesight be so poor? He could see through something that wasn''t there at all.


    I slammed the phone down.


    It was strange that Su Min could not see it. In my heart, Su Min is a god. There is no need to be afraid of anything where he is present, nor worry about anything. However, it seems that this matter really cannot be resolved by Su Min.


    Only Qin Yao and I can see it, which also means that this matter can only be resolved by me and Qin Yao together.


    But what similarities do Qin Yao and I have? Why can only the two of us see?


    Could it be that Qin Yao is still my long-lost big brother? Thinking of this, I burst out laughing. The hole in my brain isn''t small.

 C45

    After a while, Qin Yao called me and told me to not call Yuning and the rest.


    Thus, under Yuning''s envious and resentful gaze, I followed the map on my phone and found the street Qin Yao talked about, number 37.


    And then I was confused.


    Wine... Bar?


    Qin Yao wants me to come to the bar to find him?


    Just when he was suspecting that, Qin Yao came out of the bar and saw me standing there with my phone in my hand, doubting my own life.


    "If you found it, why didn''t you come in? I thought you didn''t find it, but you''re still driving me crazy on the road."


    ME: "... Dear Senior Qin Yao, you have only guessed half of it right. I am not on the way, but I am indeed crazy. "


    "You actually ¡­" Meet me in a place like a bar? "


    Qin Yao was startled, and rubbed his temples helplessly.


    "This bar is not what you think."


    Qin Yao stepped aside, revealing his appearance in the bar.


    Entering the bar, one would discover that it was actually very large. Furthermore, it was very quiet inside, unlike what one would expect from a group of drunk people, who would wake up and wildly jump around DJ''s.


    Qin Yao patted my shoulder, and then pointed to the stairs.


    Thus, I understood and followed Qin Yao up.


    I thought that Qin Yao would only be going up to the second floor or at most the third floor. In reality, that''s not the case as Qin Yao and I had climbed a total of seven floors.


    This entire building was actually a bar!


    When I was almost unable to climb up the stairs, Qin Yao finally opened the door.


    On the balcony.


    "Xiaochu, you come." Qin Yao waved his hand at me.


    I took a few breaths and then walked over.


    "What did you see on the balcony and the French windows on the third floor across the way?" Qin Yao also stared straight ahead.


    I looked in the direction Qin Yao had pointed, but all I saw was red. His vision wasn''t too good, so he squinted his eyes.


    Then, he squinted his eyes and something happened.


    "Hanged Ghost!" I took a few steps back.


    "What was Hanged Ghost wearing?" Qin Yao turned his head and looked at me seriously.


    I edged closer to the edge of the roof and peered over the edge.


    "Embroidered!" A fiery red wedding dress! It even had flower patterns on the other side! The Resurrection Lily is embroidered with golden threads! "


    After I finished speaking, I suddenly remembered that when Su Min kidnapped me and brought me back to Bainian Village to get married, I seemed to be wearing the same clothes. I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart.


    My God, I''m wearing the same wedding dress as a Hanged Ghost.


    "It really is a Pure Yin Body." Qin Yao sighed. After a while, he explained to me that ordinary people couldn''t see anything there. Yuning was like a half-dead who could only see a white robed Hanged Ghost, while the half-dead could only see a red dressed Hanged Ghost. However, with my pure yin body, I could see a female Hanged Ghost dressed in gorgeous bridal robes.


    What Qin Yao could only tell was that it was a Female Ghost wearing wedding dress, but he could not see the pattern on her body.


    Qin Yao said that he did not possess a Pure Yin Body, and not even a half Yin Body. It was because he was a Heavenly Calamity Lonely Star, and all his relatives had been killed by him,''s killing intent was great to begin with. Furthermore, he was a Ghost Servant, and the Yin Qi on his body had increased by another layer, which was comparable to the density of my Pure Yin Body.


    Then Qin Yao asked me to count, and all I could see were a few blue buildings.


    I counted and told him nine.


    Qin Yao frowned and let me count again. There were still nine. I was even afraid that Qin Yao wouldn''t believe me, so I pointed them out to him one by one. Qin Yao listened seriously, and then sighed.


    He said he could only see seven. That is to say, there are two buildings, and if necessary, I can only enter them by myself. In other words, even if I die in there, no one will retrieve my corpse for me.


    I shivered.


    No! Absolutely not!


    Student, do you know how it feels to have to walk through the empty corridor of the school by yourself in the middle of the night and wake up in the gloomy toilet?


    That''s right! It was the feeling of having someone following you but not daring to look back, afraid of what you would see!


    To me, this should be the situation in those blue ghost buildings!


    It''s too freaking scary. I''d rather be killed by a ghost than to go to that haunted building by myself.


    Oh, that''s not right, how could I, Su Min, be killed by a ghost?


    After that, Qin Yao found a paper map from a table in the corner of the roof. He used a blue pen to point out where he saw the building, and I used a red pen to point out where I saw it.


    The strangest thing is, of the nine people I saw, seven of them weren''t Qin Yao, and we only saw the same six.


    Therefore, Qin Yao frowned. Using a pencil, he drew the outline of me and him little by little.


    A ring.


    Ring?


    Soul Suppressing Jade?


    I took out the Soul Suppressing Jade s from my bosom. I discovered that all of the landmark buildings around us were filled with the divine beast eyes carved on the Soul Suppressing Jade.


    This formation, was impressively an enlarged Soul Suppressing Jade!


    Why are all of them Soul Suppressing Jade s? I was desperate.


    Ever since I separated from Qin Yao at the bar, I''ve been thinking about this matter, to the point that I was immediately blown up by Zhou the pervert''s chalk.


    So I stood outside the classroom with a stool in a daze.


    After going back, I will ask Su Min, what is the use of Soul Suppressing Jade?


    Su Min thought for a while, wiped his hands on the towel, and began to explain the effects of the Soul Suppressing Jade.


    Legend has it that the Soul Suppressing Jade was left behind by the ancients as a failed artifact. Originally, he wanted to refine the Soul Suppressing Jade into a Evil Repellent Saint Weapon, but something went wrong. The God Equipment had turned into a Yin weapon, and because of that, the Yin World was in an uproar.


    Then, the original owner of the Soul Suppressing Jade took over the Soul Suppressing Jade''s powers and placed it inside a sandalwood box, burying it deep into the ground. This method had indeed guaranteed the safety of the Yin Yang Twilight Zone for hundreds of years. However, it was not a long-term solution. Two hundred years later, a farmer accidentally dug out a seemingly expensive sandalwood box when planting. Due to ignorance and greed, this person tore off the Seal''s Glyph on the box, wanting to open it and see what kind of treasure was inside. This time, the Soul Suppressing Jade directly killed the Seal and the farmer was the first to sacrifice himself.


    With this, the Soul Suppressing Jade once again wreaked havoc, becoming an existence that could shove its way into both the Yin Yang and Yang realms.


    There were a total of four Soul Suppressing Jade s, but they were all made of different materials. Black jade, green jade, red jade, white jade. And right now, the black jade is on my neck and the green jade is on Bai Nian''s place.


    And Su Min''s family has always been protecting this Soul Suppressing Jade, which is on my neck. Because of the relationship with the Soul Suppressing Jade, Su Family was also the target of all the feng shui people. However, because of the incredible strength of the Su Family, there were no major events that occurred within a short period of time.


    Until Su Min, the young Family Head, got killed and his Soul Suppressing Jade robbed.


    ''s original cultivation level had allowed him to become a Ghost King straight away, and adding on the fact that he had been guarding the Soul Suppressing Jade all year round, he was even stronger than an ordinary Ghost King by a few levels. Hence, the clans that had Soul Suppressing Jade s, afraid that Su Min would become a ghost and come forth to take revenge, had joined hands, using the Soul Suppressing Jade to absorb all of Su Min''s mana. In order to let the people of the world know of their "benevolence", he had also built a Wordless Monument for Su Min. However, the inside of Su Min''s coffin was made into a Soul Suppressing Orb that was nailed between his eyebrows.


    After the Soul Suppressing Jade was used for suppression, they would put it away in any other house. Su Min was also lying in his grave, constantly thinking about how to break free from the Soul Suppressing Nail. The truth was that the clan back then had still underestimated Su Min''s strength. Roughly a hundred years later, Su Min still managed to break free from the Soul Suppressing Nail''s bindings and came out to search for the Soul Suppressing Jade.


    Thus, he began searching from the Song Dynasty and witnessed many changes in the world. There were people who wanted to flatten his grave, but were scared off by the small spell he cast. From then on, Su Min''s Wordless Monument was a dangerous place that everyone here knew about.


    Year after year passed, and Su Min even doubted himself whether he could still defeat the Seal. A little girl foolishly rushed into the grave, the pure Yin Qi from her body was actually able to loosen up the Seal.


    Thus, he did not hesitate to place a mark on the little girl''s body.


    That''s right, that girl is me ¡­

 C46

    I thought about it, but still couldn''t think of any direct or indirect relationship between the Soul Suppressing Jade''s situation and the blue tower, so I showed the map that I got from Qin Yao and brought out the Soul Suppressing Jade for comparison.


    Su Min frowned and looked at it for a long time before sighing.


    Leave it alone? Stop messing around, there are some buildings that only I can see. I don''t care who goes in.


    Then, Su Min looked at me with a funny expression and asked, "Even if I participated in it, would I dare to enter this building alone?"


    I decisively shook my head as Su Min shrugged his shoulders at me.


    Su Min walked away with the map, probably because he wanted to take a look for himself.


    When night fell, I woke up and went out. When I opened the door, I found Su Min standing alone at the window, looking at the map in the moonlight to look for the location of the blue building. His beautiful eyebrows were tied into a knot. In the end, he sighed softly.


    When he looked back, he was surprised to see me standing in front of the door.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping at such a late hour? Are you hungry?"


    "No, I did sleep, but I just got up and went to the toilet." I ruffled my hair that was like a chicken nest. "If you want to go, I''ll at least take you guys. At worst, I just won''t go in."


    Su Min hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he nodded his head. After all, I was the only one who could see it.


    Although Su Min knew that I had my own selfish motives, he did not expose me. He was well aware of my stubborn temper.


    Returning from the washroom, he immediately fell asleep like a dead pig. The next day, when Yuning came to call me, I merely opened my eyes and asked him a question.


    "Are there any Pervert Week classes today?"


    "No, why?"


    "If not ¡­ What the f * ck! "Sleep!"


    "¡­"


    So I slept comfortably until well after nine, and when I woke up I knew what I''d said.


    F * ck!


    What did the laborer do!


    When I pushed open the door, I saw Su Min ironing clothes there.


    "Huh?" Waking up with ambition? " Su Min smiled at me. I exploded on the spot, a thousand thoughts flashing through my mind.


    "Don''t worry, I wrote a fake note for you." Su Min scalded his clothes as he spoke, "Ghost Servant has not come today, so we can go take a look at the blue building that you mentioned."


    That day, Qin Yao had brought a watch with him, and I even praised his appearance and rebirth. Qin Yao laughed, and said that look carefully.


    I looked at Qin Yao in confusion, then looked at my watch.


    What kind of compass?


    Looking at my stupefied expression, Qin Yao laughed, saying that Su Min had purposely told him to look for it.


    According to the directions I indicated, Su Min was carrying the compass one by one. I didn''t understand the compass, I only knew that the needle in the middle of the compass was crazily striking the surface of the plate, and sometimes I could even hear the sound of the needle colliding with the surface of the plate.


    Zi Chou looked at the map with a heavy head, but he was probably guessing at the terrain, or maybe it was something similar. I didn''t know what it was exactly.


    After walking for a full lap, Su Min pointed at one of the floors.


    "To this place."


    I corresponded to a place on the Soul Suppressing Jade that was similar to a tiger tattoo, with its tiger beak facing towards them.


    It was not far from where we were. It was only twenty minutes away. This place was very remote, yet such a large building had been uprooted from the ground. If it were a normal building, it might have become another building with the right building in its mind.


    I asked Su Min what he saw. Su Min frowned and said that he did not see anything.


    Therefore, Qin Yao and I decided to let Su Min walk around the place where this building was located. In the end, Su Min walked through it again and again, and directly went through it without even coming across a single wall.


    Qin Yao did not believe that just by touching the wall, it became a wall.


    Su Min''s brows could not be opened at all.


    Before I could react, I was pulled into the building by the suction force. Luckily Qin Yao held tightly onto my wrist, so it didn''t fall into the situation where I was forced to stay here by myself.


    "Are you alright?" Qin Yao released my hand, "I''m sorry, but it should have hurt you just now."


    "Nope." I shook my head. "This is the inside of the building?" This is not a place like I imagined it would be! "


    Qin Yao then looked around.


    The windows were a bit clear, and there was even sunlight coming through the windows. The entire hall was brightly lit, and when you looked up you could see the roof, just like some famous hundred-storey building in a city. Only, this place was not a resplendent bright yellow color, but a peaceful sky blue.


    This didn''t look like a ghost house at all.


    "Xiaochu, what time is it now?" Qin Yao suddenly asked me.


    "Ah?" 11: 47, what''s wrong? " I took out my cell phone and looked at it.


    "This is not right." Qin Yao sighed.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, "There''s sunlight, so there''s no need to worry!"


    "Xiaochu, let me ask you, is your room full of sunlight?" Qin Yao asked me.


    "No way! "Stop messing around. How can a room be sunny 24 hours a day? Unless the ceiling is ¡­"


    At this point, I stopped in my tracks.


    What Qin Yao said was right, there was indeed a problem here. It was now 11: 47. If the ceiling wasn''t transparent, there shouldn''t be any light in the room.


    But now, the sun was shining brightly in the room, as if it was around eight o''clock.


    Thinking of this, the previously bright and spotless room suddenly turned strange.


    I looked back and saw that the door was closed. I stepped forward and tried to push it, but it wouldn''t budge.


    I think Su Min must have gone crazy from being outside. I let out a long sigh.


    "Let''s take a walk around. What if there''s a way out?" Qin Yao sighed and passed his hand over to me.


    I hesitated, thinking that it was, that if two people wanted to disappear one at a time, holding hands was the best way.


    So I handed it over.


    Qin Yao turned around and looked at his surroundings, "Then, let''s start with the first floor."


    I blinked, if I''m not wrong... Qin Yao seemed to... His ears were red?


    I snickered. Actually, at first glance, Qin Yao looked extremely cold and aloof, but he was actually very warm and shy.


    The first floor had all sorts of rooms, too many to count. Qin Yao always seemed to have me behind him unintentionally, as if he was afraid that something would pop out. In one room, when Qin Yao and I looked through the glass window above the door, we suddenly saw a ghost face on top of the glass, both of us screaming out loud in fear, but the difference was that I covered my ears, Qin Yao covered my eyes and covered me, then decisively ran away with me.


    The two of them ran directly to the second floor and heaved a sigh of relief.

 C47

    The second floor also had rooms that were like wards, but when he took a quick look, he could see that they were all exactly the same.


    Then every floor. Two hours later, they were both almost on their knees on the top floor.


    The door to the roof was extremely heavy, and after Qin Yao and I pushed it open for a long time, we were unable to move it at all.


    The roof isn''t very big, so after Qin Yao and I collided with each other, we almost fell off due to the inertia. The rooftop was only about twenty square meters in size, and on top of it was a light blue fist-sized crystal.


    Qin Yao and I looked at each other, and then shifted our gaze to the light blue crystal.


    The only things in the entire building besides a little ghost were the rooms, so this gem was probably the main point.


    Qin Yao silently summoned his Soul Summoning Lamp and placed it horizontally in front of him.


    The two of them approached the crystal bit by bit. Even when Qin Yao reached out to touch the crystal, there was still no reaction.


    So I waved my paw and touched it.


    With a blabber, the crystal suddenly turned into a light blue stream of light and submerged into the Soul Suppressing Jade!


    Before I could react, Qin Yao and I had actually fallen straight down.


    The building disappeared!


    I was afraid of heights and could only scream. Suddenly, something caught me and when I opened my eyes, I saw that it was a gigantic Soul Summoning Lamp.


    However, Qin Yao did not appear on the lamp.


    "Qin Yao!" Qin Yao, who was below me, was still falling to the side with his eyes closed, constantly chanting. The Soul Summoning Lamp crouched and supported me in midair. After Qin Yao finished chanting the spell, he opened his eyes and smiled at me as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    I gritted my teeth and let out a heart-wrenching cry.


    "Su Min!"


    Suddenly, a huge net appeared in the air, grabbing Qin Yao who was falling down, then the Soul Summoning Lamp began to slowly descend.


    When I landed on the ground, I was still paralyzed. I cried so hard that I looked like I had just seen a ghost. After Qin Yao and Su Min had coaxed me for a long time, my crying finally stopped.


    "Qin Yao, are you sick?!" I panted before starting to curse loudly, "Are you still a normal person? Ordinary people save themselves first before caring about whether other people live or die. What about you!?" Even if I fall, I have Su Min''s support. If you fall, how many of your backers do you have! "


    "In the end, you even laughed out loud with relief. Your sister! I don''t want to live the rest of my life with guilt towards you! "


    Qin Yao perspired profusely as he listened to my complaints, continuously responding. In the end, when I was tired from my scolding, I finally took a breath.


    "Of course I''m going to save you." Qin Yao sighed, and laughed helplessly: "There are a lot of people behind you who care about you, Yuning, Su Min, your family, and Wei Wei Wei, they care about you a lot."


    "As for me, it''s much easier than you. There is only two people who care about my life and death, you and Yuning. If it was you and Su Min, only one of you can live, who will you let live? "


    I was silent. Because the first thought that popped into my mind, was that Su Min definitely wants to live. He still has a lot of time, he will definitely find another girl with a pure yin constitution that''s better than me.


    "Su Min, a thing just went into the Soul Suppressing Jade." I sniffed and told Su Min what had happened in the blue building.


    Su Min listened very carefully to what I had to say, and then sunk into deep thought.


    "This formation should be broken bit by bit." Su Min rubbed his chin, "Just now, the Soul Suppressing Jade s suddenly had a hole in their side, which is roughly the result of the crystal you were talking about."


    "Will this place be discovered soon?" I looked at the empty lot. Who would have thought there was a huge building here?


    "Leave it to me." Su Min found a long branch on the ground. "It''s been so many years since we''ve used it, I don''t know if it''s new or not."


    Then, Su Min drew an eye shaped array formation at the place I mentioned earlier on the building, and then found a leaf on the ground, gently covering that huge eye.


    Then I saw a building that looked exactly the same as the one I had seen before.


    "One Leaf Barrier?" Qin Yao was startled, "You even know this?"


    "In front of my wife, I don''t dare say I don''t." Su Min laughed, "It''s just a simple trick, to deceive some people, is still quite simple."


    "Inside this building, thank you for protecting Xiaochu."


    Qin Yao and I were both stunned.


    The fact that someone as noble as Su Min was actually able to say the word "thank you" shocked Qin Yao. He hurriedly waved his hand and said that he was fine.


    After packing up, we prepared to leave. As I was leaving, I looked at the building.


    It was flawless.


    Su Min didn''t know that this formation had been taken down by me. To me, the current Su Min is a god that no one can surpass.


    But then he thought, tsk, Prince Charming is in my hands, don''t feel so good.


    Don''t correct me. Prince Charming kidnapped me first and let me enjoy for a while.


    The three of them ran through four buildings in the afternoon. Every time Su Min determined which building he wanted to go to, he would always look for a place. I asked Su Min if there''s any pattern, and Su Min said there isn''t, he just picked the weakest person, and now only the two of us can enter. He can''t enter, and he can''t protect the two of us, so he''s worried.


    I said what about the powerful ones that were left? Su Min put down his brush and paper and looked at me very seriously.


    He said that even if he were scared out of his wits, he would still protect us. Those who are in danger of their lives, he would never allow us to go.


    Furthermore, Su Min said that the most dangerous buildings were the two that Qin Yao couldn''t see.


    Su Min''s power was recovering bit by bit. When we returned home exhausted at night, Su Min could already fly in the air.


    It didn''t float like a normal ghost, but carried people along with it.


    For this reason, I was even screaming as he brought me back to the sky and really experienced what it was like to be shoulder to shoulder with the sun.


    Yuning hugged her arms as she looked at us, and asked Su Min what did you do to my Xiaochu, to exhaust him to such a state?


    Without waiting for Su Min to reply, I asked in confusion. Where did this dog come from?


    As a result, the two girls started to flame each other everyday. Su Min very tactfully chose not to make a sound. Only Palaeo- Yan, who had drank a lot outside during the social meetup, came back reeking of alcohol, and scolded Yuning and I, who had been arguing with each other to death.


    Then, he was beaten up by Su Min.


    The reason is...


    "You''re scolding my wife? You still want to hang out with the fox, right?"


    Then, Palaeo- Yan withered and obediently rolled over to the room to sleep, having a big head.


    Yuning and I looked at each other, and then I decisively took out my phone to call Wei Wei Wei, saying that Palaeo- Yan was drunk, so you should take care of him.


    I didn''t even answer. It sounded as if I''d thrown the phone away, and then I heard the sound of a motorcycle.


    I was sweating in the waterfall. A slight motorbike is a cyber bike. It''s easy to fly a hundred and eighty miles.


    Five minutes later, wearing a light leather jacket and a hard hat, he appeared at my door.


    "Remember to be quiet." Yuning patted her shoulder.


    "If you dare to argue with my wife, I will hang you outside." Su Min sipped on his tea and said coldly.


    She agreed lightly, then happily went to "take care" of Palaeo- Yan.


    It is said to know what is in the soup, but I do not know what is in it.


    Cough cough, according to his personality, Palaeo- Yan would probably not be able to escape.

 C48

    The next morning, while I was still sleeping, I was so scared by a scream that I almost died of my heart attack. I kicked open the door with my foot, which sank into my dantian.


    "Damn it!" What are you howling at so early in the morning for! "


    "Let me ask you, was this woman called by you?" Bang! Palaeo- Yan also kicked the door open and came out from his room. His shirt and pants hung around his body in a mess and he could vaguely see that his upper body was covered with small strawberries.


    "It''s me!" You were drunk to death yesterday, Yuning took an entire day of classes, I ran around for a whole day just to find out who has the mind to take care of you, if not Weiwei I would be called Qin Yao! " "No," I retorted, clutching my waist.


    "I''ll kill you! I have maintained my virgin body for so many years! " Palaeo- Yan''s eyes were already red, he was about to go berserk.


    "Order: stop." I leaned against the door frame and said calmly.


    The red light on Palaeo- Yan''s body disappeared in an instant. This fellow was stunned, obviously unable to accept this kind of setting.


    "I had long since thought that you might take action against Xiaochu, so I wrote in the contract: All master''s orders must be immediately and unconditionally obeyed." Su Min opened the door and asked calmly.


    Palaeo- Yan was completely dumbfounded.


    "Alright, you must be secretly happy. Slight Chill was the first rank on our School Beauty Leaderboard at the time. Furthermore, you did not suffer any losses yesterday, right?" Yuning also came out from the house, I immediately covered up her chest which was exposed due to her not sleeping well, then kicked her back into the room, telling her to tidy up my clothes before rolling out, who would I seduce?


    On Saturday, Yuning did not need to go to school, but a group of people sat in the living room, right in the middle of the sofa, Palaeo- Yan, whose face was filled with shame and disintegration, sat down. The group of people did not speak, and Su Min, who had also been sipping his tea, put aside the table in front of him when he heard about the matter of the blue building.


    "What happened last night?" Palaeo- Yan raised his head and asked faintly.


    "Didn''t you already know?" Slightly winking at Palaeo- Yan, "Yesterday ¡­ It''s very rough. "


    Then, Palaeo- Yan collapsed on the sofa.


    "Speak, who''s the real name. Wherever my family lives, I will choose a date to propose marriage with."


    I choked on my tea.


    Palaeo- Yan had actually proposed!


    She was slightly stunned, then asked tentatively, "What is Palaeo- Yan trying to do?" Palaeo- Yan pulled back his expression that looked like he was about to collapse, and explained in a serious tone. Although he was extremely frightened by the sudden appearance of a woman in his bed this morning, he was not blind, and he could see the Luo Hong on the bed.


    If his face turned red, then he had to take responsibility. Palaeo- Yan had said that although he was an animal in his original form, he was not one. He understood the concept of responsibility.


    There was silence. After a while, he said something.


    "If you don''t like me, I won''t force you to."


    I put down the cup in a daze, afraid to drink the tea.


    That''s gonna choke me to death.


    After taking a sip of tea, she lowered her head and said depressingly, "The soup that she made yesterday was indeed the same." It wasn''t that she didn''t like Palaeo- Yan, it wasn''t that she didn''t have any ideas, but she felt that marrying him was better than letting both of them do things.


    But in the end, she was caught off guard because Palaeo- Yan had called her by name out of the corner of her eyes.


    He raised his head slightly and his face was filled with tears.


    If you don''t like it, you can choose not to marry her. In any case, the foxes are rarely pure.


    He then took the helmet and left. The way he walked was a bit strange.


    Palaeo- Yan frowned and fell into deep thought, while we looked at each other, and decided to leave our space for Palaeo- Yan. Su Min and I went to the blue building, while Yuning made an appointment with her classmate at the library, then left the house.


    On the way to the blue building, I asked Su Min if he could really do that. Su Min said that it was no problem, although Palaeo- Yan usually looked like he had a stomach full of Hua Hua s, but it was very sensible in big matters like this. He thought that if it was his responsibility, then he would definitely take it on.


    As for Weiwei, she would be able to sit and wait for marriage.


    The Fey and strange beasts had a long lifespan, and it didn''t matter if they had any feelings for each other. With their personalities, they would definitely change from helpless to loving each other in the end. All they needed was time, but there would be plenty of time for the two of them to develop feelings.


    Just like yesterday, the whole outer area was solved, a total of six buildings, which slowly became more complicated. For example, there were doors that were open, and there were some dirty things in the corridor, but Qin Yao had more than enough to deal with them, it was not a big problem.


    After that, there were only four people left in the inner circle.


    Of the four people in the inner circle, Su Min had said that it was extremely troublesome. Two of the Qin Yao disciples could not see nor consider, leaving behind the two buildings in the east and south.


    Su Min mulled over it for a long time before deciding to knock down the building to the east first.


    Su Min said that the time it would take for Yang Qi to reach its peak was already past one to two-thirty in the afternoon. If they really had to go, there would probably be some danger, so there was no need for today.


    After stretching her back and preparing to pack up, Yuning called.


    "Xiaochu! Hurry and come to the district hospital! Slight Chill got into a car accident and is still in the process of being rescued! "


    I was shocked when I told Su Min and the rest that they were scared too, so Qin Yao immediately drove the car all the way to the hospital.


    By the time we arrived, Slight had already pushed him out of the operating room. Luckily, it wasn''t covered by a white cloth.


    Then he was slightly pushed to the ICU. In the middle, I saw Palaeo- Yan drew something on the back of his hand with a pale face, and then, a word suddenly appeared on his hand.


    According to Su Min, it was called the symbiosis rune. In other words, as long as one of them survived, then neither of them would die.


    I asked Yuning what was going on. When Yuning said that she had just passed the Crossroads, there was a huge truck on the side that had overloaded and sent him flying for more than 10 meters. If it wasn''t for the help of a doctor, she wouldn''t have been able to keep her life at that time.


    Palaeo- Yan sat at the side silently. He did not say a word, his entire body was like a log, he did not react at all.


    But all of us were alarmed by his sudden tears.


    "It''s my fault that something happened to her." Palaeo- Yan painfully covered his head, "If I hadn''t said anything in the morning, would something like this have happened to her? Would such a lively girl not have to lie in this cold bed? "


    "..." Palaeo- Yan, it''s not your fault. " I handed him a piece of paper. "Don''t put too much pressure on your heart. Maybe ¡­" This is the light tribulation. "

 C49

    Palaeo- Yan did not reply, he only looked at the words in his hand. After a long while, he suddenly laughed again.


    "It doesn''t matter. She won''t die if I''m still alive. She''s a vegetable already. So what? I''ll take care of her! I''ll take care of her!"


    At this time, Xiao Wen Li''s parents also rushed over. Although they were anxious for their daughter who was in a car accident and still hadn''t woken up, they noticed the change in Palaeo- Yan''s hands and his red eyes and started to console him.


    At first, Palaeo- Yan was silent, but in the end, he suddenly stood up and solemnly kneeled on one knee.


    "Uncle, aunt, I beg you, marry your daughter to me."


    "No matter what happens to her in the future, I''ll keep it." Palaeo- Yan lowered his head, "She''s lying down here right now ¡­ It''s my responsibility. "


    "I will definitely treat her well. If I don''t die, then she will also be fine!"


    "This is my promise!"


    Each of Palaeo- Yan''s words was firm, his eyes firm, his mother, seeing this, sighed, and told Palaeo- Yan to wait until he was slightly awake, since this was her own marriage, so his decision was better.


    Palaeo- Yan heaved a long sigh, and his gaze turned towards the sickroom.


    At night, he woke up slightly and moved from intensive care to VIP ward. When Mama Wei wanted to pay, she told him that someone had already handed it over. It was a handsome guy with gold-rimmed glasses.


    So we went to the hospital in the middle of the night. Smiling slightly, he told us, "What''s there to be afraid of? Have you never heard the phrase ''a fox has nine lives''?"


    Without waiting for us to answer, Palaeo- Yan started to ask about the marriage again. Everyone silently rolled their eyes, but they felt that it was a bit of a pity.


    Bad karma, bad karma.


    With a slightly pale face, he quietly leaned against the headboard, with a smile hanging on his face.


    I know I''m disfigured, and if you don''t like it, you don''t have to worry about it last night. It''s normal for foxes to get pregnant first, not to mention having a broken body.


    Palaeo- Yan did not answer slightly.


    "The symbiotic message has been branded, from now on, you are mine."


    He covered his face and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Thus, we just stood aside and chewed a handful of high-quality dog food in silence.


    It was because of Palaeo- Yan''s symbiosis that he recovered so quickly. When we went to see her the next day, she was already able to move his injured leg.


    We jokingly asked her how she was feeling.


    While sipping on her chicken noodle congee, she said that her soul was weak. If she didn''t send that picture, would she be lying in the hospital eating sickness?


    I rolled my eyes and asked you, "Where else would you have a good husband if you didn''t come back?"


    He opened his mouth slightly, looking as though he wanted to take the chicken noodle soup from me, but when he looked at Su Min, he did not dare take it.


    "You husband and wife, don''t fight." He was slightly depressed as he lowered his head to drink the porridge.


    Palaeo- Yan did not come home for an entire day, he just stayed at the hospital to take care of Slight Chill, while the three of us set off once again.


    This time, it was just as I imagined. Furthermore, from time to time, two hands would reach out from the ground to grab Qin Yao and I by the ankles. Sometimes, the hands that stretched out might not even be hands, but the mouth.


    It directly bit both Qin Yao and I. I was wearing shorts and my legs were quickly bitten and stained with blood. Qin Yao covered my leg with bandages as he sighed, then carried me on his back and went upstairs.


    The Soul Summoning Lamp gave off an unusual deterrent force towards the little demon, so normal little ghosts did not dare to approach it. I wanted to come down, Qin Yao said. It was still because he walked rather quickly while carrying me on his back, so he didn''t let me down.


    When I got off Qin Yao''s back on the roof, I took out a box of powdered incense from my bag to treat his wounds, I found that he had almost bitten his entire calf.


    The bandage had been bandaged layer after layer. I kept saying that I was sorry, and Qin Yao kept saying that it didn''t matter, that it wasn''t painful, and that it wasn''t my fault. Don''t say you''re sorry.


    This time it was a dark green crystal, not very regular. but there''s something around you that''s starting to line up...


    Qin Yao found a small stone and threw it over. In the end, when the small stone came into contact with the halo around the crystal, it actually turned into stone dregs.


    Qin Yao and I looked at each other. How am I supposed to take it?


    I gritted my teeth and asked Qin Yao, if your Soul Summoning Lamp Lantern Rod broke in the Underworld, would you make up for it?


    Qin Yao was startled, after that he found a spare lamp. He did not know where.


    So I was in a state of golf. With a thunderous clang, the dark green crystal directly burst out of the halo of light. Then, the speed of light threw away the lamppost, and the lamppost immediately disintegrated into ashes and disappeared into the air the moment I let go of it. The dark green crystal turned into a green light and merged into the Soul Suppressing Jade.


    Qin Yao scolded me on a rare occasion. If he had just given me the Soul Summoning Lamp, not only would he not let this halo go away, the Underworld would not have any supplies, he would even have to pay for it.


    I said, ''Then this lamp of yours is a martyr, and the Party and the Central Committee will remember the existence of a lamppost like you, who died gloriously for the peace and harmony of the people.


    Qin Yao smiled and told me that you can scram, I only knew you would give me poison chicken soup.


    Su Min also said that he had recovered a lot, at least bringing two live people to float around was not a problem.


    I said that was good. I don''t need to buy a plane ticket no matter where I travel from now on.


    Su Min and Qin Yao raised their heads at the same time and sighed sadly, with an expression that said "Who are you? I don''t know you".


    These two shameless fellows.


    I called Palaeo- Yan, who was currently peeling apples for his wife. I told Palaeo- Yan to stay by his side if he had nothing to do, to fight like a scum, anyone who used a knife would be able to kill him in an instant.


    The main thing was that the last building was very similar to this hospital.


    Right behind the hospital. Actually, I wasn''t too worried about her, I just wanted Su Min to cover some of the patients inside the hospital. If Qin Yao and I didn''t open the door and let out anything, it would be good to let Qin Yao and Palaeo- Yan have a look.


    Free labor is nothing.


    I hung up and sighed.


    Another case of protector to the mad, you should learn as appropriate.


    Today, it was still the same building. The remaining items could only be thought of tomorrow. If there was no other way, he could just pierce it with the lantern, and in the end, with the lantern, he could just pull out the crystal and let the Soul Suppressing Jade eat it. The mission was considered to have been completed.

 C50

    After Qin Yao heard my thoughts, he let out a long sigh. He said that he did not have that many lanterns as a backup, let me relax a little.


    So I curled my lips, and asked Qin Yao if the Soul Summoning Lamp could fly without the light pole, Qin Yao said that are you sitting in the lantern or on the lamp? Do you think you have an alcoholic lamp cap?


    So I had to give up.


    He asked what I wanted to eat and told me he wanted to eat. I told him to get his Hubby to give me money.


    Thirty seconds later, I had five hundred dollars in my account.


    Is Palaeo- Yan going to feed the pigs?


    But since this guy is so generous, then we won''t stand on ceremony. We just bought a car worth two hundred yuan, and when we go back, we''ll be a little dumbfounded.


    "Are you guys f * cking rich? You''re buying so much!" I''m just asking you to buy two to satisfy your craving! "


    After fighting for a while, she said that she would be out of the hospital in about a week and complained to us that Palaeo- Yan had already bought a bunch of invitation cards.


    He seemed to have eaten a handful of dog food.


    Men, serve us good quality dog food!


    The sky had already turned completely dark when he had gotten out of there. On the carriage, Su Min had told Qin Yao to bring more supplies tomorrow, and it would be difficult to pull this nail out from it.


    Qin Yao slightly nodded and did not say a word.


    That night, Su Min didn''t urge me to go to bed early as usual. Instead, he had me dig out all the demonic items in the house, and even drew a few characters on my back. Even the obsidian bracelet that I almost never left my side was carefully looking at it, touching my chin, telling me to find a new toothbrush and brush it properly.


    I thought, Do I have to use a toothbrush just to wash a bracelet?


    Su Min said no, he was using a new toothbrush to wash the "unclean things" on the Obsidian Stone that were originally left behind by the Evil Warding. Only then would Evil Warding be more effective.


    As I brushed, I asked if it would affect him in any way. Su Min said that it would not, and Qin Yao had carved a rune inside.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of reaction the other wraiths would have if they met me. Su Min said as he shined his peach wood sword, maybe because he was teleported to the Underworld, or maybe because he was scared out of his mind. According to me, whether he lived or died, it all depended on his face.


    It was a crucial battle.


    When Qin Yao came to pick me up the next day, my entire person was armed to the teeth by Su Min.


    I sighed heavily.


    In front of the last building, Su Min warned me again and again, telling me that the things on me could be used to protect my life. I nodded my head repeatedly.


    In the end, before I could stand firmly, the Soul Summoning Lamp in Qin Yao''s hand suddenly lit up, and following that, I saw a few black figures dissipate before my eyes.


    "Get behind me, don''t come out!" Qin Yao took turns to lead the way with the Soul Summoning Lamp. I used my peach wood sword and the Obsidian Stone to sweep my tail. This building has a total of forty floors. Qin Yao and I were surrounded by layers upon layers of ghosts, which greatly slowed down their progress.


    When we reached to the twentieth floor, both of them were no longer able to endure anymore, so I took out a piece of jade from my neck that was said to have been lit up before. I softly chanted the six words'' Great Brilliance Curse ''and the jade suddenly glowed with a bright light, the golden Sanskrit forming a Barrier in the air, giving Qin Yao and I a temporary safe little space.


    Qin Yao''s forehead was covered in sweat, his breathing was ragged, and there was a wound left behind by a ghost on his face.


    I found a Band-Aid in my pocket and stuck it on Qin Yao first, asking him if it was okay. Qin Yao said that he was fine, and took the opportunity to recover his strength, then asked me if I had any water.


    I fished in my backpack for a bottle of water, but because the previous twenty floors were too dangerous, the bag had a hole ripped in it. The item didn''t drop, but the plastic bottle had a hole in it.


    I handed half a bottle of water to Qin Yao, and Qin Yao shook his head and said he was not thirsty, just did not want to know if I had water. There were still twenty floors left, and if I did not have water, I might not be able to hold my strength anymore.


    I said don''t hold back, and I won''t be polite either. This half bottle of water is half for each of us, now quickly drink it, then rush up and lead the way for me. When we can''t hold on any longer, we''ll trade it for you.


    Qin Yao frowned, then nodded his head.


    Thus, I tilted my head and drained half of the water, passing the other half to Qin Yao. Qin Yao did not waste any words, and directly went all out.


    Thus, the two of them chucked the bottle away. I packed all the items like Buddha beads and bracelet inside my bag, and even brought a bottle of Black Dog Blood Spray. I really didn''t understand where Su Min got this stuff from.


    The moment the spell was broken, I swung the peach wood sword horizontally. I didn''t expect that the killing power of the peach wood sword would be this strong. A large area was cleared after the attack.


    After being stunned for half a second, Qin Yao and I started to rush upwards again.


    It was as if they were in a game where ''heroes go up to the 100th level''. The two of them slashed and ran in silence all the way until the 30th level, where the peach wood sword shattered.


    Thus, I decisively took out the black dog blood spray and sprayed it towards the person in front of me.


    Things like buddhist beads have already started to heat up, and I can even hear the cracks on the buddhist beads.


    ''Kacha! ''An arrow came from an unknown place and pierced through my knee. An intense pain shot through my brain and I hurriedly placed my jade blistered hand on my palm as I chanted the incantation for the'' six words'' Great Brilliant Curse ''loudly.


    Qin Yao crouched down and looked at the bone arrow in my leg. I sat on the ground and resisted the urge to cry out loud.


    So painful! It was extremely painful!


    "Endure it, you can''t pull out this bone arrow." Qin Yao tore a piece of cloth from the corner of his clothes to bandage my wound. After tying me up, he carried me on his back.


    "Hold me tightly on the last ten floors." Qin Yao''s low voice came out.


    I nodded, my uninjured leg tightly wrapped around Qin Yao''s waist.


    The Barrier shattered with a loud bang. Qin Yao jumped up, the Soul Summoning Lamp shined brightly, the energy consumption of Qin Yao''s body increased by many times due to the carrying me on his back. After he reached the fifth floor, his back was already drenched in sweat.


    "Qin Yao, put me down." I had already used up all of my spray and casually threw away the jar. I pleaded in a low voice, "We will slowly run through the remaining five levels. You will definitely be exhausted and dehydrated if you do this!"


    Qin Yao did not say anything and continued to run up.


    "Qin Yao, put me down ¡­"


    "Qin Yao..."


    "Shut up!" Qin Yao finally replied with a tone of fury that had never been there before, "If I let you down now, you''ll be dead meat!"


    "I''m asking you, how many things do you have that can protect you?"


    I sniffled and allowed Qin Yao to carry me on his back, until I finally climbed up the roof like I was crawling.


    The crystal on the roof was slightly larger than the one yesterday. Qin Yao swung his half broken peach wood sword and directly smashed the crystal away. After that, it went limp and collapsed onto the ground, fainting away.


    Just like before, the crystal transformed into a ray of light and disappeared into the Soul Suppressing Jade, then the building disappeared. What awaited them below was the big net that Su Min had long since prepared.


    When I landed on the ground, I wasn''t really conscious, but when I woke up, I was lying here with Yun Yiran. Su Min wasn''t by my side, and what was beside me were still Qin Yao and Taotie.


    "You''re awake." Qin Yao''s face was still pale white, and when he saw that I had woken up, he smiled at me.


    "Qin Yao, Brother Lu." I rubbed my temples. "Where''s Su Min?"

 C51

    Qin Yao''s smile froze, and he looked towards the Taotie.


    "Your Hubby, he ¡­ "Heavily injured." The Taotie whispered, "You should..."


    "What happened to him!?" I immediately exploded, "Who can hurt him!?"


    "Bai Nian." Qin Yao frowned, "Bai Nian noticed us, and fought with Su Min."


    "However, Su Min has not even broken through a single layer of the Seal on his body, so he is naturally not Bai Nian''s match." The Taotie took the second half of the sentence, "But this guy is very smart, he purposely made a big scene, attracting me over. Two on one, Su Min risked serious injury to also seriously injure Bai Nian."


    "Then those who caught us back then ¡­" I looked at the Taotie.


    "It''s me." The Taotie nodded its head, "At that time, Su Min no longer had any strength left, but it had to endure and see how you came back safely. It also dragged your body, which had just recovered a little after the Seal broke a little, and brought you here.


    Disappeared?


    "Where is he now?" I asked.


    "It''s being nurtured by me." Just as she was speaking, Yun Yiran walked in. "There''s no other way other than to wake him up and kill the first floor''s Seal."


    "So," I said, leaning against the headboard, "those two buildings, I have to go."


    "Bingo." Yun Yiran pulled back my blanket, "You little girl, even you know people that aren''t normal people."


    Layer by layer the gauze was removed, revealing the wound underneath. Yun Yiran pressed on the edges of the wound and took out a white porcelain bottle from a martial arts drama. From within, she poured out a pill that was about the size of a mother''s finger.


    Well, according to the wuxia drama, this ball-like item was a pill.


    Then...


    Yun Yiran actually stuffed the pill into my wound!


    What the f * ck! Murder! Why don''t you give me a anesthetic instead!


    Qin Yao and the Taotie''s movements could be said to be extremely fast, as they directly pressed me down onto the bed, making me unable to move. I, on the other hand, was tightly pressed down onto the bed by three men, crying like a dog ¡­


    My wound is only the size of a small fingernail. I forcefully forced out a wound that was twice the size and stuffed it with a pill.


    "Endure the pain. This is the fastest way. It will be fine in three days." "Oh my god, can you not have such an aggrieved expression on your face. We didn''t do anything to you, it''s just applying medicine!" Yun Yiran curled her lips.


    I couldn''t stop sobbing, saying that if you don''t try and feel the pain of putting in such a large pill, why don''t you die?


    Everyone burst out laughing.


    has been sleeping the entire time, and Qin Yao has been busy doing all this for me. Sometimes, Yuning would come over to take a look as well, but she was in a rush. It was said that the psychology exam she chose was about to begin, and she was extremely busy.


    Indeed, the girl''s face was very sharp.


    Once, when Qin Yao went out to buy vegetables, only Yun Yiran and I were left in the house.


    Yun Yiran drew on the drawing while asking me, why did she like Su Min and not Qin Yao then?


    I laughed, because at that time, Qin Yao was really too strong of a Prince Charming, and couldn''t catch him at all. Do you dare to believe that the only time we met after entering the academy for three years was when we were still new students? However, at that time, it was only me who saw Qin Yao, as he did not even notice a small figure like me. When we finally got to know each other, Su Min and I would already be married.


    Yun Yiran put down her digital pen, turned around and seriously asked me.


    If Qin Yao had met me first, would I have liked Qin Yao?


    I was stunned.


    This? I never thought of it. To me, Qin Yao was like a brother that meticulously cared for his little sister. She was as strong as she was, and as lonely as she was.


    I said I didn''t know.


    Yun Yiran laughed and continued to use her pen to draw on the computer screen.


    She said, Qin Yao likes you, don''t you see?


    He treats Yuning the same, if anything happens, he will definitely put us behind him. To him, we are one of the few people who care about his life and death, no matter who it is, they will protect us with their lives.


    Yun Yiran smiled and did not speak.


    But even so, as a girl, I would naturally think a lot.


    Qin Yao has indeed taken great care of me and Yuning, and he would definitely appear at the most dangerous moment for sure. For example, the time when Yuning and I met the Wall-Hitting Ghost, was also the first time Qin Yao and I truly met.


    and Yuning rushed in, but Yuning didn''t even notice that I had not eaten dinner, while Qin Yao had already brought me dinner.


    I shook my head to clear it of strange thoughts.


    Just then, Yun Yiran finished her drawing and put down her brush.


    She said, little girl, don''t you think that Qin Yao knows you a little too well? You once told me that when you met each other for the first time, Qin Yao said "Why are you here?"


    I nodded.


    Yun Yiran laughed, he asked me, did you guys wear school uniforms back then?


    I shook my head.


    "And you also said that the second time you met Qin Yao was during Perverted Week''s class. He gave you notes and told you to come here, right?"


    I nodded again.


    "Why is Qin Yao so familiar with your affairs?" Yun Yiran tilted her head, "Actually you know, but you''re just pretending not to know, right?"


    I was silent.


    "There''s nothing else I can tell you today." Yun Yiran stood up, "I just wanted to tell you that the ghost isn''t blind, he can see through the way Qin Yao looks at you. The reason he did not make a sound is because Qin Yao had always been helping you in a place where he was powerless. "


    "Keep your distance from Qin Yao, right? If you''re too intimate with him, it will be difficult for both of you in the end. Don''t ask me how I found out."


    I wanted to say something, but there was nothing I could say. I could only sigh.


    "If you like a ghost and are tired, you have a way out." Yun Yiran laughed, and looked at her watch.


    "Leimu will be back soon, when the time comes, prepare to apply the medicine."


    I burst into tears.


    On the third day, walking was no longer a problem for me. Qin Yao was still hesitating whether or not he should let me stay and observe for a few days.


    After that, Yun Yiran''s eyes lit up, saying that I like the temper of a girl like you, I''ll give you a 20% discount in the future.


    I nodded vigorously. Well, the monarch indicated that he was satisfied.


    I told Yun Yiran that I would probably have to come back twice in the next two days. I would have to go to the remaining two buildings.


    Qin Yao didn''t say anything. He immediately picked up the abacus and quickly calculated a number with his finger.


    I sighed.


    Qin Yao didn''t drive this time, so we slowly walked back.


    Qin Yao was afraid that I would feel pain, so he walked very slowly.


    Thus, the two of them leisurely wandered around in the street.


    "Xiaochu." Qin Yao opened his mouth, "You ¡­ Did she like Su Min that much? For him, you''re not even giving up your life? "

 C52

    "Maybe." I remembered Yun Yiran''s words and smiled, "Although Su Min said that it was the biggest accident of my life, I still cherish this accident."


    "Su Min is tyrannical, but he is very relaxed; he is easily jealous, every time he is jealous, he would act like a child, looking so angry that his face would turn red." I said, "At that time, Yun Yife was still alive, and I was only an ordinary student. Regarding these things, I am partially skeptical."


    "I think it''s worth it to say that this road will be scarred."


    "Because I''ve obtained a group of friends that I can befriend, as well as warmth that comes from both the Yin Yang and Yang worlds. I feel lucky to have met Su Min. "


    "At that time, I told Palaeo- Yan that maybe it was his tribulation, and now, Su Min is also my tribulation."


    Qin Yao didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Xiaochu, if you ever get tired of living like this, tell me." Qin Yao''s voice was a little hoarse, "I''ll let you live the life of an ordinary person."


    "You will be like an ordinary person. You will grow, marry, have children, slowly grow old, and walk to the end of your life."


    I looked at Qin Yao emotionally.


    "Arigado."


    This thank you came from the bottom of his heart.


    That night, Qin Yao filtered out all of the things I could use to ward off evil spirits in his house, leaving behind a few that had a stronger attack power and a few that could trigger hard Barrier. On the second day, he even went to the temple early in the morning to open up all these things. I don''t know what Qin Yao is asking for, but it''s said that it''s for signing.


    Thus, I was once again armed on and off by Qin Yao. Furthermore, Qin Yao even asked a bunch of Sanskrit scriptures from the temple, saying that this thing is a killing tool for ghosts.


    So I laughed and sighed.


    When they arrived at the place I mentioned, Qin Yao didn''t remind me otherwise. Instead, he gave me a pair of Bluetooth earphones and told me to relax and be bold, since he had been waiting downstairs for me to come back. If I''m scared, I can talk to him in my headphones. He''ll always reply to me.


    Thus, I held the Obsidian Blade in my hand as I charged into the building with a posture of "The wind blows, the water is cold, but the strong ones leave, but never return" before sweeping out with my blade.


    However, he didn''t see anything.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that this place did not seem to be the building he was in!


    I heard Qin Yao speaking from my headphones. Qin Yao said that it''s fine and that we can adapt to the situation. And then he asked me what I saw.


    I''m standing on the school playground right now. I think I saw me run past.


    A girl with a piece of toast in her mouth rushed into the classroom. A lotus root colored headband fell to the ground as it was not tied properly. The girl didn''t even notice as she rushed towards the classroom on the first floor. Twenty seconds later, he rushed out from the first floor, talking about which floor the fuck Ma Zhe''s classroom came from. He took three steps at a time and headed straight to the second floor.


    I remember! Wasn''t this me when I was a freshman!


    That day, I spent more than 30 yuan to buy an antique hairband, finally arriving. I happily tied my hair up with a hairband in the dormitory. I looked up at the time absentmindedly. Damn, I was late for work!


    So I threw a handful of water at my face, grabbed my bag, and ran to Marge''s classroom. Unexpectedly, I remembered the wrong floor, and although I ran as fast as I could, I was still a step too late, and was punished outside Marge''s classroom with a stool and a large roof.


    And when I went back, I found that not only had I lost my hairband, but I had also brought the wrong school bag with me.


    That day, it really did collapse.


    When I came back to my senses, I saw a tall and thin boy in a white shirt stooping down to pick up the hairband. He looked at it for a moment, then looked in the direction that I ran towards and suddenly smiled.


    The boy turned around. It was Qin Yao.


    So this is when Qin Yao really knows me.


    With a jump, I was standing in the school auditorium again. On the stage, the extremely familiar girl was reciting the lines from the thunderstorm as she took the bowl of ''medicine''. He drank it down while crying.


    It was an art festival in the first semester of the year. My classmate was performing a play called "Thunder Rain", and my role in it was "Fantasy".


    At that time, I cried because I said cry in the class is acclaimed as the most real character in the entire drama.


    There were people recording it from below. One of the boys recorded a video of Rui crying and drinking medicine at the same time and sent it over to Qin Yao.


    "Dude, isn''t this the girl you were looking for a while ago?"


    After a long while, Qin Yao answered with a simple and concise sentence ¡ª ¡ª Yes.


    ¡ª What, like a girl?


    ¡ª She lost her headband. I found it. Give it to her for me.


    So when the play was over, this chubby boy came to our class and handed me the headband I thought I couldn''t find.


    Stunned, I took the headband and thanked the boy. The boy''s face reddened and he scratched his head nervously.


    Then the boy asked for my number and I gave it to him. Three months later, the boy became my boyfriend.


    That''s right, the slightly plump boy was Yun Yife.


    There was even a time when no one from my group came out. Qin Yao was one of the most famous students in our academy, accidentally smashing an entire pot of catnip with dirt and water all over Qin Yao''s pure white suit.


    That day, Qin Yao wanted to wear his suit to the Music Hall to play a solo violin.


    I was so scared that I kept saying I was sorry, and Qin Yao was saying that he was sorry too, because he broke my catnip.


    After two days, Yun Yife brought me an extremely good looking catnip, but as a thoughtless and stupid guy, I had long forgotten about the catnip incident, so I took the catnip that Yun Yife brought over as a gift.


    Qin Yao knew that regardless of whether it was the Yang World or the Yang World, both of them were restless. Coincidentally, they met Yu Ning again, so he told her about it and told her not to come out.


    Yuning told me about this when she got back, and at this moment, I already knew what this guy Qin Yao looked like.


    After that, Yun Yife and I broke up.


    Qin Yao heard about this and wanted to look for me. Once, when he was collecting ghosts near the school, he suddenly heard a loud shout from the Dean of Education. Following that, the silhouette of a girl in black completely disregarded her image and rushed out.


    That''s me.


    So Qin Yao followed me secretly. When Yuning and I came out, we bumped into the Wall-Hitting Ghost. We sat on the ground dispiritedly and waited for dawn to break, then Qin Yao dragged the Soul Summoning Lamp out along with me and Yuning.


    So from then on, we finally got to know each other.

 C53

    The camera turned and the camera zoomed in on a place I''d never seen before.


    There were rocks all around and the sky was very dark. He could vaguely see a white figure in front of him.


    Qin Yao?


    Then, I saw Yuning. Slight, Palaeo- Yan.


    That person is my cousin, his name is Ye Lingyun, he is a little handsome, but bullying me means bullying others. When I was young, I was often bullied by him until I cried. Afterwards, when he went abroad to study, I never saw him again.


    Qin Yao''s gaze was a little strange. It was not as calm as before, but wooden. I couldn''t hear them, just saw their mouths move.


    Qin Yao pointed to the front, and then everyone looked forward, only to see that suddenly, a huge cage had appeared from underground, trapping everyone inside in an instant.


    Then, blood began to gush out.


    In my impression, Qin Yao is an existence who has always protected everyone behind him. No matter what, he would rather have his body covered in wounds than let a single strand of hair on his back fall off.


    The Qin Yao in front of him was suddenly a little unfamiliar.


    Qin Yao turned around dumbly, faced a girl in black who had appeared behind him at some point, and kneeled down on one knee.


    The image suddenly crumbled. A hand suddenly pulled me out of the crumbling image. It was only after running for a long time did the person turn around.


    "Are you all right?" Qin Yao asked me.


    I shook my head. The bloody scene a moment ago hit me so hard that I couldn''t react for a while.


    "The Taotie broke through a formation here, so I came in." Qin Yao rubbed his temples, "Leave the rest to me."


    "Don''t believe him." Su Min''s voice sounded from behind me. I turned my head and the translucent Su Min frowned and grabbed my other hand.


    "Shouldn''t you be sleeping? Why are you standing here?" Qin Yao frowned.


    "What about you? Shouldn''t you have been able to see it? Now that you''ve entered the room, do you think you''re very normal?" Su Min also frowned.


    I was so stunned I didn''t know what to do.


    The two of them faced each other for a long time before they both turned their heads at the same time.


    "Xiaochu, who do you trust?"


    Who do I believe?


    I don''t know who I believe! In other words, I don''t believe anyone right now! I only believe in myself!


    So I shook them both off and climbed up alone.


    The building was so eerie that I didn''t even know if I was in a dream or really climbing. Stepping on empty air, I reflexively reached out my hand and caught the edge of a stage.


    His vision blurred, and he realised that he was currently hanging on the side of the roof. Qin Yao''s anxious voice that was hidden in his earphones shocked his eardrums.


    "Xiaochu! Ye Churan! Did you hear me! "


    "I heard it!" "I saw the crystal. How can it be so big!"


    This crystal is not too big, it''s about the size of my head!


    With a strike of the rod, the crystal transformed into a stream of light and returned to the Soul Suppressing Jade, followed by a familiar feeling of weightlessness.


    Then I fell into a net. As the net slowly fell, I looked at the anxious Qin Yao in front of me in confusion. Then, I suddenly threw the peach wood sword in my hand over.


    Qin Yao caught it steadily and looked at me suspiciously.


    I let out a long breath and smiled.


    "It''s finally true."


    On the way back, I told Qin Yao about my situation inside, and when I finally heard his voice, I was already hanging on the side of the roof.


    Qin Yao gasped in shock.


    I said that from start to finish, I didn''t know where the illusions were and where the reality was. In the middle, Qin Yao and Su Min asked me who I trusted, I was simply about to collapse.


    In the end, I chose to believe in myself.


    When Qin Yao said that I did the right thing, no one could rely on me. At this critical moment, the only one who could be trusted was herself.


    I didn''t answer.


    When I returned to Yun Yiran''s place, Yun Yiran was still wondering how I was alright. I said, this time it''s not a question of whether I was alright, but if I was busy, when I came back, I would already be a dead man.


    After that, Yun Yiran let me see Su Min.


    Su Min lied in the pitch black coffin with his eyes closed, as though he was just sleeping.


    Yun Yiran said. From the looks of it, he had already recovered a lot, if she could take down the last tower, Su Min''s first floor could be broken through. Not only would she wake up, her strength would increase by another level.


    I was silent. The sky outside had already darkened. If it wasn''t dark, perhaps I would have left by now.


    After a sleepless night, I simply did not sleep, got up to count the things that can be used to fight alone.


    Not much more.


    Finally, after a moment''s hesitation, I pulled out a tightly wrapped box from the back of the cabinet. He opened it and inside was a black gilded blade.


    This is what Grandpa left me. When I was young, my grandfather told me about ghosts and gods. Although I didn''t believe it at the time, but it was just a story I heard, so I knew a lot about ghosts and gods.


    Grandfather had left me this scimitar and told me not to use it unless I was in a dangerous situation.


    I asked why, my grandfather said. This blade is something that has been passed down from our ancestors for generations, it was dug out from a pile of dead people. The killing aura is too strong, the living cannot control it.


    Grandfather said that this blade is called the God Slaying.


    The next morning, I packed the God Slaying tightly in my bag and got on Qin Yao''s car.


    However, Qin Yao did not go directly to the building. Instead, he went to the coffee shop to look for Taotie and performers, and then went to the hospital to fetch Palaeo- Yan.


    The Taotie s, performers and Palaeo- Yan seemed to have come prepared, and directly got on the carriage. The atmosphere inside was slightly heavy.


    "At first, when you get there, you don''t need to care about anything else. You can just rush straight into the building." The Taotie frowned, "No matter what happens behind you, do not look back."


    "If there is someone who stands in your way, just chop them up and let his blood splatter on you. This way, the evil spirits of the building fear your killing intent and would normally not dare to approach you."


    I nodded dejectedly and gripped the God Slaying tightly.


    He could see the building from a distance. However, it was no longer as quiet as it used to be. Instead, it was three stories high and three layers high.


    No, not human. Although these shadows could see the heads and limbs, they were like the death gods in the animation, without a finer structure.


    The Taotie and Palaeo- Yan''s bodies tensed up.


    Before Qin Yao''s car could stop, a shadow had already appeared, it was Palaeo- Yan who opened the car door first, and immediately flew out.


    The gigantic earthen yellow wings spread open. With a long roar, Palaeo- Yan immediately charged into the battlefield, following that, the Taotie also came out of the carriage and changed into its original form.

 C54

    "Ye Xiaochu! Run inside! Don''t look back! " Palaeo- Yan shouted. I immediately rushed into the cave with my saber in hand. Unexpectedly, a white shadow appeared in front of me. I didn''t have time to see who it was, so I swung my knife. A black light suddenly emerged from the God Slaying, and blood splattered in all directions. Even my face was splashed with the warm and sticky blood.


    After passing by the white shadow, I directly charged into the building.


    The only thing waiting for me in the building was a gigantic night owl. I took two steps back and swung the scimitar horizontally. The night cat howled and retreated a bit before starting a second round of attack.


    I am not a true practitioner, my only amulet is the Taekwondo that I learned for two years. I lowered my body and dodged the attack of the night owls. Then, I raised my God Slaying and slashed at the night owls'' stomach. The blood and internal organs of the night owl immediately flowed through my body. I felt nauseous, but I still carried the God Slaying and charged straight up.


    Snakes started to appear, but my feet were tied with buddhist beads, those snakes were afraid of the buddhist beads and did not dare to bite, so they all jumped up, wanting to bite my neck, but they were all cut in half by the God Slaying. When the God Slaying came in contact with the fresh blood, it became even more excited, and its entire blade turned slightly red. Sometimes, I didn''t even need to control it as the God Slaying would fly out by itself, and it was completely carrying me around to kill.


    Fifth level ¡­ Level 10 ¡­ Fifteenth level ¡­


    I was a little exhausted, so I opened up the Sanskrit Barrier to support it. After that, I stood still to rest and drank some water.


    The God Slaying was still very excited, but it knew that my stamina was running out, so it suppressed it and did not attack, but the sound of the handle of the sword still echoed.


    After I had rested enough, I packed up my things and prepared to head up again, but suddenly, I heard a bellow from the Taotie outside the building.


    I know, I have to hurry.


    By the time I reached the 30th floor, I was already crawling. The smell of sweat and blood mixed together was really nauseating, but I was helpless about it. In the end, there was even blood that flowed down the corner of my clothes.


    Please hold on, please...


    By the time I reached the top floor, I was covered in bruises, and there was no time to deal with them. The snake poison had numbed my legs, but the God Slaying was still suppressing it.


    After taking out the crystal, I directly knelt on the roof. The crystal transformed into a ray of light and entered the Soul Suppressing Jade. The Soul Suppressing Jade suddenly lit up and I heard a sound similar to glass shattering.


    Falling from the sky didn''t feel good. The worst part was that the people below were being dragged by the Shadow Wraith. No one was able to free themselves to catch me.


    At the height of the 40th floor, it should be fine if I fall to my death.


    I closed my eyes and smiled.


    He is gentle and virtuous, his looks comparable to the bright moon. At least standing by Su Min''s side, I will not make others feel that I am too irreconcilable, but rather praise his as a talented woman. As for my family, Su Min will take care of them till the end, and my friends will also meet better people. At least, they will be better than me.


    After thinking for a while, I closed my eyes and silently waited for the pain that was brought to me in that instant. I didn''t expect myself to fall into an ice-cold embrace.


    "Ye Churan, you better remember this, from today onwards, I will no longer meet women who are better than you. If you die, I will have a lot of time to torture you."


    I suddenly opened my eyes, and what entered them were Su Min''s furious and pained eyes. I blinked my eyes, and started laughing out loud.


    "You''re awake! "Then I don''t need to worry anymore!"


    Su Min was stunned by my smile, and then sighed helplessly.


    "Mm, no need to worry."


    When Su Min said this, he suppressed them with his absolute strength. His first level of Seal had already been removed, so dealing with a few underlings who were already considered defeated wouldn''t be a problem.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw how injured I was. It wasn''t because I was severely injured, but because I was still alive.


    The group immediately sent me to Yun Yiran''s place. Yun Yiran worked quickly to treat the wounds on my body without any ointment, but I did not feel any pain.


    I wanted to tell them not to worry, it doesn''t hurt at all, but the moment I opened my mouth, it went out of tune. Only then did I know that the venom had started to spread.


    Halfway through dealing with Yun Yiran, I fell asleep from the invasion of the snake poison. I don''t know when I finally woke up, but I found that I was in a lot of pain and I had been wrapped up as a mummy.


    "You slept for six days." Su Min opened his mouth, "Do you want to drink water? If you want to, just blink your eyes. "


    I blinked with effort. Su Min sighed and took a bowl of water from the bedside, using a cotton swab to wipe my mouth. After that, he slowly fed the water to me with a small spoon.


    After drinking a little, Su Min put the bowl down.


    "Yun Yiran said that you can''t drink too much water right now." Su Min looked at me deeply, "Why must I go? If I had been sleeping soundly, you would also have returned to your normal life. Unlike now, where you cannot even talk while wrapping yourself up into a dumpling."


    I looked at Su Min, and started to blink quickly.


    This was the Morse code, and I was interested in it at the time, so I learned it.


    I slowly typed it out, not caring if Su Min could understand it or not.


    BecauseIloveyou.


    Because I love you.


    This is the boldest thing I have ever said, but I don''t know if the other party can understand it. I can''t help but feel a little stifled and amused.


    However, Su Min suddenly smiled.


    "I really don''t know what you are talking about, but we are of the same body and heart. If you understand something like the Moth Code, I will understand it."


    I suddenly blushed, secretly annoyed at how I had forgotten this.


    Su Min laughed, it was a carefree laugh.


    According to Yun Yiran''s words, it was just that the injury was very serious, and she wouldn''t be able to recover within a month at all.


    Preparation for paying.


    Palaeo- Yan, Taotie and Qin Yao were all injured, but they were not severe. The Taotie, in particular, indicated that it did not matter since it had already eaten enough.


    We said we didn''t want to say anything to the rice bucket, he was happy.


    Qin Yao and Yuning, who had gone through the examination, would come here to study. Yuning would give me a supplementary lesson if she had something to do, but I just lay there like a dead body, blinking my eyes when I saw this. I wouldn''t just look at Yuning, but also try my best to express an emotion that I didn''t know anything about.


    Then, Yuning would patiently repeat it again.


    The days of being a mummy were boring, because being unable to move was one thing. The other was when Yun Yiran told me that my face was bitten by a snake and I could even breathe through the air.


    I thought to myself, Oh no, this is the end.

 C55

    Life seems to calm down all of a sudden, as a senior, I have nothing to do all day. As long as you go to a classroom in the university, no one will care about you.


    Thus, I sat in the back row. Whenever there were classes that I didn''t like or those that Qin Yao had taught me, I would switch on my phone and plug in my earphones to make up for it.


    Recently, Yun Yiran had brought him into the second round and it seemed like he wouldn''t be able to come out.


    Yuning was still in the midst of participating in competitions and debates as she won prizes one after another. The moment she opened her room, she saw all kinds of glittering trophies that could blind my pure titanium dog eyes.


    Today, I was playing a popular game. I was just about to finish clearing the dungeon, but I received a call. The game had already disappeared.


    F * ck, I''ve been clearing this dungeon for three hours, three hours!


    While clenching his teeth, he answered the phone, thinking to himself, "If I make a mistake, I''ll curse you to death."


    He quietly picked up the call. An unfamiliar yet slightly familiar voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Ye Xiaochu, where are you? I''m at the train station in A City. I''m here to pick me up. "


    "Damn, who the f * * k are you?" If you say you want me to go, then I will go. I held my breath and put on a tough posture.


    "F * ck! You only walked for four years and you don''t recognize my voice? Ye Churan, you''re so bad, come and pick me up at the train station! I am Ye Lingyun! "


    "F * ck, why did you come back!" I exploded at that time, but I realized that the whole class had quieted down. The professors were all looking at me with a dumbfounded expression, Yuning was originally about to fall asleep, but was immediately jolted awake by my words.


    "Professor, I need to hurry! "If I don''t go, I won''t be able to see the sun tomorrow!" I greeted the professor with a pale face and sweated profusely. No matter what the professor''s expression was, I immediately rushed out.


    "Brother!" Brother Ye! Lord Ye! I''ll be there in a minute! Ten minutes! " As I spoke, I flipped out of the school gate, stopped my car, and ran out. The driver was also domineering. He stepped on the throttle of the car and drove it all the way to the train station. Five minutes later, I arrived at the train station.


    Four years ago, Ye Lingyun was still a teenager. At that time, I was still a third year dog, and in my impression, he was an impressive bookworm.


    Back then, he had been so unruly, having seven stitches on his side and a scar on his side. In the end, this fellow wore a shirt that tore through the wind, purposely revealing his scar, and those who were familiar with his arrogant style would think that he was the school''s underworld boss.


    However, the strange thing was that this guy was actually their school''s grass. It was said that the reason for him appearing on the leaderboard was because of his domineering aura. However, his domineering aura wasn''t forced out, but was truly domineering.


    After that, I was bullied by this guy all my life.


    After graduating from university, he flew abroad and disappeared without a trace. According to her, he had developed quite well abroad and wouldn''t be back for a while.


    This time, it was probably not a good thing.


    "Brother, why are you back?" I ran to it. Ye Lingyun sized me up from head to toe and curled his lips.


    "He still looks like a weak chicken."


    I held my breath in front of my chest. Bro, I''m a girl, why do I have to have muscles?


    But because I''m very weak, I definitely didn''t dare to say those words out loud. I didn''t dare to say them four years ago, and now, facing Ye Lingyun who has a body full of muscles, I definitely didn''t dare to say them out loud.


    So I called Su Min and Palaeo- Yan, who indicated that there was nothing wrong, and my brother-in-law had to take care of it, causing Palaeo- Yan to frown.


    I said no, no, I just figured you''d have to roll back in.


    There was three seconds of silence on the other end of the line.


    I say there''s nothing I can do, Ye Lingyun ¡­ Stay long, he!


    The hard life had just begun!


    After Ye Lingyun arrived home, he threw the luggage towards me and lied on the sofa to rest. Thus, I could only bitterly settle down in the trunk of Ye Lingyun, thinking that if I don''t come back now, there might not even be bones left for me.


    Maybe due to the pity of the heavens, Su Min came back with a bunch of things. As soon as I entered, I felt that the atmosphere in the house wasn''t right.


    Ye Lingyun suddenly looked at Su Min with killing intent. Su Min also squinted his eyes.


    I was holding an apple and was about to peel it when I suddenly shivered.


    "Ye Churan, this thing is a ghost." Ye Lingyun shot me a glance.


    "I know." "This is my Hubby."


    "Your Hubby!? "Are you kidding? Don''t you know that there are no paths for humans and ghosts?!"


    I trembled in fright because of Ye Lingyun. I placed the apple and fruit knife in my hand on the tea table and prepared to listen to his lecture.


    "We already have an underworld marriage." Su Min carried the things in his hands to the kitchen and then protected the trembling me behind him. "I can take good care of Xiaochu."


    Ye Lingyun looked at Su Min and sneered, then closed his eyes and lied on the sofa, as though he was sleeping.


    Palaeo- Yan came back after a while. Looking at Ye Lingyun who was snoring on the sofa, he asked me, "Where did this brother with a pure Yang physique come from?"


    Pure Yang Body is the exact opposite of my Pure Yin Body, the word ''birthright'' is positive, most ghosts would not even dare to approach it, because when I was young and was targeted by Su Min, some ghosts would often come to cause trouble, so my parents brought Ye Lingyun over to my house to help me ward off evil.


    I guess I might as well have a bunch of ghosts pester me and give them a quick death.


    I said I don''t know how he got back here either. It has to be said that the people my entire family fears the most are this cousin Ye Lingyun, he bullied me one by one when I was young.


    Palaeo- Yan sighed, and said that he would let Su Min stay in my room, and poured out Su Min''s room for him to use. It''s not like Su Min had not slept with me before, I grimaced, and said, living in my room is okay, right?


    However, this is indeed a solution. After Su Min said that he wouldn''t touch me, Su Min would just enter my room.


    Thus, the double bed that I was originally enjoying by myself really turned into a double bed.


    Ye Lingyun didn''t say much about this, and only looked deeply at Su Min.


    At night, Su Min said that actually Ye Lingyun was very concerned about me, it was just that his method was too overbearing, and I wouldn''t be able to accept it.


    When Ye Lingyun was young, he beat me up and lost two of his teeth, how could he possibly care about me?


    Su Min asked me, why did Ye Lingyun beat me up to such a state?


    I was terrified, I said. I was bitten by a dog...


    Su Min sweated, telling his what happened to the dog in the end.


    Mn, the dog was brought back by Ye Lingyun to be stewed.


    Was it really what Su Min said?

 C56

    When I went to bed at night, it was rather awkward. After all, I had never slept with a man except for my father, and certainly never with a ghost.


    So I tried to shrink myself into a little ball, and then I moved closer to the bed, and then I moved closer again.


    Then it plopped down under the bed.


    Su Min said helplessly. Forget it, go to sleep.


    However, if Su Min were to stare straight at me, I definitely wouldn''t be able to sleep, so I turned my back on Su Min and pretended that he didn''t exist.


    Su Min was helpless against this and did not know what to say.


    It was awkward, but I did sleep soundly. He dreamt of his grandmother.


    Grandmother was still sitting on the kang. I kept talking to Grandmother while I was crying, but Grandmother just smiled at me and didn''t say anything.


    Grandmother''s eyes made me feel very uncomfortable. Although they were still kind, I really wanted to cry when I thought that I would never see those kind eyes again.


    In the end, my grandmother stroked my hair, then leaned on her cane to stand up, slowly turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.


    I wanted to shout, but I couldn''t. Suddenly, the fragrance of the wine wafted up from the tip of my nose. I didn''t think much about it. The moment I opened my eyes, I was stunned.


    Gray pajamas?


    The heck! I immediately looked up and saw two thin, slightly pale lips.


    "You woke up from your sleep?" Su Min said, "I''ll buy breakfast today and eat. You have been hugging me the entire time, and I didn''t dare to move."


    "Did you have a dream?" You''ve been crying. " Su Min reached out and wiped my tears.


    "Su Min, why do you think humans should dream?" I sniffled. "I know this person will never see you again, but you will miss him."


    "Dreaming of this thing is really cruel."


    Su Min listened to me lovingly as I cried and talked, and then he gently hugged me.


    "Grandmother will definitely get a good birth. That Ghost Servant is indeed famous throughout the Underworld for being capable. Everyone can be at ease with her work."


    "If she''s in a good mood, maybe... You and your reincarnated grandmother will have a chance to meet again. "


    I held onto Su Min''s collar and sobbed.


    However ¡­ There would always be something that would ruin the atmosphere.


    "Hey, do you want a bowl for breakfast?" Ye Lingyun opened the door with a clang, seeing me crying profusely in Su Min''s embrace, he snorted, and then pulled me out.


    "What the f * ck are you crying for!?" All you know is how to cry all day, are you the water tap?! "


    I sniffed and hugged Ye Lingyun.


    Ye Lingyun was also confused by my actions, because I had never taken the initiative to touch Ye Lingyun. This made him start to suspect whether I was fake Ye Churan.


    "Bro, I miss Grandma."


    Ye Lingyun was silent. Before he came here, he went back to the village to worship his grandmother. It was said that he came back because he knew that his grandmother had passed away. When Ye Lingyun was young, he was very protective of his grandma. Once, his grandma went out and tripped him up, causing Ye Lingyun to curse at his grandma for more than ten minutes.


    Presumably, Ye Lingyun also felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Don''t cry." Ye Lingyun sighed, "If you keep crying, Grandma won''t come back."


    "If you cry so bitterly, your grandmother will not be happy."


    I sniffed and let go of Ye Lingyun.


    Ye Lingyun looked at me for a moment, then turned his gun towards Su Min.


    "What the hell are you still looking at!?" Are you really planning on eating a bowl for breakfast? "


    Su Min helplessly sighed, he took his clothes to the bathroom to change, then went downstairs to buy breakfast.


    After I cried enough, I received a round of curses from Ye Lingyun, scolding me that a girl like me actually took the initiative to crawl into a man''s embrace. Although my actions of not having a chest, not having a bottom that could hurt the whole body doesn''t make the other party have any fanciful thoughts, but this makes people feel that I am not a reserved person.


    I lowered my head and was scolded. When Ye Lingyun finished scolding me, I raised my head and asked, Brother, in truth, you are very concerned about me, right?


    Ye Lingyun was stunned by my question, and soon after, I received the same look as if I was looking at a retard.


    "Don''t think so beautifully, I''m scolding you just because you deserve it."


    Thus, I silently pierced a scarecrow for Ye Lingyun in my heart, and then fiercely injected two needles into his heart.


    Other people''s older brother is gentle and considerate, my older brother has a venomous tongue but still needs to be beaten up.


    What a difference.


    After eating breakfast, Yuning and I went to school as usual. However, before we even reached the school gate, we were blocked by yellow hair.


    I thought to myself, this is not good, there are so few people here and we don''t even have a brick. Yuning and I do not have any weapons to fight back.


    There''s no way we can get out of here.


    So I quickly brought Yuning and ran. At the same time, I dialed Ye Lingyun''s number. In any case, in my opinion, the one with the strongest fighting strength right now is Ye Lingyun. It''s fine to be beaten up or scolded at, but it''s better than being beaten to death by the yellow-hair and the other people!


    "Brother!" Help, I''ve been blocked! This group of people are armed with blades! " I shouted as I ran, "There aren''t even any tiles on the ground. If you don''t come, Yuning and I will die here!"


    "What the f * ck!" His phone is on position! " Ye Lingyun scolded me while making noise. Afterwards, he instructed me to run towards his house, so I pulled Yuning and ran towards his house.


    However ¡­ The two girls had such good stamina that they were drenched in sweat not long after. Just a glance and they were caught up to. Suddenly, a group of people ran over from the front.


    Yuning and I looked desperate.


    It''s over. There''s actually an ambush.


    They thought that they would definitely die this time, but they didn''t think that this group of people would directly fight with the people behind them as if they didn''t see us. Yuning and I were both dumbfounded.


    "You''re just standing there foolishly!" You''ve gone silly from running! " Ye Lingyun''s voice suddenly sounded. When I turned my head around, Ye Lingyun coincidentally pulled out a swing and pushed both Yuning and I backwards.


    "Girl, all of you, retreat to the back for your father, I will bleed all over you!"


    Then, Ye Lingyun charged into the battlefield.


    Yuning and I were both startled, although I knew that Ye Lingyun was so ferocious, I never thought that he would be this ferocious. With a swing of the pole, light rays flashed everywhere, and within five minutes, all of the yellow-haired man''s group were lying on the ground.


    "He knows how to f * * king cause trouble for your father all day long!" Ye Lingyun''s body was still covered in blood, he punched me on the head, "Damn! When I was young, I protected you, and now I''m protecting you too! I won''t let you down!"


    "Big brother, you''re covered in blood ¡­"


    "It''s not like it''s laozi''s blood! What did you say!?" Go to school! This is something I and my brothers can take care of! "


    I shrunk my neck, Yuning tugged at me and the two of them ran off dejectedly.


    Then, I also heard Ye Lingyun cursing at the back, saying that other people''s little sister was gentle and cute, how could this little sister of mine be such a troublemaker!

 C57

    When I arrived at school, I didn''t know who said that, but the whole class already knew about it. A few girls even came over to ask me what was the relationship between me and that domineering boy this morning.


    That''s my brother.


    And then they all asked me about my brother''s phone number?


    F * ck? I was stupefied. But my brother had warned me not to tell anyone about his phone number or anything like that, and if he received a strange call, he''d go back and beat me to death.


    Thus, I cowardly chose not to say it.


    The group of girls then turned to look at Yuning, who quickly waved her hands, saying that she only found out yesterday that he had such a brother, so don''t ask me.


    This was what it meant to be peaceful.


    Thus, I was ranked number two on the school''s Dangerous Persons ranking. It was marked as'' Although my strength isn''t that great, my background is very hard ''.


    I say I''m innocent.


    After class, Yuning said, my brother was actually very good to me. In those kinds of novels, I can bully my sister, but other people can''t even lift a finger.


    I said, "Hur Hur, why don''t you let him beat you up for three years?"


    I kept feeling that Bai Nian seemed to be everywhere, and it didn''t seem to be a coincidence that Bai Nian and I met again.


    Bai Nian asked me if I had time for the weekend, so I decided to say no. My brother just came back from overseas and he has a lot of things to busy.


    Bai Nian regretfully nodded her head, then asked me about my brother''s matter. I said that there was nothing much, and when I got along with him, he would scold me and hit me at the same time.


    Bai Nian smiled and said that she really loved my brother and me for our interaction.


    With love for a ghost, the worker is not a masochist, the worker refuses to be beaten up every day.


    Finally, Bai Nian asked me, "I seem to have been hiding from her all this while?"


    The hair on the back of my head exploded as I hurriedly said, "How is that possible? She''s the school belle. It''s an honor for a commoner like me to speak to the school belle. How could I avoid her?" Those are illusions. By the way, are you asking me if I had any ideas for the weekend?


    Bai Nian burst out laughing. Why are you being so nervous, she just wanted to ask me out for a walk during the weekend.


    I laughed dryly and said, "You can do it, Jianghu. I''ll just go back early, otherwise, it will be easy to get beaten to death by my brother." I am just a person, but I''m a little quiet and have a lot of social phobia. Didn''t you see that in the entire school, I only know Yuning and Qin Yao?


    Bai Nian laughed, but actually, social interaction was nothing to be afraid of, all she needed to do was to relax.


    I nodded.


    And then, the three separated. Yuning and I turned into the classroom at the side and heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Slurry coal, every conversation is the head on the belt of the work.


    But I realized something more serious.


    F * ck, I promised Bai Nian that I would go for a stroll.


    I actually agreed to it!


    For my safety, I immediately ordered a stack of tickets online without caring about the sound of my wallet. The more people there are, the more assured I feel in my heart.


    However, after buying the tickets and the clothes, I realized that 1000 yuan was gone.


    F * ck.


    Money was not worth spending anymore.


    I ridiculed as I sent a text message to the group chat, and also mentioned that Bai Nian would go, their reaction would be nothing more than, Holy shit, how did the two of you get involved? I say, how would I know, but I feel like my life is safer with a little more people!


    Only Ye Lingyun said that he was f * cking rich, he ordered so many people''s tickets in one go, letting my parents know if they would be angry enough to want to push him back into their family. How did they give birth to such a wasteful thing?


    I say, brother, my life is in your hands.


    He replied instantly and rolled away. Go find your Hubby.


    I shrugged my shoulders at Yuning, who sent me a private message.


    It was good to have an older brother.


    Pui! What a good ball!


    At night, the moment Yuning and I went out, we saw Ye Lingyun leaning on the school gate, surrounded by a group of girls.


    "I already said that I don''t have a partner! Are you all bored! "


    In case Ye Lingyun attacked us, Yuning and I would immediately pull this guy out of the girls'' encirclement.


    I asked Ye Lingyun why he was here, but Ye Lingyun rolled his eyes and threw me a small bag of fruits, saying that your Hubby had asked him to come out and buy fruit.


    I looked in the bag, puzzled. There were only three oranges.


    I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. If you want to pick me up, just say it.


    Ye Lingyun was a little embarrassed, so he scolded me. No matter what, I actually bought a big bag of ugly oranges, and it''s all gone while waiting for me!


    Didn''t you say you were waiting for me? Why are you waiting for me now? Ye Lingyun choked, and after a few seconds, he said, Damn it, how dare you talk back?


    I said I didn''t dare, then and I shared the remaining three ugly oranges between us. The last one was given to Ye Lingyun.


    Ye Lingyun said that I did not like to eat these kinds of things. I shrugged my shoulders, not knowing who had said that I would eat a bunch in front of the school gate.


    Suddenly, he realized that apart from being fierce, his brother seemed to be a bit stupid.


    Aiyo, hey, moe.


    Then, Qin Yao''s car caught up from behind and waved at us. Get in!


    Ye Lingyun looked at me blankly. I said it was fine, we''re on the same side.


    Therefore, Ye Lingyun pestered me again, saying, "I''m really worried how a girl like me can pick flowers and make grass all over the place."


    I sat in the back seat and kept saying yes, but it was like I was paralyzed for a while.


    Such a big brother should be the type of person that some people with tremors would want ¡­


    After returning home, I told them how I met Bai Nian and how I was brought along to the Floating Cloud City. This time, not only Ye Lingyun gave me a look as if he was looking at a retard, it was actually three of them.


    Ye Lingyun, Palaeo- Yan, faintly.


    I twitched the corner of my mouth, but didn''t dare say anything.


    "If that''s the case, then go." Su Min opened his mouth, "It''s just nice that he has a piece of Soul Suppressing Jade, sooner or later we will have to settle some issues with her."


    "What''s more, I even stabbed her." "Now I suppose she wants to kill me all the time."


    "Huh?" Tough? " Ye Lingyun looked at me with amusement. "You can stab me with a knife already?"


    I chuckled dryly. "Bro, don''t be funny. I almost died at his hands that time. Can you not kill him?"


    Therefore, Ye Lingyun shrugged his shoulders.


    The Taotie said that this group of people shouldn''t be difficult to deal with Bai Nian.


    I was stunned for a moment and then burst into tears.


    How could I forget that the coffee shop of Taotie is not lacking in cosmetics!


    Why do I have to buy it myself! This is great! He must be dumbfounded!

 C58

    The weather wasn''t too cold, so it wouldn''t be too cold even if they wore cosmetics. Thus, the group openly wore all sorts of clothes as they got on the subway.


    The Taotie is wearing a clear set of clothes. Yuning and I are Lamu and Leimu, and Ye Lingyun is the soldier commander.


    Mn, this was very consistent with Ye Lingyun''s aura, the strongest human.


    Su Min''s outfit was really eye-catching, because he was dressed in a black ancient attire with his hair tied up high and a sword strapped to his back. Because of his good looks, he was photographed before he even arrived at the exhibition, which made Su Min feel awkward.


    I said it was okay, that was normal, who told you to have such a nice face.


    That''s what I said, but my hands were sweating.


    I had a nightmare where Su Min was holding onto a pair of swords and fighting against a woman, which was what Su Min was wearing.


    Right now, I could clearly see the patterns on the sword hilt, but it was precisely this that made me more and more flustered the more I thought about it.


    There are still a lot of cosers on the subway, so we don''t have to worry about them. Su Min wasn''t worried either, because he felt that our current clothes are the ones that made him feel uncomfortable.


    I quietly asked Su Min, where did he get this set of clothes from?


    Su Min said. This was a set of clothes that he would only wear when he was on mission. Every time he wore this set of clothes, someone would definitely die. It could be one of them, or it could also be the other party.


    I asked Su Min why did he wear such clothes. Su Min said that since it was his first time walking the streets with his wife, he naturally had to choose the most beautiful clothes to wear.


    I was silent.


    If that dream had been true, the dress would not only have been the most beautiful, it would have been the real thing, the one that announced death.


    Stepping off the subway, we saw a big sister Hua who was waiting for us. It was Bai Nian.


    I couldn''t help but reach out to grab Su Min.


    Why did the two of them look so much like a pair! I refuse to accept this!


    Su Min sensed my little emotion and put his arm around my shoulders. Then, he was slapped down by Ye Lingyun and smashed right on my head.


    "Can you even f * cking know how to write the word ''reserved''?"


    I curled my lip when he hit me. Your sister, this chestnut is a bit painful.


    Bai Nian was a little surprised to see so many people. I said, my brother just came back from overseas, it''s actually not bad to participate in some activities with us.


    Bai Nian nodded her head to show that she understood.


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and said it was hot on the subway. I''m glad I used waterproof when I put on my makeup.


    Actually, I was sweating because I was scared.


    I didn''t feel so awkward trying to change the subject at the exhibition. I just let it go. I used to hold a cell phone and shout out who was who, and then rush out like an arrow out of a bow, leaving a group of people looking at the dust and sighing. I even heard someone say that it was the first time I had seen Ram so happy.


    I was crying inside. I didn''t want to either.


    After this long exhibition, the group of people had all sorts of thoughts and even fears in their hearts.


    However, what made me puzzled was that Bai Nian seemed to have only asked me out for a stroll, and didn''t mention anything about my blade strike back then. I was even suspecting whether I had stabbed that blade into Bai Nian''s body.


    There must be demons behind this abnormal event, Bai Nian was definitely holding back her evil intentions.


    It was only until the afternoon that Bai Nian and I finally separated. The group of people had been photographed and they felt extremely tired just thinking about it.


    When I went to school the next day, I finally understood why Bai Nian did this.


    Because everyone is asking what kind of relationship Bai Nian and I have, for the two of us to actually be so close!


    Someone even came to ask for Bai Nian''s phone number!


    I smiled and said I didn''t, they said stop messing around, I already saw your group of people showing off with Bai Nian, you still want to shirk from it?


    We don''t know each other very well.


    But I know that no one believes me.


    I didn''t know what Bai Nian really wanted to do, so I could only tacitly accept it, because I also didn''t know what to say to make them believe that I really wasn''t close to Bai Nian.

 C59

    But Bai Nian became quiet again, so silent that Yuning and I were a little blinded.


    Just when we couldn''t hold it in any longer, an explosive piece of news came from the Taotie.


    He had found the Gates of Hell!


    This news instantly ignited everyone''s nerves, and a group of people instantly gathered at the place the Taotie mentioned. It just so happened to be the back of our school, and also at the center of the Soul Suppressing Jade array at that time.


    As the Miasma dispersed, the Miasma around the Gates of Hell also disappeared. Without the support of the Miasma, the Gates of Hell naturally returned to its original form and were discovered by the players.


    The Taotie sealed the scene immediately and stood guard around the Gates of Hell to prevent the miasma from leaking. If the Ya Zi let it out, it wouldn''t be fun at all.


    However, according to the Taotie, he wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. At most one month, the number of living things in the Infernal Realm would be too huge, and no matter how strong he was, he wouldn''t be able to handle tens of thousands of living beings in the Infernal Realm.


    As such, he had to delay it for a while.


    By the time I rushed over, Su Min had already drawn layers and layers of Magic Formation around the crack in the hell. The Magic Formation was extremely huge, and it required a lot of things.


    Ye Lingyun''s blood.


    Because Ye Lingyun had a pure Yang body constitution, the yang energy in his body was extremely strong, and the yang energy in his blood couldn''t be too strong to resist, so the Magic Formation he drew was naturally also first class strong.


    "Stop messing around! Such a large amount of blood loss will kill you all! " I exploded.


    "Ye Xiaochu, sit." Ye Lingyun looked at me blankly. "People can''t die from this little bit of blood."


    "Brother!"


    "At most, I''ll just go to the hospital and pack two bags of blood!" "It''s not like I''m going to die just like that!"


    I sat down next to Ye Lingyun and stopped talking.


    What? I was so concerned about him, but I was still scolded by this shameless fellow.


    "I know you are doing this for my brother''s good." Ye Lingyun suddenly said in an awkward tone, "But I have to do this."


    "If the hellish creatures were to be released, it would truly be a massacre. Your brother doesn''t have that many righteous connections, but I have to let my people live. "


    "Think about it, if the hellish lifeforms were to really escape, how many of them would be able to survive? If we let the hellish beasts kill us, we would be reduced to ashes with no chance of turning back. "


    "Ye Xiaochu, I have protected you for so many years, what about your life, I said you can''t die, so you have to live for me!"


    I stared blankly at the Ye Lingyun who was feeling a little awkward. Suddenly, I remembered that everyone around me had said that I had such an elder brother.


    This big brother had tried to kill him with his venomous mouth, but he was extremely protective.


    I can break two front teeth with this brother, but if I call him once, he can find a bunch of people for me and solve my predicament, no matter what the cost.


    I suddenly remembered that Ye Lingyun had treated me quite well, he was just this crazy since he was young, when I was young I couldn''t sleep because of these ghosts, Ye Lingyun directly pressed me down on the brick bed and spoke to me in an commanding tone, if you want to sleep, quickly sleep, I will sit here and see who dares to touch you!


    So that day I slept, Ye Lingyun sat beside me for eight hours without moving.


    As well as that time when I was bitten by Big Yellow, Ye Lingyun gritted his teeth and beat me up. After that, the family member disagreed and said that his big yellow dog had brains, so why did he find Master to punish him? In the end, Ye Lingyun carried a blade and went straight to his family''s house. Even the big yellow dog bit him, and in the end, he killed his dog and even chopped off a few chickens.


    When the family members came looking for him, Ye Lingyun also went out. Using the tone of the family members, tell them that it was him? How could I not know that my hand is thinking? Why does its movement have anything to do with me? Besides, shouldn''t your big yellow dog come personally? What''s the matter with you, the master?


    He was so angry that his teeth were itching.


    Su Min was right, Ye Lingyun treated me extremely well, but the way he expressed himself wasn''t something that ordinary people could accept.


    My sister, I can kill you, but if someone moves, you will die.


    This was a completely different way of expressing how Ye Lingyun felt about his warmth and how Su Min doted on him in such a domineering manner.


    "Brother," I opened my mouth, looking straight into Ye Lingyun''s eyes for the first time, "Thank you."


    Ye Lingyun turned his face away. He couldn''t bear to say that he was already so old and yet he was still so sick of it. His ears had already turned red.


    Ye Lingyun was really cute. I think.


    In the end, I took Ye Lingyun to the hospital to pack two bags of blood. What made me feel inconceivable was that Ye Lingyun could actually be the legendary Panda Blood, and that the hospital only had two packs of Panda Blood.


    They were all beaten up by Ye Lingyun.


    I asked Ye Lingyun if there was any other use for this blood, and Ye Lingyun said that it would, but he would have to wait for a while, at least let me warm this blood up before you can release it.


    I was amused by Ye Lingyun''s rare humorous words and brought Ye Lingyun back. The Taotie kept a tight face the whole way.


    "Everyone, I have something to tell you." The Taotie said, "I was not the first to discover the crack in hell."


    "The first one is Bai Nian, right?" Yuning sighed.


    "How do you know?" The Taotie was stupefied.


    "Because everywhere is her business." I let out a long sigh, "He was the one who found Su Min in the Broken Soul Suppressing Jade Building, he was the one who almost killed Qin Yao with one slash. This long term boss was simply too difficult for his."


    The Taotie fell silent.


    "What happened after Bai Nian discovered the crevice?" I asked, "Did you find out? After that, she calmly took a look and left? "


    "She seemed to have done something to the crack, taking something that looked like a Puppet. It wasn''t too big, only about 20 centimeters or so. It felt like some kind of crystal, without any Ya Zi''s aura, but it had the smell of a soul."


    "The soul of hell?" Palaeo- Yan stroked his chin, "Then this soul must be an expert at scheming."


    It''s not easy to survive as a soul in hell, it''s a terrifying place that no one can imagine now. There, one can only believe in one saying, ''The strong preys on the weak.'' The weak souls can barely survive there, and before they can develop, they are eaten alive by the hellish creatures. That''s why the hellish creatures make people feel scared.


    "No matter what the hell it is, it''s just a brain. There was once a Bodhisattva who said that he wanted to exterminate all living beings in the Infernal Realm. I even told my group that this Bodhisattva might never come out of the Infernal Realm ever again."


    "And just the Puppet. There must be a legend about Puppet in the mortal world that can attract evil, there must be a Puppet involved in causing a ghost, and adding two Puppet with very strange shapes into the ghost film, it is simply not worth it. "


    "A creature with high intelligence in the Infernal Realm paired with a bewitching Puppet, and it''s even said that this Puppet is a high level existence. This pairing is practically suicidal."


    "If this hell creature comes out directly from the Puppet, then in his eyes, the land would be full of parasitic bodies. He could grab anyone''s body casually, and occupy the nest of the birds. After understanding this person''s memories, it would not be too easy to disguise himself."


    I suddenly thought of the Qin Yao in the illusion of the blue building. At that time, Qin Yao was also wooden and his movements were a little stiff, but such a Qin Yao actually killed all the people I knew there.


    I was suddenly afraid.


    I dreamt that Su Min and a woman were fighting. Su Min did indeed have this set of clothes, and this set of clothes was specially worn during combat.


    I encountered an illusion and saw Qin Yao, who woodenly killed everyone. Now that Palaeo- Yan told me, the soul of hell can control everyone.


    If this were to happen in the near future, wouldn''t everyone suffer a calamity because of something I didn''t say?


    I grit my teeth. This matter is truly a dilemma. While I was feeling conflicted, I suddenly heard Ye Lingyun''s arrogant voice, as always. I wanted to say something but couldn''t do anything about it.


    I sighed and explained my guess to the rest of them. Then, I asked Su Min if you had picked up my hair band when you were still in your second year of high school.


    Qin Yao said, yes.


    I took a deep breath and said, This is what I saw in the illusion.


    Everyone suddenly fell silent.


    Su Min asked me where I saw the illusions he created. I said it was in the last two buildings, and Su Min also asked me how many levels of illusions I had experienced.


    Su Min also took in a breath of cold air, saying that it was impossible. That building, under the support of no other buildings, could at most support one illusion, and two illusions.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. In a trance, I felt that something bad was going to happen.

 C60

    Su Min allowed me to recount all the details of this matter in as much detail as I could. I also drank a mouthful of water before starting to speak, and only when I reached home did I finally recount the first level of the illusion breaking down. Qin Yao appeared and pulled me away, and then explained it bit by bit until I threw the peach wood sword to Qin Yao.


    Then, Su Min suddenly asked me if I had noticed how many floors I had actually run.


    I let out a cry, thought for a long time, and said I didn''t notice, but didn''t feel like I had climbed any higher, because I was only tired once, after getting rid of the hands of Su Min and Su Min who were in the illusion world, I was still able to run higher. Everyone here knows that it''s impossible for me to run up dozens of floors in one go, but when I''m hanging on the edge of the roof, my legs are really weak looking down.


    That height was not a fake.


    Then came the question, how many floors did this building have? How did I get up there?


    I''m sure of it when I say that this building is about the same height as the others, or even a little taller.


    In the end, everyone discussed that I might have entered a different dimension, and what I saw, for example, Su Min, might be a warning to some extent.


    In other words, although such a situation might not occur, it was not impossible. I may see it in the future, and I must tell you in detail.


    Qin Yao was silent, after that he bade farewell to us and turned to leave.


    Qin Yao''s expression didn''t look right. The next day, I heard about Qin Yao''s suspension from school at school.


    I was startled for a moment, and then I started to call Qin Yao, but the call was always busy, so Qin Yao probably dragged me down ¡­


    I don''t really understand what Qin Yao is thinking, and why there was no news of him at all. In the afternoon, Yuning and I went straight to Qin Yao''s house. The moment the door was opened, two cats came out to welcome us.


    Before we could say anything, the two cats asked us first if Qin Yao lived in our place.


    I told you, there''s no need to look for it.


    As a result, the two cats went out to look, and Yuning went to the 4S store to ask if her car had a positioning system. Palaeo- Yan checked Qin Yao''s bank account, and told his subordinates to take Qin Yao''s photo to look for someone.


    Su Min directly went out to look.


    I suddenly had a thought and immediately asked Slight Chill to accompany me to the place where Qin Yao brought in his spirit energy back then, that is, under the withering bridge. From afar, I could see Qin Yao''s car parked at the bottom of the withering bridge, and because this place was considered remote, no one came, and there were even some who didn''t belong in the village yet, no one noticed that there was another car under the bridge.


    I knew I was in the right place.


    After running to the bottom of the bridge, I looked in through the window. Qin Yao was still unconscious, sleeping in the backseat.


    "Qin Yao, why are you missing!" Everyone''s gone crazy trying to find you! " I told Slight Chill to quickly give everyone a call and notify them as I scolded Qin Yao.


    "I don''t want to kill you." Qin Yao rubbed his temples and the dark circles under his eyes told me clearly that he didn''t sleep all night, and was probably thinking about how I described this illusion.


    "If you run now, the Puppet''s target will definitely be you." I said, "If I were to ask you, who are you targeting when a group of reporters and a loner make a move?"


    Qin Yao was silent.


    "If we can''t avoid them, why don''t we reunite with a group of people?" I patted Qin Yao''s shoulder, "Let''s go home."


    Qin Yao did not move.


    "Where to the Underworld? He shouldn''t be coming from the Underworld, right? " Su Min was like a helpless child.


    "Don''t worry about it now." I rubbed my temples, "Su Min said that it could happen, but this isn''t an inevitable event. Why are you in such a hurry!?"


    "What if the Puppet wants us to split up because of this?" I asked Qin Yao, "How did a meticulous guy like you fall for this Puppet''s trick?"


    Qin Yao was silent.


    "Hurry up, we''re home. If I were to throw you here, Yuning will tear me apart." As I urged Qin Yao, he slowed down and started the car.


    "Get in."


    I know, I have temporarily stopped Qin Yao.


    "Qin Yao, you said before that there are not many people in this world who care about your life, right?"


    "Since we care about your life, why are you playing missing? Don''t mention being afraid of this happening. I will not accept this kindness, and will throw away my friends. Is this even a person?"


    Qin Yao hummed to himself in front before starting the car and slowly returning home.


    Once Qin Yao got home, he was immediately thrown into Ye Lingyun''s room to sleep for a while. After all, he was still a little muddle-headed from being entangled for an entire night just now. When he first came back, he didn''t need to use the brake as the accelerator, but when he stopped the car, he immediately got off. He even forgot to insert the key into the car, it was enough to see how confused he was right now.


    No matter what, he had to rest first.


    In order to prevent Qin Yao from running again, Ye Lingyun had even sat in his room for a few hours, just like how I did when I was young. It''s just that Qin Yao did not need him to disperse the ghosts around him, but needed us to think of a way to make Qin Yao not run away.


    After sleeping for two hours, Qin Yao woke up and could no longer fall asleep. When he opened the door, he discovered that everyone was waiting for him.


    Qin Yao was a little wronged. He said that we were all his pillars and he would rather die than let us meet with any mishaps. Otherwise, he would never forgive himself in this lifetime.


    I patted Qin Yao''s shoulder and said that I wouldn''t. So many things had already come to an end, yet they had all dispersed just because of a single dream? Stop joking around, friendship is so fragile?


    Yuning mustered up her courage and gave Qin Yao a big hug, saying that no matter what happened, we would be there.


    Qin Yao hugged Yuning tightly and said thank you.


    Yuning''s face was flushed red, why are you thanking us? Isn''t this what friends should do?


    I even took the opportunity to tease Yuning a bit, and said, aiyo, this girl is still shy, and Yuning''s face immediately flushed red, saying, how are you trying to find out the truth about him? Do you think that everyone is me, and that my understanding of gender should not be too blurry?


    Yuning curled her lips. She said that she didn''t know who would wear a maid outfit on the exhibition, so I answered decisively, You!


    After that, Yuning and I started fighting, and Ye Lingyun even insulted me from time to time. After looking for a long time, Qin Yao suddenly laughed.


    "You''re right. Being together is indeed much better than being alone."

 C61

    So Qin Yao followed us back to school, and as an apology, we even punished him by letting him treat our group of people to a meal, otherwise we wouldn''t forgive him.


    Qin Yao laughed, and said that he would eat anything, and just pay for it.


    These words made Yuning exclaim "Long live Prince Charming", and even told me, "Let''s see how generous my Prince Charming is!" At this time, Su Min faintly said, don''t forget who paid the rent for the whole year, and if someone forgot, they could pay the rent on a regular basis.


    Yuning quickly changed her words, saying that Su Min was also a Prince Charming, it was just that this Prince Charming already had a background, and had successfully kidnapped his, if he said it out, I was afraid that the original body would beat me to death.


    I said not bad, you still have a little self-knowledge.


    Yuning glared at me and said while covering his heart. He missed his gentle and handsome brother so much, he needed his brother to comfort his injured little heart. Who are these people, they are getting worse by the minute.


    Then she was kicked by us.


    Qin Yao really kept his word. That night, he drove the car with Palaeo- Yan and all of us to eat Japanese food, and after the whole group finished eating sushi, Qin Yao took out his shiny golden card.


    Then, Yuning started to bubble again. I say, Senior Qin, quickly come and save your little girl Muse, she''s already a brainless fan.


    Qin Yao laughed loudly.


    Before he left, he placed a little kid on top of Qin Yao''s body, telling him that he would not be able to run away. Qin Yao looked at the little brat on his arm, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    Thus, the group went home to sleep, preparing to continue living an ordinary life the next day (?) The days.


    The days of the students were nothing more than this lesson, experiments, exams, with Ye Lingyun''s blood pressure, the cracks in hell did not float out any more. According to Qin Yao, the Underworld even had a Hell''s Kill Order, a website that listed all the fleeing Hell''s Organisms one by one.


    Give real money!


    I asked Qin Yao if there''s such a thing as a web in hell? Qin Yao said that the era had changed, and the Underworld was also changing along with it. This Underworld Killing Token had already returned to its olden days, it was just like a bounty.


    Thus, I silently rolled my eyes and went to see if there were any missions that I could accept. Qin Yao was sweating profusely, saying that I had enough money, why would I still have to accept missions?


    Qin Yao expressed helplessness towards me, a money grubber.


    In my opinion, this is the journey of killing monsters to level up and clear dungeons. I cannot use God Slaying again, but other than God Slaying, can I?


    Could it be that he was going to chop down with a kitchen knife? Don''t be ridiculous, it''s no different from me going to fight someone like Gatlin, with a little broken knife.


    After Su Min heard my thoughts, he also felt helpless. Hence, he told me that if you wanted to go out and farm monsters for dungeons, I wouldn''t stop you, but Su Min had to follow along.


    I said okay, just stay by the side and use your body as a lining if you don''t want to.


    Thus, I took two missions and went out with Yuning to fight monsters. Initially, I was dressed very elegantly, with God Slaying s at my waist, but ever since we got on the subway, it was all because of the control knives that prevented us from walking, so we kept a low profile.


    Your sister, tell us about this. You can act cool, but don''t act stupid.


    For example, the me and Yuning this time.


    A level F mission would only cost around one hundred yuan, while a level E mission would also only cost around three hundred yuan. The combined amount would not even be enough for Yuning and I to go to Pi Shengke for a round, it was mainly used to train.


    The result is unexpected. In the end, the two of them actually became more and more well-coordinated, without even saying a word, just a glance would be enough, I once accepted a D-level mission, but found that the D-level mission was still somewhat difficult, so I gave it to Su Min. Su Min decisively slapped him to death with his palm, thus I obtained 400 credits.


    Looking at the pitiful amount of money in my Alipay account, I sincerely sighed. Money really isn''t easy to earn.


    Then I was hit with a pillow.


    After a while, his eyes turned red. With his Three Tails cultivation base, he borrowed a [C] class mission and came back with drooping ears.


    She said she was almost killed. If Palaeo- Yan was not by his side, she might not be able to see tomorrow''s sun.


    I said, you deserve it. You haven''t even learned how to walk before you want to run away? If you want to challenge the Boss alone, give it to a full level God like Su Min and the others.


    Yuning nodded her head.


    This time, I accepted a quest to kill a Hell Cat. After slaughtering a Hell Cat, I suddenly felt like someone was looking at me. I turned my head towards that direction and saw a snow-white Puppet lying in a corner.


    The Puppet''s material was bright, it was an extremely expensive crystal clay material, it didn''t look cheap, but this eye really made me feel that it was terrifying.


    A face, no features, just a pair of eyes. It didn''t matter if the pair of eyes looked better, but the pair of eyes were unusually large. It was as if a person didn''t have any facial features, only a pair of eyes.


    However, out of caution, I ordered a handful of fox fire and burnt all of the Puppet.


    However, this is just the beginning. Every time I accept a mission, there will be a Puppet staring at us. It has different shapes, but there is a very uniform condition: there are no facial features, and there might not be a few eyes, but they are all very big.


    Thus, every time before the fight started, I would find a place with Puppet like this. However, before the fight, no matter what, I didn''t find it.


    Therefore, I quietly brought my pen bag along with me to take the test. As I was taking the test, I suddenly felt that someone was looking at me, looking around, only one of the students looked at me with his head tilted, wooden, head twisted 180 degrees, directly from the front to the back, not to mention how scary it was.


    After the test, I mustered up the courage to go to the student. The student said, Don''t make a fuss, after the test he went to sleep, where would he have the leisure to come and see me, anything is better than sleeping.


    Catch a sleeping bag.


    I went to the back of the student, and in the second exam the face behind the student''s head had mysteriously disappeared. On the face of another sleeping classmate, there was a weird smile on his face as he stared at me.


    I left the examination hall after handing in my papers in advance, then called Su Min and asked him what was going on. Su Min said, I was being watched, and most likely, the person who was being watched was Bai Nian''s Puppet.

 C62

    In the next few days, I was monitored by all sorts of Puppet and I almost collapsed. After all, if someone could find the face of a Puppet on the door when they went to the toilet, they probably wouldn''t be able to tolerate it.


    When I told this to everyone, they all frowned. Su Min said, why don''t you go to Bai Nian''s home and find out?


    This suggestion caused everyone to jump in fright, because Bai Nian was an extremely terrifying fellow to them. It was too late for them to hide, but now, she actually wanted to be meat that was brought to their mouths.


    He was playing with his life.


    But Su Min told us that it wasn''t a problem, that before he unsealed Bai Nian''s powers, he was at the same level as him. Now that he unsealed Bai Nian''s powers, Bai Nian''s body still had the evil aura left behind by the God Slaying, so she was naturally no match for Su Min.


    However, Su Min said that he can only protect one person, which also means that he can only let one person go. He is hiding within the Soul Suppressing Jade, vigilant at the same time, absorbing the Yin Qi from the Soul Suppressing Jade, killing two birds with one stone.


    Everyone looked at each other, feeling that this matter was not impossible. Qin Yao had even repeatedly reminded me to bring the God Slaying with me, so I held my forehead.


    Thus, I mustered my courage and slowly approached Bai Nian.


    If I didn''t know that Bai Nian was a guy that could kill with a slap, I would have really treated Bai Nian as a demure and elegant beauty. She thinks that everything is so important that sometimes, when two people come out together, she would easily brainwash me.


    Then, when Bai Nian and I were going shopping, Bai Nian asked me if I had time recently. Do you want to go to her house?


    Even though this was my goal, I couldn''t make it too obvious. So I asked, "Will it be too much trouble?"


    Bai Nian said that she wouldn''t, it wouldn''t be so troublesome if a friend comes to visit. She didn''t have many friends to begin with, so I was the first to go to her place.


    After that, Bai Nian told me that of all the people she knew, I was the most shy. When Bai Nian talked to me, I would blush like a girl who had just gotten along with her boyfriend, not even knowing where to put my hands.


    However, after interacting with me for a long time, I will realize that my personality is actually very hasty. Furthermore, I am a foodie, so I am well aware of where there are good things to eat in the entire city. If you follow me out, you will never have to worry about being hungry.


    I scratched my head in embarrassment and said, "Am I supposed to feel honored?"


    Thus, the two girls burst into laughter.


    This is the first time I have approached a person because of some sort of benefit, so I should feel a little apologetic in my heart. Therefore, I have never dared to look Bai Nian in the eye, and will blush from guilt whenever I speak.


    Working with a top student in psychology was a torture to him. He would train his acting skills at any moment.


    During the weekend, I went to Bai Nian''s house with the shrunk God Slaying s and Soul Suppressing Jade s on my neck and the obsidian and buddhist beads on my hands.


    Bai Nian''s family was very rich, their family location was in one of the wealthiest districts in the city, with three bedrooms, one kitchen, two guards, and a huge balcony. The whole day was lit up with light, and it was said that the price of a bathroom here was enough to buy a decent suite outside.


    Bai Nian came to the door wearing a set of loose clothes, and opened it for me. She gave me her slippers, saying that she would not be polite here, and that she was currently working on a Puppet, if she was interested, I could take a look at some of the classic characters she had made in the past.


    Her parents had already left for work and walked into her room. As expected, they saw all kinds of tools and materials scattered on the table. I gently picked up a piece of the table. It really was crystal clay.


    Bai Nian proudly said that she could make Puppet s with every joint, and also make things that couldn''t be seen on the market. I looked at the unfinished crystal clay table, and it only had a single head, but it was very easy for me to tell that she made the classic fairy tale that was like a fish, lifelike.


    The Puppet was so exquisite that even his fingers and toes could move. Bai Nian said that it was best not to waste too much effort in making this kind of Puppet, it would take half a year for one to be able to make one and then become proficient in it, only then could one be completed in five months.


    As for me, my head starts pounding as I look at the numerous Puppet s and their work.


    Which one of us is the Puppet I''m looking for?


    Bai Nian let me see first, she went to make tea, I nodded, and asked myself: "Which one is Su Min?"


    Su Min said. Not on this shelf, behind me.


    I felt a burst of panic and turned around to see that there was nothing behind me. When I looked at the wall, there was a secret door in it.


    Damn, secret door?


    Is this routine a wuxia drama!? Could it be that the moment I open this secret door, a concealed weapon will fly towards me and jab me into a sieve, and then the whole play will come to an end!


    Am I on the wrong set!


    Su Min reached out to push at the secret door, but didn''t push it. He reminded me that there was a copy of < Pride and Prejudice > on the bookshelf.


    I searched the nearby bookshelves for a moment before discovering a Russian edition of arrogance and prejudice. It''s not that I know Russian, it''s because it''s the only book that''s upside down all summer.


    I pulled the book out, and suddenly the wall buzzed and then clicked open.


    At this time, Bai Nian also came in with a cup of tea and was stunned.


    I thought, Not good!


    Would Bai Nian kill me to silence everyone!


    "You like Pride and Prejudice?" Bai Nian suddenly said.


    Huh?" "AHH!" No, I just want to see if this book is the opposite or if you want to come right back. I didn''t expect to open the door so suddenly, I ¡­ I don''t know anything! " I waved my hands in panic and laughed out loud.


    My heart went cold. If I was going to finish, then I would have to laugh at the legendary abnormal people before they kill people. Bai Nian wouldn''t really want to kill me to silence him!


    Don''t kill me!


    "So it''s like that. I was afraid I would scare you, so I didn''t tell you." While perspiration trickled down my forehead, Bai Nian gently placed the tea in her hand on the table, then pushed open the secret door.


    The secret door opened. Inside was a giant golem that was as tall as a person. This puppet was more exquisite than any other doll in the cabinet. From the shape of her body, she was a woman with a slight body. Her face was also very delicate. Even her eyeballs were made of glass beads. "If she were a real person, she would be a beauty capable of toppling empires.


    "This is a big Puppet that I made a year ago." Bai Nian patted the Puppet, "At that time it was just a sudden inspiration, and I wanted to be the most perfect woman in my heart. After doing it, I really felt that it was too seductive, because in the folklore, the Puppet was already an unlucky thing."


    "So I left her in the secret door. If I have the chance, I will sell this Puppet. At that time, I can play Mystery inside the secret door, and I won''t be able to sell such a terrifying Puppet the moment I open it."


    "You can touch it, it''s really fake."


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hurriedly said, "No need, no need. I''m a bit unable to accept this."


    Bai Nian moved the secret door back to its original position and laughed at me because of how weak my nerves were.


    I wiped away the sweat on my forehead. I thought, if this Puppet was an ordinary Puppet, I would actually dare to touch it. However, I really don''t dare to touch this.


    Damn it, what a ghost!

 C63

    After finding out about the Puppet there, I didn''t dare to get close to it. Bai Nian also didn''t leave my side, and I couldn''t find a chance to attack him either.


    But knowing where the Puppet was also half a success. Although Bai Nian said that she wanted to sell the Puppet, it was definitely impossible for him to sell it, unless she found a suitable body for the soul inside the Puppet. However, Su Min said that it would not be that easy, if it was that easy, he might as well not cultivate for so many years before condensing a body.


    The important thing was, if he couldn''t find the body, then the soul would always be imprisoned inside the Puppet. By the looks of it, it would not be that easy to find a body.


    I nodded.


    Then I asked how much the golem was planning to sell for, and I was shocked by the price of four thousand dollars, and I told you not to be surprised. A ball-jointed doll the size of a forearm on a gem has a thousand baskets to it, not to mention such a large one, and the price is more real than the plastic on the market.


    If one thought about it, one could see a model with spherical joints in the mall. That model was not very good. It was obvious that it was made of plastic and was not sturdy at all.


    Furthermore, Bai Nian''s handiwork was not covered, it was so meticulous that she wished that she could make the glass in her eyes, so the price was understandable.


    However, everyone still planned to take a gamble, so they decided to let Palaeo- Yan invest in them. I bought the Puppet in the name of my relatives who like it very much, I''ll buy it whenever I can, I''ll buy it when I can''t, I''ll think of a way when the time comes.


    Palaeo- Yan quietly listened to what we had to say, and then he threw the card into my arms.


    "Take it and write it down on your birthday."


    So I gave it a tentative swipe.


    Are you trying to buy a gold-plated one?


    According to the explanation that I had prepared beforehand, Bai Nian said that we wanted to buy this gigantic Puppet. There was a relative in the family who loved to collect all kinds of Puppet. After hearing about it, she became extremely excited, and said that she would definitely buy this Puppet, no matter how much it would cost.


    Bai Nian was a little hesitant, and asked me how many Puppet s there were in the relative''s house. How old?


    I was stunned.


    This was outrageous?


    I said I didn''t know, they were all relatively small, the biggest was only as long as an arm. Bai Nian thought about it and said, fine, she will come and take a look one day.


    Then I was stunned.


    Where can I go to find so many Puppet right now!


    F * ck! Even if you dug your own pit, you still have to fill it up even if you cry!


    Thus, I hung up the phone and went to Slight Chill while crying. After listening to her explanation, I nodded my head and bought seven or eight Puppet s from the internet in an instant, sending them out as fast as I could.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll have to lie in full circle no matter what." Ye Zichen shook his phone at me, "Besides, I''ve already seen these Puppet for a long time."


    I was speechless.


    Three days later, I received a pile of parcels. After opening them, not only did I look really good, I also had a special model when I put them at home.


    Slightly pleased with myself, I said, "How is it, sister''s eyesight isn''t bad, right?"


    After arranging everything, Bai Nian immediately came over. Looking at the Puppet, he was surprised, they said that it was not easy to get the actual version.


    As I listened, I felt like a quiet piglet.


    Because I didn''t understand anything! What the heck was this! What are you talking about?


    Half a day later, Bai Nian and the two of them finally reached an agreement. Bai Nian offered a price of three thousand and the two of them reached an agreement just like that.


    Two days later, the huge Puppet appeared in Palaeo- Yan''s villa.


    The more I look at this Puppet, the more creepy I feel. I might as well just stay far away from it.


    Palaeo- Yan was also by the side. Although he did not say anything, he was probably nervous to the point that if the Puppet made any sudden movements, he would be the first one to pounce on it.


    Everyone sat far away from the Puppet and checked enough before finally letting out a sigh of relief and smiling.


    Soon after, a talisman popped out from his sleeve and landed right at the heart of the Puppet.


    Su Min suddenly stood up and with a wave of his hand, the Barrier immediately activated, enveloping the entire room and also using a second cover to cover, me and Qin Yao inside.


    A black light suddenly shot out from the Puppet straight at me. I reflexively covered my face and absentmindedly saw a group of figures blocking in front of me.


    "Ye Xiaochu, take the God Slaying out!" Ye Lingyun shouted softly, "You are the shell that suits her!"


    After I heard what was said, I hurriedly took out the God Slaying. With a flash of the God Slaying''s blade, the black light surrounding me suddenly disappeared, and at the same time, Su Min waved the longsword in his hand, causing a sword light that spanned tens of thousands of meters, causing me to close my eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, the house was in a state of disarray. The windows were completely broken, and the window frame shook twice before falling down with a "Pa" sound.


    "Let it escape." Su Min''s hand trembled, and the sword transformed into specks of light and disappeared.


    "Am I her body?" I asked.


    "Yes." Su Min nodded his head, "That soul will only approach you when it doesn''t need to borrow strength from the outside, which is the black light on your body."


    "That''s why we allowed you to take out God Slaying s to protect yourself. Since the God Slaying recognize you as their master, they will not let you face any threat, and this is also our greatest trump card. " Su Min sighed, "Gu Rock, do you mind destroying your home?"


    "Shall I break your coffin?" Palaeo- Yan crossed his arms as he glanced at Su Min.


    "You can do it yourself." Su Min smiled provocatively, "It''s just an empty shell anyway, if you like it, then take it off."


    I rolled my eyes. These two people were quarreling with each other everyday, so I couldn''t do anything about them.


    However ¡­ This Corrupt Woman suddenly realized that the two of them were a match for each other!


    Su Min and Palaeo- Yan felt my wolf-like gaze and immediately shut their mouths. They looked back at my smiling face and then at each other and decisively shut their mouths.


    "What are you thinking about? Stop thinking about things you shouldn''t be thinking about."


    "Su Min, Palaeo- Yan is pretty good too, look at his strength, he''s so tall and so handsome ¡­"


    "No."


    "Don''t be so hasty to deny it. Let me tell you, there are no straight men in this world. All straight men are just men who haven''t met anyone who''s interested in them!"


    "No."


    "Su Min!"


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t ¡­"


    Tsk, tsk. It was a good feeling to suddenly turn into a cute little girl in the midst of a big attack.


    Bai Nian heard about it from somewhere and apologized. She also said that she did not expect that we had an expert here, it was good that no one was injured, she even insisted on returning the money.


    Slightly pushing it aside, she began to take the money and count it, which caused the group of people to silently spit for her.


    Why don''t you pretend!

 C64

    Palaeo- Yan found someone to redecorate the house. It was a style that he slightly liked, and it couldn''t help but make Yuning and I sigh once again.


    After the soul ran away, it never appeared again. Everyone slowly let out a sigh of relief and decided to climb the mountain during the eleventh vacation. 11 It wasn''t very cold, and the weather forecast said it was a sunny day, a good day to climb the mountain.


    As a result, they carried the map and discussed where they should go to climb the mountain. To be honest, they preferred to look at the sea because they could wear swimsuits and show off their figure.


    In the end, they met with strong opposition from the two girls and Palaeo- Yan. Yuning and I looked at her figure because we suspected that we were actually fake girls, but Palaeo- Yan was opposed to it because how could his wife''s body be seen by an outsider? He wanted to gouge out that person''s eyes.


    These were the exact words. Not a single word had changed.


    Thus, even ifhe was slightly helpless, she could only follow us to climb the mountain. The price was that Palaeo- Yan had settled her shopping cart.


    In our hearts, we silently lit a stick of incense for Palaeo- Yan, because just two days ago he told us that he had three LVs and five Hermes in his shopping cart.


    This was Palaeo- Yan, who else could be so wasteful?


    I decided to climb the mountain, then I decided not to follow the rest of the group. This was because if one went to a scenic spot, they would not be able to see the scenery and the back of their head. If one went to a scenic spot, they would not be able to see the scenery and the back of their head.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    So they all bought tents and folding grills and things like that, and I asked if I should take some raw meat and barbecue there and eat it, and I said a little, Who can beat a fox and a eagle in hunting game?


    That''s true.


    And so, everyone set off with something like a tent and a kettle. Yuning actually brought two charger treasures with him, I reached out and knocked on her chestnut, saying, are you stupid, there''s no such thing as a signal on the mountain, Yuning also rolled her eyes at me and asked me, Do you not know what a single-player game is?


    Okay, you win.


    There was no rain, and naturally there were no mushrooms, but there were plenty of wild vegetables. The moment this little fox entered the mountain, it threw its backpack to Gu Yan. After sniffing it a few times, I even started to suspect if this fox wasn''t a fox but a dog.


    From a distance, he took two steps back, then jumped up to a tree. He moved as fast as a squirrel, and then he took out an egg from a nest on the tree. He had an evil smile on his face.


    "What kind of egg is this? "One of them is quite big. It seems to be very tasty." He lightly slid down from the tree and handed the egg to Palaeo- Yan.


    "The pheasant." Palaeo- Yan looked and said.


    "Then just squat here! Let''s just capture that pheasant and call it a flowery chicken! " His eyes shone slightly.


    And so, like a winter bird, they found a basin in their bag, scattered some bread crumbs beneath it, propped it up with a small stick, tied a rope, and squatted in the grass, feeling wronged. There was even a ball of leaves on their heads, and they looked no different from the guerrillas on Road 8.


    Half an hour passed ¡­


    An hour passed...


    After an hour and a half, Yuning could no longer hold it in, she nocked a bow and arrow to Su Min and left, 15 minutes later, she returned with a fat mountain chicken.


    I bought teardrop cackle.


    Later, Yuning told me that although she was a branch of the liberal arts, her brother was proficient in archery. At that time, when she was young, she felt that her brother shouldn''t be too handsome when drawing his bow and shooting arrows, thus she followed suit.


    After his brother passed away, the bow and arrow became the only thought on Yuning''s mind. Naturally, he had to train even harder.


    I asked her if she could shoot an arrow with a cloth over her eyes, and she said if you were not afraid to die, she could try. I waved my hand and said forget it.


    The scenery of the mountain was indeed very beautiful. Because there were not many people who came, no one disturbed the tranquility. Along the way, they took many photos and used many leaves as bookmarks. In the end, the book could no longer hold these leaves.


    Since they did not understand the structure of the tent, they were blinded for half a day. Fortunately, they had set up the tent before the dark sky, and when they lied down in the tent, the fatigue from climbing the mountain seemed to disappear with the wind as they felt an unspeakable pressure on their bodies.


    We only have two oversized tents, one for each boy and one for each girl.


    Su Min looked at it, indicating that he was a ghost so he did not need to rest and stayed on night watch.


    Therefore, Su Min dug a hole in the ground in front of the tent and started a bonfire inside. His movements were fluid and without any hint of disorder, as if he had rehearsed it long ago.


    When he asked about Su Min, Su Min said that it was very normal. When he was alive, he wanted to take his team out on a mission, and it was inevitable that they would live in the wild. The majority of the members of the party were noobs who knew nothing at all. Su Min had to settle all the problems by himself, and it would take a while for him to get used to it.


    I nodded and said, Oh, so you were always like an old woman?


    Then, he received Su Min''s gaze of disdain.


    Being able to drink the hot broth in the wild was definitely a type of enjoyment. Su Min suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sky as they surrounded the bonfire and chatted.


    "What''s wrong?" I tore off a chicken wing.


    "It''s going to rain." Su Min frowned, "Why does the rain have no omens?"


    "Rain?" Not afraid, we didn''t set up tents by the water, and we didn''t sleep in the lowlands. We didn''t drown. " Yuning shook her hands and decisively took the chicken leg away.


    "I''m not worried about the tent. I''m worried about the bonfire." Su Min sighed, "A bonfire can not only be used to warm the body, but it can also be used to drive away wild beasts. Moreover, once it rains, the yellow color will disappear. Do you want to be bitten to death by snakes? "


    I bit on the chicken bone and winked at Su Min.


    "It should be fine if I leave it to you, right?"


    Su Min looked at me, speechless.


    "Only now do I really realize that I''ve been doing what an old woman should be doing all these years." Su Min sighed, he extended his hand and opened a Barrier, enveloping the tent and the bonfire inside.


    "I already said I have a way." Su Min shook his head helplessly, saying, "Whose house do you think is it that has Barrier?!"

 C65

    Sure enough, just as Su Min said, not long after, the rain started to pour down. If not for Su Min''s Barrier, all of us would have had a cold from the heavy rain and have our bonfires extinguished. We could not help but thank the heavens in our hearts.


    Deep into the night, Yuning and Slight had slept like dead pigs and dead foxes. I couldn''t fall asleep, and I didn''t want to be inexplicably used as a pillow by the two of them, so I came out of the tent, took out two raw sweet potatoes from my bag, wrapped them in mud and threw them into the bonfire, preparing to have another midnight snack. Su Min sat beside me. From start to finish, he watched as I clumsily played with the sweet potato without saying that he was going to help.


    It was raining heavily two meters away, so Su Min and I, who were less than two meters away, were roasting sweet potatoes around a bonfire.


    I really wanted to say something to Su Min, but I didn''t know where to start, because saying anything seemed to be unnecessary, because Su Min really knew me too well.


    "Xiaochu," Su Min opened his mouth, "Tell me your story."


    I also wondered why Su Min asked me to tell him about my story just when I was about to chat with him. Suddenly, I remembered that we were of the same body and heart, Su Min''s strength is higher than mine, so it shouldn''t be too easy to read my heart, but my strength is low, so I couldn''t help but feel depressed if I wanted to read Su Min''s mind.


    After organizing my thoughts, I started to tell Su Min about the days that I have experienced up until now.


    Simply put, it was chaos.


    When he was young, he said in a childish voice that he was a scientist, wanted to be a painter, wanted to be an astronaut. Even though everything that had seemed so beautiful in his childhood had now become ironic, as he grew up, he became more and more lonely, and as he grew older, he became more and more confused. In the end, he would muddle through life. And so, the cycle of the next life began.


    However, there will also be some small episodes in a peaceful life. Although I said that my life is chaotic, but what I have experienced is not something ordinary people can experience. I am very happy about this, because I finally did not have an ordinary life.


    I said that when Yuning and I first entered university, we needed an autopsy, and it was so disgusting. A month later, while reading the dissecting and chewing on the sausages calmly, it was all my doing.


    Later, when my sophomore and I were on vacation, we went to eat in Sha County and ordered a chicken pot. We found that there wasn''t a whole chicken in the pot, so we even went to the owner''s place. The boss wouldn''t admit it even if I beat him to death, so I just put the chicken bones together in front of everyone. I clearly saw that there was a small portion of chicken bones missing, shocking the whole store.


    Afterwards, all the chickens that I ate did not lose a single piece of meat. It filled a huge bowl full of meat, and for this reason, even if I did not like going downstairs, Yuning and Slight Chicken still had to take me out to eat, because I was extremely proficient in things like bones.


    On the same day as the incident with the chicken bone, a Daoist said something to me in a mysterious manner. This slight temper of his even caused me to blame the Octopus Pills that I had just bought for him for a long time. In the end, Su Min came looking for me after a while.


    Oh yes, I still remember those words.


    "Worry about life and death, why bother? It''s hard to predict what might happen to the peach blossoms or what might happen next. It''s a disaster caused by blood! "


    Su Min quietly listened to me talk about my past. I also talked until I smelled a burnt smell, only then did I remember that my sweet potato was still roasting in the fire!


    He quickly dug it out and found that the sweet potato had already turned into black charcoal. I looked aggrievedly at the sweet potatoes, which were dripping with black dregs, and felt a pang of frustration.


    Su Min laughed and then roasted another one for me.


    Su Min''s eyes were serious, as if he was doing a world-shaking big project. It''s said that the most attractive men are the serious ones, and this is true. By the time I could react, Su Min had already been forcefully kissed by me.


    At that time, I suspected that I was just teasing, Su Min was also startled, then quickly reacted, like a violent storm trying to respond, I even suspected that Su Min had taken my life.


    When he parted his lips, another sweet potato had been roasted.


    I sighed, thinking, What a sin.


    Afterwards, I slept soundly into my sleeping bag beside the bonfire. Because I was only slightly asleep, and my original form was actually revealed, Yuning slept soundly while holding onto her light tail, and actually said a few words in her sleep.


    "Fat chicken ¡­" "Don''t run ¡­"


    My head was full of black lines as I silently locked up the tent.


    If I go back and sleep, who knows if Yuning will think of me as a fat chicken that will bite.


    Compared to the outside, it was safer.


    Before I woke up the next morning, I heard a light wail coming from the girl''s tent. I opened my eyes hazily, opened up my sleeping bag and stopped the boys who wanted to go and see what was happening. I said that it was nothing, I think Yuning had probably bitten off slightly.


    Thus, I opened the tent and looked inside. As expected, with three long tails, and a clear watermark on one tail, the Yuning who was one of the people in question was still confused, saying, "It''s you, my chicken, did you eat my chicken?"


    Everyone was exasperated.


    The breakfast was soup and compressed biscuits. I said that last night, these two fellows had really slept in a terrifying manner, and had even slightly slept out the original forms. The three tails couldn''t even see the ground, and the most terrifying thing was Yuning, who hugged onto one tail and shouted for Fatty Chicken not to run away. I was so scared that I didn''t dare to go back to sleep in the tent.


    Yuning blushed. She said that the one called Flower Chicken yesterday was too young, she had not eaten enough.


    She felt like crying, but had no tears. Why was she the only one injured!


    She, Luo Xiao Wei, had travelled through the north, had even kissed the Gu Rock, why did she have to bite so hard that she couldn''t even speak? She, Luo Xiao, felt aggrieved, and she, Luo Xiao, felt like forcing him to do so.


    Then, everyone saw Palaeo- Yan''s face instantly flush red.


    Hehehe, I can''t tell that Palaeo- Yan is also a thin-skinned person.


    It had rained on the mountain and the air was filled with the fragrance of the earth. Although the road was hard to walk on, the air was really fresh. Even when we prepared to go down the mountain, we felt a bit reluctant ¡­


    I looked at the path that had been blocked by the mudslide and felt a pang of despair.


    Yesterday, it rained so heavily that even though we were not drenched, the mountain road was not spared. The mud flow immediately sealed off the way back. In other words, our entire army is trapped in the mountain now.


    Furthermore, we cannot use Su Min and the rest''s power to get out, because there will definitely be people watching from the outside. He really didn''t want to have to go through so much trouble already.


    Ye Zichen took out his phone to check. There was no signal.


    Ye Zichen let out a long sigh. The heavens were trying to kill him!

 C66

    An originally happy eleventh holiday was forcibly turned into a tragedy by a heavy rain. The group walked on the mountain with their minds filled with despair, hoping to find a second way down the mountain.


    As a result, we came across either a landslide or a fault.


    Fuck, did it rain or earthquake or typhoon last night!


    As I walked, my stomach was filled with grievances. Seeing that I was so resentful, Su Min comforted me and said that it was fine. We have enough food and water in the mountain.


    I said that even if it wasn''t dangerous, it wouldn''t be possible to live without a PC iPad.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Thus, the group wandered around the mountain aimlessly, hoping to find a cave that didn''t collapse or a place they could camp in for a long period of time. They would have to survive for at least two days.


    "Is this the rhythm of treasures?" Another giant dragon called Tutankhaut? " The corner of his mouth twitched slightly as he looked at the cave. "It''s simply too suitable for the occasion."


    "I don''t think he will fall." Palaeo- Yan went up to look at the walls of the cave. Black flames surged out, turning the inside of the cave into hard rocks, and nodded towards us.


    It was only then that we had the courage to step in.


    The corridor seemed very long, and we walked for a long time without reaching the end. At this time, Yuning who was in front suddenly touched the back of her neck, and then fiercely shone the flashlight on the roof of the shed.


    On the roof was a pile of black, charred substance that hung upside down on the ceiling of the cave. It was probably a group of bats that had been burnt to a crisp by Palaeo- Yan just now.


    I gave a quick shudder and put my hat on, but something suddenly popped out of it.


    I cried out, my voice piercing through the clouds. The bat at the ceiling of the cave fell to the ground due to my scream. Now, all three girls had exploded. If there was a wine bottle here, it would probably shatter immediately.


    Qin Yao used his Soul Summoning Lamp to prop up a safe place. I sat down on the ground, clearly feeling that something was lying on top of my head.


    Su Min carefully removed my hat, and I felt him heave a sigh of relief.


    "It''s okay, a dead bat." Su Min took off the bat above my head and threw it to the side, "Don''t cry anymore, everything is fine."


    In the end, I, who didn''t even dare to cry, started crying. With me taking the lead, the two girls who were scared silly cried out. The three guys had to coax each other for a long time before they could calm down.


    Thus, I snatched Su Min''s outer clothes and wrapped myself up like a comical person with a quilt wrapped in an emoji bag.


    The three girls didn''t dare to walk in front anymore. I hid behind Su Min and Ye Lingyun, hiding slightly behind Palaeo- Yan. Yuning pulled on Qin Yao''s sleeves.


    I can''t even imagine what kind of scene we would have been in if Palaeo- Yan didn''t burn the bats to death, but I can''t say for sure, but the three girls will definitely be scared to death, slightly better. After all, she is a fox monster and has never seen anything before, so he is only instinctively afraid of bats.


    As we walk deeper, we will find that all kinds of insect bodies had been turned into black charcoal corpses. As we trembled, we would also be grateful to Palaeo- Yan in our hearts.


    Along the way to a huge space, according to the Peach Blossom Origin book, it was like walking back dozens of steps, suddenly opening up to the world. It''s just that Tao Yuanming saw the beautiful Peach Blossom Origin and we saw an old box.


    "Such a clich¨¦d storyline, it''s really hard to make something like this." He pursed his lips and opened his hand as if he was opening a box, but was pulled by Palaeo- Yan.


    In the blink of an eye, arrows flew out from every corner of the box, and the group quickly retreated until no arrows were shot out. In the blink of an eye, arrows flew out from every corner of the box, and the team quickly retreated until no arrows were shot out.


    He was so scared that he held his tail tightly.


    In the end, Su Min still went to open the box. Because he was a ghost, his physical attacks had no effect on him, so it was most suitable for him to activate it.


    The box slowly opened, and a burst of cold Qi instantly enveloped the entire cave, Su Min''s movements became stiff, and then he took out a white round jade from the box.


    It''s actually the Soul Suppressing Jade!?


    The Soul Suppressing Jade on my neck suddenly vibrated. One black and one white, the two auras resonated with each other and the surrounding auras instantly rose up.


    "Xiaochu! Take off the Soul Suppressing Jade! " I heard someone shout.


    "I can''t move!" I shouted. It was not because of the fear, but because the Soul Suppressing Jade had frozen Su Min and I in place. The pressure on Su Min right now was probably even greater than mine because he was already sweating profusely.


    Suddenly, a cyclone appeared in the middle, blocking both sides'' line of sight.


    "Ye Churan!" Su Min suddenly shouted.


    "I''m here!" The wind blew past my ears, "Su Min!"


    "I''m here!" Su Min''s voice sounded.


    "Qin Yao!" I shouted again.


    "I''m here!"


    "Gu Yuning!"


    "I''m here!"


    "Palaeo- Yan!"


    "I''m here!"


    "Luo Xiaowei!"


    "I''m here!"


    "Ye Lingyun!"


    "I''m here!"


    That''s great. Everything is fine. I smiled.


    The group of people would call out their names to each other every once in awhile, and the people who were called out would call out that they were here, because they couldn''t see the other person in the violent winds. They could only call out their names to determine if they were safe or not.


    After a long time, the gale finally calmed down. Suddenly, there was the sound of glass shattering. Then, a wave of cold Qi instantly suppressed the gale.


    Slowly opening his eyes, Su Min wore a gorgeous set of black clothes, his hair tied up in a bun, the two swords in his hands gripped, and he gave off an air of an overlord.


    In just a moment, the gloomy Qi disappeared without a trace, and Su Min turned to look at me, his eyes filled with anxiety.


    "I''m fine." I raised my hand to pull the hair in front of my forehead up to my head. Everyone gathered around me. After confirming that the two of us were alright, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Just now, only the two of you were involved." Ye Lingyun''s nose was still covered in a thin layer of sweat, "And then I heard all of you call each other by name."


    "Therefore, we also shouted one after another to reassure you that we were alright." Yuning also said, "If you guys are fine, then that''s great!"


    I was speechless, reaching my hand out to pull the Soul Suppressing Jade out of my collar. In the beginning, the Soul Suppressing Jade was like a block of ink, not a bit of light could penetrate it, but now, the Soul Suppressing Jade was somewhat exquisite and clear. It was unknown whether it was because Su Min had removed the Seal or because he had just met the second unsealed Soul Suppressing Jade, which had a resonance effect.

 C67

    However, to be able to obtain the second Soul Suppressing Jade by chance was not easy. Su Min guessed that these Seal had a sequence, and could not be unraveled at all. It was just like how I had brought the Soul Suppressing Jade to see Bai Nian so many times, but did not see any reaction from Bai Nian''s Soul Suppressing Jade.


    I nodded, and that made sense.


    Therefore, this piece of white jade was usually hung around Su Min''s neck, there were too many things on my neck that I couldn''t hang down, one God Slaying, one black Soul Suppressing Jade, and one white Soul Suppressing Jade.


    This was something that was easy to beat.


    Everyday, Su Min and the others would come back to hunt for food, but there would also be water not far from the cave. Although it wasn''t enough to starve to death, life was still too boring.


    At that time, in order to prevent them from getting lost, the chalk would be used as the only tool for counting. Every day, they would fill in a line on the wall, and when they finally finished writing, the search party finally arrived.


    The search and rescue team was surprised when they saw that we were still intact, let alone eating two roasted hare. I said that we had always lived in this cave, so we had escaped disaster.


    So we were rescued, the calmest mudslide victim of all time.


    Later, when someone asked how we survived, I said that almost everyone in our team could hunt.


    When we were finally able to sleep on the bed, Yuning and I immediately cried out in excitement.


    He didn''t have time to take a bath after that. He stretched out his arms on the bed and instantly fell asleep like a dead pig.


    When he woke up, Su Min was already busy working in the kitchen. The dishes were more sumptuous than ever before. There wasn''t much meat, but everyone was actually very happy.


    This was because in the forest, after eating three meals a day, the grilled meat he ate every day was about to be eaten and vomited ¡­


    After Meimei had eaten a meal, she went to take a shower. As she wiped her dripping hair, she thought, I''m finally back in the twenty-first century. It''s great.


    After eating their fill and sleeping, everyone started to study the Soul Suppressing Jade. This Soul Suppressing Jade is different from my black Soul Suppressing Jade. Bai Nian''s green Soul Suppressing Jade is decorated with beasts, the green Soul Suppressing Jade is decorated with flowers and grass, and the white Soul Suppressing Jade is decorated with birds. These birds appeared to be similar to egrets. They had long necks and long legs, and seemed to be filled with immortal-like aura.


    This white Soul Suppressing Jade is also not transparent at all, just like marble. I even suspected that there was no pressure at all if I used it to smash almonds, but after thinking about it for a while, I realized that if I really smashed this piece of Soul Suppressing Jade, wouldn''t I become a sinner for thousands of years?


    Su Min said, that won''t happen, at that time, there was a fool who used a Mountain Splitting Hammer to smash the Soul Suppressing Jade for half an hour, and the Mountain Splitting Hammer even shattered, there were no marks on the Soul Suppressing Jade at all.


    I said oh, if that''s the case, then I don''t need to bring anything like a bottle opener anymore. I don''t even need to open a bottle opener to open a beer bottle, just take the Soul Suppressing Jade and pry.


    Ye Lingyun looked at me in bewilderment. Didn''t he say that beer bottles should be opened with teeth?


    He only knew that a part of the Seal had been removed, and Su Min''s strength had already recovered considerably. If he met Bai Nian again, getting rid of her should not be a problem.


    I say, Bai Nian should stay here for now, Bai Nian is a public figure in the school, if she was suddenly killed, everyone would know that there''s something fishy here, if we alarm the police, then it would be troublesome.


    Then I saw everyone look at me in surprise.


    "You actually know how to use your brain to think?" Ye Lingyun looked at me in disbelief, then rolled his eyes, "Oh, my dear God, please tell me quickly, I am in a dream, my sister is so stupid and brainless, this one must be fake."


    Everyone put their hands together and looked up to the sky piously.


    My head was full of black lines. Am I usually so dishonest!?


    You have a lot of opinions about me, don''t you think?


    After a day of rest, he returned to school. On the seventh day of National Day, I spent six days in a cave. The rest of the day finally connected with the world.


    It is still my most proficient dissecting technique. However, it is the one that is rumored to be the most fearsome human dissecting technique. It was said that the school had spent a huge sum of money to purchase a corpse. Today''s class was packed to the brim with people from Anatomy.


    I sat in the first few rows, looking at the crowd of junior brothers and sisters behind me, thinking to myself, "Slag, don''t look so boastful. When we truly begin dissecting later, do you believe that you won''t be able to eat lunch for three days?"


    Thus, I took out a sausage from my bag, broke it into two pieces, and ate it together with Yuning.


    The professor of anatomy didn''t seem to care. While we were taking notes and eating, he pretended not to be able to see. With just a single stab, we could see the fat on the human body. At this moment, there were already people who couldn''t take it anymore and ran out to vomit.


    Yuning and I were leisurely eating the sausages and taking notes.


    Hmm, this person is a bit fat.


    Afterwards, the professor dissected the organs one by one to make some understanding. Although I didn''t draw very well, I was still able to calmly draw the blueprints while chewing the sausages, and the surrounding people all gave Yuning and I a frightened look. He guessed that he was also thinking about where these two perverted things came from, actually eating the sausages while making notes on his human anatomy, and wouldn''t they feel disgusted just by eating the bloody taste of the sausages?


    Yuning and I pretended not to see it. After one lesson, the two of us were treated as gods by everyone in the classroom.


    Then someone recognized me and said, "Isn''t this the girl who fought over the chicken bones in Sha County?"


    Everyone immediately started discussing, the happiness in my heart.


    That''s right! The only subject I''ve learned well is anatomy! What are you doing, hahahaha!


    After proudly turning my head around, I suddenly realised that the eyes of the corpse on the dissecting table were open. I was a little puzzled, but I didn''t immediately ask about it.


    Only when we were far away did I ask Yuning if the corpse in the beginning had eyes open or eyes closed.


    Yuning said do not cause trouble, who would dare to use their blade with their eyes open?


    Cold sweat broke out on my forehead.


    Damn, what a fake corpse!


    Hearing what I said, Yuning was also shocked. She repeatedly asked me if I had seen wrongly, and I said that it was definitely impossible for me to have seen wrongly. After getting married with Su Min, I can see things.


    Yuning''s face was also pale white.


    Qin Yao didn''t dare believe it. He insisted that the shell without a soul was really just a shell, unless it turned into something like a zombie, otherwise, it wouldn''t act out like what was shown on the TV.


    Unless this person was still alive.

 C68

    Therefore, Yuning and I agreed that we would follow them at night. Qin Yao didn''t agree to it at the beginning, but I said that I should have been the only one who could see it at that time.


    Qin Yao thought for a moment, then nodded his head with difficulty.


    There was no one around the school between two and three o''clock in the evening, so we chose that time. Thus, Yuning and I went to sleep early especially for this matter. Su Min even sighed with emotion, if not for this, I probably wouldn''t have been able to sleep before ten o''clock.


    At two in the morning, behind the school.


    "¡­" Qin Yao looked at the mighty group of people, he opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he closed it.


    "More people are safer." Palaeo- Yan pushed his glasses up, "Moreover, it''s just the three of you, your strength is really not enough."


    I twitched the corner of my mouth and suppressed the urge to pull out the God Slaying.


    If you need me to tell you, I can allow you to run 39 meters first. Then, I''ll use my God Slaying Blade to slash down 40 meters.


    Thus, Palaeo- Yan placed a sleeping spell on the entire school, allowing us to openly go in to investigate.


    The three of them were old patrons of the school, so it wasn''t difficult to find a place to store the bodies. Although the ghosts around us were simply a flood, even though I was a Ghost Lady, I still felt a sense of dread.


    After all, I''m just an ordinary girl, not a god.


    The monitoring system has already been dealt with by Su Min, we don''t have to worry about our movements being exposed. Not daring to turn on the lights, the group groped their way to the place where the corpse was stored in the dark.


    The body was stored in the basement, and it was also soaked in formalin. Although we had a main knife, and my knife was not perfect, but at least it didn''t shake. However, coming to the storage room in the middle of the night to search for corpses was a very disruptive thing to do.


    Besides, there was more than one corpse in the storage room ¡­


    And so we did, one by one. At this time, it was already difficult for Yuning and I, because other than the two of us, the rest of the people present had never seen those two lines of corpses before. At that time, Yuning was also focused on the belly of that corpse and did not pay much attention to her face.


    His entire body was covered in goosebumps.


    In order to adjust the atmosphere, Yuning even told a joke and wanted to adjust the atmosphere. She said that she once saw a junior brother, and the first time she saw a corpse, he was scared and his face turned white. When she lifted the white cloth, he immediately fainted upon seeing the corpse.


    A chill ran through me, and I laughed dryly, saying that your joke was not funny at all, and that I was even more frightened by you now.


    Yuning once again planned to explain, but Qin Yao covered his mouth, telling him to stop. If he were to continue speaking, this Ghost Servant would not dare to come out later to retrieve its soul.


    While Yuning was resentfully closing her mouth, she was secretly poking and poking at the pink bubbles. I rolled my eyes.


    They went over one by one until they reached the last body, which was soaked in formalin. Everyone was sure that this was the corpse that we were talking about, and Qin Yao slowly opened the lid.


    There was nothing in the slightly turbid formalin reagent!


    The body was gone!


    It was impossible for him to not return the corpse after taking it away. He would check it every day before locking the door, and he would definitely care about the corpse after it was gone.


    But now, the corpse had disappeared without a trace!


    The result would either be a dead body being faked or stolen.


    But who would have the leisure to come in the middle of the night and steal a creepy corpse? Was he sick?


    Yuning''s face had also turned white.


    Qin Yao calmly put the lid back on. After confirming that there were no traces left behind, he brought us back home.


    Everyone was frightened on the way out. When they walked out of the basement, Qin Yao looked around and then the Soul Summoning Lamp s began to burn.


    Faint green flames rose, and the faces of people could be vaguely seen within the flames. Qin Yao seemed to have muttered a few words to them, and then, the group of people''s faces scattered in all directions.


    "The spirits will split up and search for the body." Qin Yao turned around and said to us while carrying the Soul Summoning Lamp, "Although it is indeed a fake corpse, I did not see any signs of soul."


    "Corpses without souls can be moved." Su Min suddenly spoke, "Have you heard of Puppets before?"


    It was the marionette I suddenly thought of.


    "It''s similar to a marionette, but it doesn''t need string." Su Min looked at me, "Bai Nian can''t do anything right now, but controlling two puppets is still a simple task."


    "When we went to Bai Nian''s house that day, did you remember that cupboard full of Puppet s? Those are all golems. " Su Min continued to speak, "It''s just that you were already very nervous that day, if I say it again, you would have cried on the spot."


    I suddenly felt a chill and almost cried when I heard this. Remembering how long I had been standing in front of the closet that day, I felt a chill run through my body.


    I was stared at for so long by a group of puppets!


    I actually survived!


    What kind of luck was this!


    While no one was looking, I secretly pinched Su Min''s waist.


    "Why are you pinching me!" Why didn''t you tell me that day! "If you tell me, I won''t stay in that room for even a second longer!" If I tell you, you won''t be able to leave! Bai Nian always thought that you did not know, that if you ran away in panic, you would still be able to come out alive! "


    I was speechless, and then silently reached out my hand for Su Min to rub.


    "The two of you sure are carefree." Ye Lingyun''s voice suddenly came from behind me, "Ye Churan, oh Ye Churan, how did you learn to flirt and flirt with ghosts now?


    I looked at Ye Lingyun, and then I reached out and grabbed Ye Lingyun''s arm, shaking it.


    "Big brother, your elder brother is the best! Big brother ¡­"


    Ye Lingyun was startled, then turned his head, and suspiciously coughed twice.


    "Whatever. You really can''t keep a woman here anymore. Leave her here for revenge. Whatever you want."


    I let out a smile of triumph.


    When Ye Lingyun was angry at me, and I hugged him while he was crying and complaining about his grandmother to him, Ye Lingyun immediately calmed down. At that time, I already suspected that it was probably more effective to act like a spoiled child to Ye Lingyun.


    En, he had gotten the get.


    Just as I was feeling proud, Ye Lingyun suddenly covered my mouth and dragged me to the side of the grass to squat.


    I looked puzzledly at the group of people quickly finding a place to hide as I looked puzzledly at Ye Lingyun. Ye Lingyun didn''t say anything and just raised his chin towards the front.


    I looked over, puzzled, and almost cried out in surprise.


    Not far away, a tall and thin figure staggered in from outside!

 C69

    My eyes widened and my body shook like a sieve.


    If I remember correctly, we dissected the corpse today, but the internal organs haven''t been sewn back together!


    Even the open abdominal cavity had not been sewn back!


    In other words, there was nothing in his body right now. He was no longer in the biological realm, he was a real corpse!


    Ye Lingyun tried his best to protect me from the body.


    The palms of his hands were sweating as he covered my mouth.


    Ye Lingyun''s body temperature is higher than mine, I don''t know if it is because of the Pure Yang Body, but when the corpse reached the entrance, it suddenly stopped, and looked in my direction, then immediately turned and walked towards me.


    My heart thumped. It''s over.


    Soon after, Ye Lingyun quickly patted my forehead and shoulders three times, and the warm blood immediately hit my body. Without waiting for me to react, Ye Lingyun once again quickly covered the Soul Suppressing Jade with his bloodied hand, and the other hand continued to cover my mouth, then directly pressed me down. Not waiting for me to recover from the pain, Ye Lingyun immediately grabbed onto my entire body.


    All of a sudden, my nose was filled with the faint smell of tobacco and blood coming from Ye Lingyun''s body. I wanted to speak, but one, Ye Lingyun''s power to cover my mouth was too great, the other one was the thick smell of blood in my mouth, the moment I opened it, blood would immediately seep into my mouth. I really didn''t want to swallow the smell, so I didn''t open my mouth.


    However, this method seemed to be very effective. The corpse seemed to have lost its target and stood there blankly. Then, it slowly turned around and slowly walked back to the basement.


    After a long while, after confirming that he wouldn''t come out again, Ye Lingyun finally let go of the hand that was covering my mouth, and powerlessly sat on the ground.


    "Brother!" I turned around and called out to Ye Lingyun, who waved his hands at me, saying that he was fine and that his legs were numb.


    The wound on Ye Lingyun''s hand was really not small, and it was very deep, and he was still bleeding profusely. I hurriedly took out a piece of cloth from my clothes to stop the bleeding, but no matter what, I couldn''t get his hand to shake. In the end, Ye Lingyun sighed, snatched the cloth from my hand, and tied up the wound without a hitch.


    "Trash snack, you don''t even know how to bind a wound." Weeping the hell, it''s not like I''m dead. " Ye Lingyun curled his lips and knocked on my chestnut, "Hold it back for me, I, your father will never see a woman cry."


    I sniffled, trying to hold back my tears.


    After such an incident, no one had the courage to go back to the basement to see. They could only head back home together, since Ye Lingyun''s wounds need to be treated. We had to take him to the hospital, and make a conservative estimate of him being three stitches.


    At first, Ye Lingyun was furious, but when he saw that I was unable to persuade him, he could only use a gentle tone and say that it didn''t hurt, and that it didn''t matter if he was injured a lot, I would at least not burp from crying.


    Ye Lingyun then let out a long sigh, and told Su Min that he was a man after all, for you to be able to make fun of such a weirdo like me, you are my idol.


    I was amused by Ye Lingyun''s words.


    Ye Lingyun''s wound was sewn with five stitches, and when the doctor sewed, he said that the world today is really messy, why did we encounter a robbery? I said no... My brother offended someone he shouldn''t have.


    The doctor nodded and said it was fortunate that she was a man. If she was a girl, she wouldn''t know how to suffer.


    Ye Lingyun did not make a sound from the start, nor did he even frown, he was only saying why my tears were like a broken faucet, unable to stop crying! It annoyed him so much that I sputtered, Why, couldn''t my brother be painful to me after being cut up?


    Ye Lingyun shut his mouth, and the doctor let out a laugh. As he bandaged Ye Lingyun, he said how good the relationship between him and his sister was. "Ye Lingyun said no, he did not know this idiot, how could he have such a retarded little sister when he was so mighty and domineering. I''ve found such a good boyfriend but I haven''t seen you find a devastatingly beautiful sister-in-law yet, how can a bachelor like you compete with me?


    Ye Lingyun was stuck in place. The originally tasty Su Min also lost his hair with a single sentence from me.


    When we came out, it was already almost four o''clock, and the sky was already starting to turn dark before dawn. It was said that Palaeo- Yan was afraid that he would be affected too much by the slight stimulation tonight, so he went back to accompany the others. The two fellows drove away in Qin Yao''s car, leaving behind a group of people to pass their sweet, sad little days.


    Qin Yao said that he would discuss this later. He would first wait and see, the ghost had already left the room, and this sentence of "corpse" could not escape his eyes and ears, he first wanted to see what the corpse really wanted to do.


    Ye Lingyun rolled his eyes, saying that he had never seen anything like this, this kind of injury was nothing.


    Knowing that he was always so stubborn, I didn''t open my mouth to insult him. Instead, with an expressionless face, I poked his wound and was scolded whether he owed me his paw or not.


    When I went back, I washed off the blood that Ye Lingyun had smeared on my body, then lay down on the bed and slept.


    He was very tired and tired, but he did not care about the Su Min lying beside him, as he fell asleep in a second. As expected, he had a nightmare.


    I dreamt that Ye Lingyun didn''t protect me then, and then we were all slaughtered by that corpse.


    I snapped out of my stupor and snuck into Su Min''s embrace without hesitation. Although it was cold, I slept peacefully until the next day.


    Em, he said he slept until daybreak, but there were only a few hours left ¡­ After all, it was almost six when he woke up from his nightmare ¡­


    The next day, after a whole night of weirdness, I woke up under the astonished gazes of the crowd with two burning dark circles under my eyes. I stood there for two hours and copied down all the homework for the day ten times.


    I thought about how I still couldn''t get a good night''s sleep.


    After school was let out, Su Min flipped through the homework that Yuning had copied for him, then looked at the pile of notes that I tossed to him, before turning back to look at me, who was lying on the bed with my feet on the floor, sleeping like a dead pig without even taking off a pair of slippers.


    The next day, the ten times I saw the exercise, it was so beautiful that it could be used as a letter, suddenly did not want to hand it in.


    This word control of mine is too beautiful!

 C70

    However, if I don''t hand it over, I will be in danger of dying under Zhou''s hands. Thus, I can only endure the pain in my heart and hand it over. You even know how to find a gunman?


    I said that teacher, I really know how to write books, and then saw from the corner of my eyes that Su Min, who was following me into a transparent state, sighed and shook his head.


    Zhou the pervert was happy, then said you can write, right? Come, write on the blackboard!


    I swallowed and resigned myself to the stage. Su Min reached out his hand from my shoulder and casually wrote my name on the blackboard while holding my hand.


    Ye Churan.


    I tried my best to put on an innocent face as I turned my head to look at Pervert Zhou. Perverted Zhou twitched his mouth and finally said, "Can you write nice words? When you write me a report, do you think that cockroaches crawl?"


    I looked confused, then I bowed my head in frustration.


    It seems that Su Min had to go through some things tonight.


    Then, Yuning snickered and asked me, Su Min will definitely help me right? I said there''s nothing wrong with it. Otherwise, how could I have written a walking book? I''m a member of the Alchemy Alliance, one of those people who don''t even recognize the words they write.


    However, in order to obfuscate the teachers in the future, I have to start practicing writing books.


    Yuning gloated as she patted me on the shoulder, saying that it was best to not mourn over my loss. I probably won''t be able to write such a book after graduation, because even now, she can''t write such a formal word!


    I sighed in despair.


    According to Qin Yao, the corpse would go out every day to find the wandering souls to eat. Maybe it was because it wanted to use this method to become stronger, so Bai Nian would receive a large amount of help. Then, Qin Yao asked Su Min, what was the theory behind the puppet?


    Su Min said that the puppet thing was not simple, it was hard to say, but it was just an invisible thread that was fixed to a dead object. After that, Su Min could control the dead object like a marionette, and once he was proficient in using it, he could control it from a distance.


    Su Min also said that it was actually very easy to break this puppet technique. It was like pulling out the string of your mouse when you were playing the game, no matter how powerful your god-level control was, you had no way to use it. You could only watch yourself get chopped to death by the noob in front of you.


    What we need to do is to make a pair of scissors that will cut off the mouse keyboard. We need to make Bai Nian, the God Level player, watch helplessly as she, the number one expert in the game, get grinded to death by a bunch of noobs.


    Mmm, that felt great.


    Thus, I went to school as usual. This time, Perverted Zhou didn''t make things difficult for me and let me go back up to write. After asking me a few questions, he let me go.


    Then, my phone buzzed. I took out my phone and saw that it was a text from Qin Yao.


    "After school, in the autopsy room behind the building. If you discover anything, don''t tell anyone else."


    I tilted my head, but still made an OK gesture to indicate that there was no problem.


    After school, I told Yuning to go back first and went straight to the dissecting room.


    The dissecting room was completely empty. Qin Yao did not seem to have arrived yet, as there was still a faint smell of blood in the air. This was the smell left behind by the freshman here today.


    Qin Yao isn''t someone who arrived late, we were always waiting for him. There was never a time when we were waiting for him, when I was about to call him, but the moment I raised my phone, I found that the reflection in my phone clearly reflected a wooden stick that was raised high up into the air behind me.


    The back of my neck hurt, and then I was in darkness.


    "Xiaochu, Xiaochu!" Suddenly I heard my name being called.


    Who?


    "Ye Xiaochu! Ye Churan! Can you hear me? " The sound grew louder and louder.


    "Qin Yao?" I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Qin Yao in a daze. Then, I looked around at my surroundings. What do you want me to do in the autopsy room? "


    "I didn''t tell you to go." Qin Yao sighed: "I, Bai Nian, capture him. Bai Nian will take my phone and send you a message, pretend to be me, and trick you into coming over. It''s in the rift between the Underworld and the Mortal Realm. "


    "In other words, we were kidnapped?" The corner of my mouth twitched.


    Qin Yao nodded his head, the iron chains on his body were especially dazzling.


    "How did you get tied up?" I asked.


    "Me?" Qin Yao sighed, then laughed bitterly, "Bai Nian said that she tied you up, so I can''t tell anyone. If there''s a third person who knows you''re being tied up, she''ll immediately tear the tickets."


    I opened my mouth, a little touched.


    Qin Yao clearly knew that he couldn''t beat Bai Nian, but for my safety, he didn''t tell anyone about him coming here alone. He also didn''t confirm if I really had been kidnapped.


    "Qin Yao, thank you." I smiled widely at Qin Yao, "To be able to meet you all, I, Ye Churan, am truly fortunate."


    "That''s what I said." Qin Yao laughed out loud, "Weren''t you guys the same back then? I was almost turned into a dead person, and it was only because of you guys bringing me to Yun Yiran that I managed to keep my life.


    "Oh my god, you actually have the nerve to say such a clich¨¦ line!" I disdained, "You should say, don''t ask for the same year and the same month to be born, but for the same month and the same year to die!"


    "Go, what are you saying!"


    "I''m serious, I''m not joking." I struggled free from the chain on my body, but was unable to free myself from it, "I, Ye Churan, have done many things that I regret to have done in my life, but the thing that I regret the least is meeting all of you."


    "You and I don''t even need to rely on our eyes to know who''s who." "All of you smell unique."


    "Your smell of grass, Su Min''s smell of wine, my brother''s smell of tobacco, Palaeo- Yan''s smell of cologne, Yuning''s smell of apple candy, faintly... Her fox can smell it even from 800 miles away. "


    "All of you have been doing your best to protect me. Protect this damn weak bastard." I lowered my head. "If it weren''t for you, I would have died countless times already."


    After that, I raised my head and smiled at Qin Yao.


    "I''m very happy to meet all of you. This life of mine is worth it."


    Qin Yao looked at me deeply.


    "You think you''re going to die, don''t you?"


    I looked at him, but smiled and said nothing.


    "I won''t." Qin Yao looked at me resolutely. "You will definitely be fine, believe me."


    "You''re going to block the gun for me again." I tilted my head. "You won''t be able to block it this time."


    "My nose is naturally good, I can smell the soul of that Puppet from last time. And it''s been on me all the time, and you can''t smell it, but I can smell it every day. "


    "Now that the smell is stronger, that soul must be somewhere nearby, waiting for an opportunity to take over my body and return my soul with my corpse." I wanted to find a place to sit down, but it was empty, and there was no place for me to lean. Thus, I gave up the idea of leaning on him, and directly lied on the ground, "Qin Yao, if you die, please die behind me. And if things go wrong, immediately destroy my body. "


    "I suspect that I know something, but it is not specific, so I can only take one step at a time. There will definitely be a time when I materialize."


    "If you can''t wait any longer, as long as you don''t lose your soul, I''ll be by your side." I want to find a place to lie down comfortably, Qin Yao stretched out his long legs. I lay down on his shins.


    "I think it will take some time before we can go out. I''m a bit hungry, so I''ll take a nap first. The feeling of hunger is not comfortable."


    "Go to sleep." Qin Yao laughed, "I''ll just watch."


    "Yes." I stuck my tongue out at Qin Yao, then relaxed and fell asleep.


    With them around, I''m not afraid of anything.


    This sleep of his seemed to be extremely heavy. Su Min appeared in my dreams after a long time, anxiously holding onto my shoulders and asking me and Qin Yao where they were.


    I said I didn''t know, but Qin Yao said it was probably between the Yin and Yang realms.


    Su Min told me not to be afraid, he will definitely come to save us.


    I said I was not afraid at all. If I was afraid I would fall asleep?


    Su Min seemed to be shocked by my words, and then he burst out laughing. If he was right, then he was the one who was worried.


    When I opened my eyes again, I had already been dragged out of the crevice by a corpse carrying a chain. Qin Yao had also been carried out of the crevice with a bruise on the corner of his mouth, as if he had been beaten.

 C71

    "Ye Xiaochu, don''t resist." Qin Yao spat out a mouthful of blood, "These two fellows have extraordinary strength."


    "Are you all right? You seem to have been beaten. " I asked.


    I''m fine. I struggled just now and was punched by this corpse. For a man to be hit is nothing, but for a girl to be beaten up isn''t good. " "In my life, this is the first time that I''ve been punched in the face by someone. If there''s a chance, I don''t care if you''re Teacher General or not. I will directly send you to see Hades with a Soul Lamp.


    I giggled. A general teacher was a title used in medicine to refer to a donor''s corpse. As this group of people used their own body to contribute to the medical cause, they were honored as teachers.


    As a part of the law and medicine, I am naturally very familiar with the general teacher.


    "Bai Nian is here." I sniffed. A faint fragrance of lilies floated in the air, it was the smell of Bai Nian''s body.


    A little white flower.


    With a loud bang, Qin Yao and I were thrown in front of Bai Nian. Because we were tied up, we couldn''t do anything to protect ourselves.


    Bai Nian was still dressed in white, but her eyes were filled with pity when she looked at me and Qin Yao.


    "Actually, I didn''t want to involve you." Bai Nian lifted my chin, "Actually, I really like you. The first time we met, that dumb waiter couldn''t do anything good. He stammered, and made me feel that this girl is really cute."


    "But over time, I discovered that this girl wasn''t honest." Bai Nian crouched down, and used two fingers to pluck my face, "There are so many secrets on your body, and your ability is not small either. To be able to tame one evil spirit, one Gu Rock, one fox demon, one Ghost Servant and one exorcist, that''s not bad."


    "Furthermore, she has the supreme Pure Yin Body. She is simply the best vessel for that lord." Bai Nian stroked my long black hair that was messed up just now due to lifting a little chick roughly. Her eyes had a hint of infatuation.


    "How great, how great! There are parents, friends, and even lovers. So many people are willing to work for you, why don''t I?" In the end, he suddenly took out a blade from his waist and wanted to stab me. Qin Yao was startled, but after a moment, he threw himself out and knocked Bai Nian to the side, then quickly got up to block the blade in front of me.


    "Heh." Bai Nian slowly sat up, her hand was cut by the blade just now, and fresh blood flowed down from her fingertips. Bai Nian did not speak, she only watched as the blood dripped onto the ground. Then, she slowly placed her finger that was covered in blood into her mouth, as if she was tasting some kind of nectar and jade dew. The scene was silent, and the only thing that remained was the sound of Qin Yao''s slightly rough breathing. That was the nervousness she had felt from Bai Nian''s one slash earlier.


    "Why?" Bai Nian finally lowered her hand, "She doesn''t like you."


    "In her heart, there''s only that ghost." Bai Nian smiled at Qin Yao, "You all are all fools."


    Qin Yao did not speak. Just turned around and asked if I was all right. I said no, I didn''t even touch the skin, but you rushed over without knowing what was going on. Do you want to die?


    Qin Yao smiled and did not speak.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Qin Yao and I were suddenly hung on two iron shelves by the two halves of the corpse, and then, in an instant, it rose up high into the sky. At this moment, I saw a blanket with a knife on the ground placed on it by the puppets.


    The tip of the blade rushed forward.


    I felt sick and stiff in the air.


    This is a scalpel! The scalpels were especially fast! If Qin Yao and I fell down, these knives would mercilessly pierce through my and Qin Yao''s hearts. There was no way they would be able to survive.


    "You''re here?" Bai Nian smiled slightly, the exquisite makeup on her face could not be described as pretty. Her lips were still stained with her own blood, and with a swipe of her thumb, it had turned into a beautiful blood-red lip gloss.


    When the audience saw this, they were stunned, Yuning immediately started cursing, saying that we did not do anything to her, why are we forcing her?


    "Didn''t do anything? I was once nearly killed by a knife, may I ask whose masterpiece it was? " Bai Nian looked at me. I thought back to the amazing slash from the God Slaying in front of the blue building, and smiled wryly to myself. The old saying goes, how can a person not be killed when he is in the martial arts world.


    "If you didn''t stop me, I wouldn''t have thrown your knife." I tried to resist in a low voice but the chain suddenly loosened and the scalpel came closer to my screams and everyone''s screams.


    I watched my cold sweat drip on the tip of my knife. The scalpel reflected a cold light that hurt my eyes.


    I turned into a stiff quail.


    "I hope that you can think before you speak. After all, I am the person who will decide your life and death." Bai Nian scoffed, "What I''m saying now is, even if the human heart is black, you can''t resist, understand?"


    I sniffed and gritted my teeth to keep from crying.


    Bai Nian... She was a demon!


    "What do you want?" Su Min said.


    "Me? I want you to stop meddling in my affairs. While I still have this kind heart, do whatever you need to do. From now on, I have my own path. Bai Nian tilted her head and laughed, "Furthermore ¡­ I want Ye Churan. "


    I jerked my head up, and the tip of my nose suddenly drifted a scent that made my heart race.


    That soul!


    I screamed, but the coldness that was so cold it seeped through my pores and stayed there. The God Slaying seemed to be suppressed by something, and the Soul Suppressing Jade was also motionless. Suddenly, I saw that Su Min and the rest were already on their hands, but were stopped by a bunch of corpses.


    Qin Yao had been trying his best to shake his body in an attempt to get close to me. However, it was to no avail.


    And so ¡­ Is he dead?


    The pain in the depths of my soul is so real. I know that if I let this soul succeed, my soul would be completely destroyed. I try my best to raise my head, but what I see is still darkness.


    He couldn''t resist. The difference in strength was simply too great.


    From far away, there seemed to be a ray of light. It looked like a person with a pair of invisible wings on its back.


    He was looking at me.


    I don''t care if he''s a human or a ghost, as long as I get rid of this soul that wants to devour me, even if it gives me a little hope. I tried to crawl over, but my feet didn''t feel anything, and I didn''t know if they were still there.


    "Save me!" I shouted.


    The figure seemed to move a little before suddenly turning into a ray of light and entering my body. I abruptly opened my eyes.


    The scenery around me seemed to have changed to black and white and gray, and the world seemed to slow down in my eyes. The iron chains on my body are no longer as sturdy as before. Even the saber beneath me doesn''t seem to be strong enough to make me fear it.


    The God Slaying buzzed and came out of its scabbard, chopping off the chain on my body.


    I landed on the ground with a beautiful flip of my body, feeling neither sadness nor joy, I looked at Qin Yao coldly, then the God Slaying flew out, threw away the scalpel first, and then cut off the chain.


    Qin Yao fell onto the ground heavily, the air seemed to have become quiet all of a sudden. I waved my hand, and the God Slaying drew a perfect circle in the air and returned to my hand.


    The cluster of soul struggles to escape but I grab onto it midair. Then, with a sudden grip, the cluster of soul instantly turns transparent.


    Afterwards, I casually threw the soul away like throwing trash. I turned my head and looked at Bai Nian very seriously, and tilted my head.


    Yuning wanted to rush over, but was stopped by Su Min.


    I suddenly felt something rip open in my chest.


    Even you dislike me?


    I looked at Su Min in despair and suddenly laughed. It wasn''t mine, it was a man''s voice.


    Then, I suddenly stopped, the God Slaying drew a perfect semicircle in the air, and slashed Bai Nian''s neck.


    Fresh blood sprayed all over my body. I looked coldly at Bai Nian who was like a little chicken, who fell to the ground without any resistance. Then I looked at Su Min and the rest, and tilted my head.


    Yuning, who was probably frightened by my gaze, took half a step back.


    My heart ached even more.


    You don''t want me anymore.


    Then... There was no need to exist anymore!


    I raised the God Slaying Blade in my hand, and the corner of my mouth curled up into a smile. However, he suddenly felt dizzy. The black and white world before his eyes trembled for a moment before changing into its original color.


    I raised my head and looked at everyone in confusion. The God Slaying in my hands fell to the ground with a clang. It suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and kneeled on the ground.


    "Su Min, I feel terrible ¡­"


    Su Min''s eyes suddenly trembled, and directly pounced forward. I swayed a little and then I didn''t know anything.


    When he woke up, it was once again Yun Yiran''s bed. I was lying in Su Min''s arms, a bunch of people were staring at me.


    "You guys really take care of my business." Yun Yiran sighed, "Do you still recognize me?"


    I looked at Yun Yiran for a long time.


    "Damn, don''t tell me he''s really stupid?" Yun Yiran exclaimed, "This thing is so powerful!"


    "Xiaochu, Xiaochu, do you still recognize me?" Something dripped onto my face, and I slowly turned away, my pupils slowly shrinking.


    Su Min cried?


    So ghosts cry too?


    I blinked, then gave a small grunt and slowly opened my mouth.


    "Su Min, I feel terrible."


    I saw everyone suddenly cry, and even Ye Lingyun turned his face away.


    I looked at everyone in confusion, and suddenly felt that Su Min was hugging me tighter and tighter. His face was covered with tears, but the smile on his face was one of wild joy.


    "Xiaochu, welcome home."

 C72

    Yun Yiran asked me what exactly happened at that time, and I told him about everything that had happened from the time I was kidnapped to the moment I opened my mouth. At the beginning, Qin Yao was still saying that he had nothing to say, but after that, everyone''s eyes were wide open as they listened to me.


    "Xiaochu." Su Min scratched his chin, "Did you know that God Slaying is not a name, but a title?"


    "This blade has truly killed the gods."


    I suddenly remembered that glowing figure, that person ¡­ Could it be the God that was killed all those years ago?


    "That God. Back then, he was still a fairly powerful God." Su Min continued, "I also read about this from my clan''s ancient records. That God controlled slaughter, but in the end he suffered a backlash from the divine power due to his evil Qi, and he killed himself with this blade."


    "It is said that after the God had fallen, his soul was sealed within the God Slaying Blade, but following that, the God Slaying Blade disappeared without a trace, because no one has ever seen the God Slaying Blade before. People had also created many different styles, so no one knows which one of them is the genuine God Slaying Blade from back then."


    "From the looks of it, this blade is indeed the genuine God Slaying Dao!"


    The God Slaying that was turned into a pendant on my chest suddenly warmed up. I know that Su Min was not wrong, this blade is definitely the God Slaying from back then.


    The God Slaying had a soul.


    Although I don''t know if Bai Nian is still alive, I think those who were able to survive after being slashed on the neck were people with a tough life. Furthermore, the situation that I saw at that time had caused my entire throat to be sliced open.


    If Bai Nian could still survive, then she was definitely not a human.


    With a series of nightmares about whether a murder would be decided or not, I started to regain my pace. After Yun Yiran checked me, she said that I didn''t have any injuries. If she insisted that she had any, then she would only have the scars from being tied up.


    I keep having the feeling that Bai Nian is also someone with a story. Otherwise, she would not have said those words before Su Min and the others came to save me.


    Her words were filled with envy, but it was not an act.


    After I told Su Min about this matter, Su Min frowned as he finished listening to it.


    Originally, they thought that Bai Nian had gone too far, until all of the major associations jointly held a school offering.


    Stunned, I looked at the stage, where Bai Nian, as the host, had a sweet smile on her face.


    This was definitely not a human!


    Even with his neck wiped off by the God Slaying, he could still live after his throat was cut!


    What a ruckus!


    Just as Yuning returned from buying the octopus, she saw me looking up at the stage with a confused expression. When she looked at me, the octopus meat in her hands dropped to the ground with a "pa da" sound.


    "Bai Nian! "Why is this guy still ¡­" Yuning blurted out, causing me to cover my mouth.


    "Shouting for a ball, you! Do you want to die or not?!" I grinded my teeth and pulled Yuning to the side with a low voice, "You don''t know who Bai Nian is! Roar! You must be tired of living! "


    "How is she still alive!?" "We can''t defeat the strong one!" Yuning also lowered her voice, "This guy is open for business!"


    "If she''s alive, then that soul will probably be alive as well." I cursed under my breath, "I''ve never seen such a tenacious Boss, and it even revived an unlimited number of times!"


    "Since she is still alive, then our future days will be difficult to bear." I let out a long sigh, looked up at the sky in sadness and helplessness, "The road is long and endless, I can''t see the end of it!"


    Yuning and I went back early. The inside of the house was completely quiet, no one was around, Su Min probably did not expect the two of us to return so early, and was probably busy with our own matters.


    The various food that I brought back was a little cold. Yuning and I absent-mindedly ate a little, leaving the rest for the group.


    Su Min was the first to return, he was surprised to find the two of us sitting silently on the sofa, and he asked us why we came back so early.


    I said no, I was afraid it might appear on the headlines the next day if I wandered around for a while.


    Yuning peeled a small lobster and put it in her mouth. After chewing a bit, she sighed with the small lobster and said, "Bai Nian has f * cking revived today. If she and I were to stay here, we might just die."


    Su Min listened calmly, but I wasn''t surprised when I saw his expression.


    "Aren''t you surprised at how she came to life?" I asked.


    "Of course not." Su Min sat down beside me and proficiently forked a piece of Indian Frisbee in the box in front of me and tasted it. "Because she''s already dead."


    Su Min took out a briefcase and handed it over to me, then continued to eat the cold food on the table.


    I looked at Su Min, who quickly came over to my side. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then quickly ripped open the briefcase.


    Yuning looked at me with a horrified expression. I shrugged, I was too lazy to tear it apart, wouldn''t it tear it apart quickly?


    Inside the briefcase was a pile of files, all of Bai Nian''s records since she was young. From the birth certificate to the date of her death, they were all actually written inside.


    Bai Nian had lost her father in the early years and her mother had remarried, but the person who remarried was an alcoholic. After getting drunk, he came back home and abused her family.


    Thus, the maintenance rights were given to Bai Nian''s stepfather. Her stepfather also had a child, and was a boy who was five years older than Bai Nian.


    Bai Nian wanted to escape, but she was caught, and tortured to death. From then on, she no longer dared to run, and no longer dared to have that thought.


    Just like that, Bai Nian''s mental state gradually became a little twisted, and she grew up to be nineteen years old.


    "Holy sh * t, women''s Eighteen Changes!" Looking at the originally yellow and skinny face of Bai Nian''s photo, and then looking at the photo of a university student, Yuning and I smacked our lips. Her biological parents must be a beauty, right?


    Why were the genes of someone else''s house so powerful!


    "It''s not a female change at all." Su Min laughed coldly, "Instead, you sold your soul to the demons, in exchange for that face that they sought after."


    With a shake of my hand, the file paper clattered to the floor.


    "Selling souls? Is there really such a thing in the world? "


    "Of course." Su Min coldly laughed as he told us about the matter of selling one''s soul that even sounded inconceivable.


    At midnight, wearing a red robe and holding a roof tile, walking down the road with his head lowered on a bamboo chopstick, he would find a chance to summon the demon from hell. The devil would fulfill one of your wishes, provided you sold your soul and became a puppet of the devil.


    The case file that Su Min gave me also had Bai Nian''s hospital certificate in it, with the doctor''s handwritten words written on it flying around in the air. It took me a long time to recognize the words, it was a car accident, burn wounds and disfigurement, it should have been gasoline or something that splashed onto her face, burning her originally unremarkable face to the ground.


    Bai Nian originally had an inferiority complex. After being mistreated by his stepfather and older brother, she hated the two of them to the bones, so she did not hesitate to sell herself to the demons in order to kill these two people in exchange for this heaven-shocking body.


    I suddenly knew why Bai Nian ran away the moment she checked her body. It was because she didn''t have a heartbeat.


    She was a puppet. She didn''t have any information regarding humans.


    So she did everything she could to summon the demons at the crossroads and make a wish to them. Using the lives of her stepfather and brother, she traded them for a body that would shock everyone.


    The demon agreed.


    So on the morning of the second day, Bai Nian went missing. Her stepfather and brother had both died at home, and the police had come to investigate, only to conclude that her stepfather was drunk, came back and killed her brother. She had even opened the gas container herself, probably because she wanted to cook, but the gas poisoning came instead.


    Both father and son died. When someone found out, the corpse spots on both of their faces had already grown larger, when everyone was looking for Bai Nian, they suddenly thought about it, of course Bai Nian had to run, she had been imprisoned for such a long time, no matter who it was, she would run.


    As a result, no one cared about it anymore.


    Just like that, Bai Nian regained her freedom. The demon helped her get into the fake identity, and just like that, she stepped into the university, becoming a puppet of the demon.


    "So that demon is probably the soul that always wanted my body?" I touched my chin. "That demon didn''t have a body, but he wanted to come out of hell and make a living. So he wanted to use my body to take over the nest and get out of the world?"


    Su Min nodded his head and pointed to the file in my hand, indicating me to continue reading.


    I looked down at the file in my hand, and then I saw a death certificate.


    That''s right, the date is the day Qin Yao and I were kidnapped.


    "Bai Nian won''t die, she''s a long-term boss." I threw the file onto the table. "The final boss behind the scenes is that soul."


    "That soul will definitely find another opportunity to attack me." I helplessly rubbed my temples. "Right now, we have two Soul Suppressing Jade s in our hands, and Bai Nian has one in his hands. If all five Soul Suppressing Jade are gathered together ¡­ "


    "Summon the divine dragon!" Yuning suddenly said.


    I looked at him helplessly. "What I mean is, can Su Min take that soul away? Your head is filled with tofu! What the f * ck are you thinking about all day! "


    "If the strength of this soul doesn''t increase, then that won''t be a problem." Su Min frowned, "But do you remember the Spirit Yin Stone I told you about? This is probably what the demon prepared for him. "


    "It wants to become a Ghost King."

 C73

    "Is it interesting to treat this as Ghost King?" I asked.


    "Is the emperor something interesting?" Su Min rested his chin on his hand and looked at me, "Ghost King is merely the emperor of ghosts, but what''s different is that in the Underworld, strength is everything. Ghost King means that your strength is considered superior in the Underworld and that you can sometimes meet the King of Hell directly."


    "Of course, what do you want to know is easier than an ordinary ghost."


    "Isn''t that still hiding ¡­" I shrugged.


    "Ye Xiaochu." Su Min suddenly laughed, "Who gave you that confidence, saying that everyone you see on the street is a human?"


    Yuning nodded vigorously.


    I suddenly remembered that I was the only normal person in the room, an Evil exorcist and a ghost. Thinking back to what Su Min said, I suddenly realised Su Min was right.


    Su Min walked on the street. No one would believe me if I told them that he was a ghost, right?


    But when I walked down the street and said I was a ghost, someone probably believed me.


    Pauper!


    Letting out a long sigh, he felt the world was truly difficult.


    Just then, Ye Lingyun also pushed open the door and came back. Seeing the two of them staring at me fixedly, he frowned.


    "Why are you two looking at monkeys?"


    Ye Lingyun, just wait and see when I can beat you again. At that time, if I don''t beat you to the point of kneeling on the ground and shouting ''Aunt, I was wrong!''


    But judging from the looks of it, there would never be another day like this ¡­


    After looking through Bai Nian''s information, Ye Lingyun frowned and threw the information onto the table, "Idiot!"


    I silently rolled my eyes, my brother ¡­ Why did it feel like he had been tricked?


    "Bai Nian''s situation is indeed very pitiful, but isn''t it a little too inappropriate for her to sell her soul to the demons?" Ye Lingyun raised his eyebrows and swept his gaze across me, "A demon body, that is an existence that is close to being indestructible for a thousand years, and demons are all lies. Could it be that Bai Nian is trying to scare the demon to death by making it a puppet?"


    "In a way." Su Min nodded his head, "Furthermore, that demon couldn''t possibly only have Bai Nian as a subordinate."


    "Beside us... There might be more, but I just haven''t discovered it yet. "


    Su Min was right, it was just that this thought was a little too cruel, because if the people around me were not sincere friends, I felt that I would definitely break down and not say anything, and would not be able to kill me in the end.


    I''ve said that I won''t hate this world. If the heavens are so determined to mess with me, then ¡­ Would I still keep my innocence?


    Letting out a long sigh, I abruptly leaned against the back of the sofa. I massaged my temples and collapsed into the sofa.


    What was coming would come sooner or later, and he couldn''t avoid it even if he wanted to.


    Yuning was originally sitting cross-legged on the sofa, gnawing on a peeled cucumber. After hearing me talk about writing the paper, she was stunned for a moment, then gave a vague shout ''Holy shit, I forgot about that, so she quickly ran back into the house.


    Looking at the date, it was only the beginning of the month. Usually, this child wouldn''t write a paper at the beginning of the month, and would only be willing to write after the 20th. He probably wanted to find an excuse to write the paper just like me.


    People have come back one after another, and I have only written more than a thousand words and I can no longer continue on. Thinking of the paper that has to be at least five thousand words, I felt a wave of despair.


    He really didn''t understand why such a thing like a paper would write about him! It was useless!


    So I shut down the world interface angrily, put on the headphones and decisively chose to watch anime.


    Yun Yiran, you dragged me into the huge pit known as the second stage, right now you can''t jump out right?


    The characters in the anime flashed around the screen, and occasionally turned back to make a beautiful counterattack when they were being chased by the villains. The scene was quite combustible, but due to my absent-mindedness, I wasn''t able to see anything good about it.


    The door was not locked, so Su Min slowly opened the door and entered.


    "Your thesis is really unique." Su Min glanced at my computer screen and smiled at me.


    "I''ve held back for more than a thousand words, but I still haven''t been able to hold back anything." I shook my head. "A thesis, one of the problems of university."


    "Alright, they''re going downstairs for a walk. Are we going together?" Su Min reached out and patted my head.


    "Going for a walk?" I looked up. "I''m not going. You guys go. I''m too lazy to move."


    "You''re lazy." Su Min laughed involuntarily, "Then you better take care of the house by yourself, there''s..."


    "There''s a stranger knocking on the door. Don''t open the door?" I tilted my head. "My mom never said that when I was in high school!"


    Su Min choked and laughed helplessly. He extended his hand and flicked my head.


    Qin Yao seemed not to have gone. He had been busy with matters of the Underworld lately, so he had not been able to see anyone for the entire day. Most likely, he was at home dealing with the troublesome matters of the Underworld.


    If it was in the past, I would definitely have slammed the table and laughed, saying that seeing that this was my mother''s charisma, but now, I couldn''t even give a response to his feelings, needless to say the reason, because if I were to say it, then the awkwardness after meeting with him would be such that they wouldn''t even be friends.


    Furthermore, Qin Yao still knew what to do. For example, even until now, he still had not said anything excessive. If it was in an anime or novel, he would be sought after by the girls, or be ridiculed as Bei Tai''s life.


    He let out a long sigh and suddenly felt a drop of water dripping from his forehead.


    Water?


    F * ck me, did the water pipe upstairs explode again? Was he really that amazing?


    Reaching out my hand to touch it, I felt it was sticky. The moment I looked up, my entire body froze.


    A rotten person! Hanging over my head like a virgin on TV! The water on my head is the mucus on her body!


    I felt the urge to throw up, then the speed of light threw the computer on the bed, and just as I was about to jump out of bed, the ghost landed directly on my bed.


    He didn''t even want the entire set of bed sheets made out of fog!


    He stumbled out of the house. Fortunately, it was still very clean outside, and his legs felt a bit weak as he ran down the stairs. The guy also reached the stairs.


    Instead, it jumped straight down and pounced on me.


    What a lie!


    I rolled on the floor and dodged the blow. I reached back for my cell phone on the coffee table and pressed the number one button. The call soon came out.


    Every drop was a torment to me. He quickly moved to the side of the guy, but the guy just couldn''t catch me.


    "Hello?" A voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Brother!" Help! A zombie entered the house! " I shouted at the top of my lungs, and the guy swiped at me with his paw. I pulled back my neck, and his paw swept over my head with a gust of wind. My head was fine, but the phone in my hand was instantly blown away and hit the wall. I heard Ye Lingyun''s voice on the phone and immediately stopped.


    Fine, my phone got broken.


    While I was still in a daze, I was flipped over by that guy. My only reaction was to pull out the God Slaying and block that guy''s mouth that was violently pressed down. However, I was too weak to withstand such a large size. Seeing its unfocused pupils almost fall into my eyes, I suddenly heard a loud bang at the door.


    "Someone''s going to die!" I shouted with all my might, but suddenly my body felt light, and I coughed out loud. Palaeo- Yan and Su Min were dealing with that zombie, so Ye Lingyun quickly chased after me and roughly pulled my hand away from my neck, and then pulled my clothes apart a little.


    A large bruise immediately appeared in front of his eyes. Although there were no obvious wounds, white smoke was slowly emitted from the bruises.


    "Hold on even if it hurts!" Ye Lingyun took off the buddhist beads in his hands and fiercely pushed them against my neck.


    I screamed miserably and instantly wanted to push Ye Lingyun away, but I was slightly suppressed by Yuning and him.


    Pain! It felt like a piece of charcoal had been placed on him!


    Maybe it was because my screams had angered the two people over there, but Su Min''s entire body was covered in red light, so I helplessly watched as his clothes seemed to melt and turned into a black-clothed man with a gold lining. The jade crown tied up his long hair, and the two swords that were like cold autumn water suddenly intersected each other, causing the zombie''s neck to be instantly wiped away.


    It was obvious that this guy was not Bai Nian. He would still be alive after his neck had been wiped clean. After being smeared across the neck by Su Min, he was instantly turned into a corpse and burnt to ashes in the air by Palaeo- Yan''s flames.


    At this time, Palaeo- Yan finally removed the buddhist beads from my neck, and I felt like I had walked through hell''s door.


    This pain was not a human''s fault!


    Ye Lingyun was a little impatient, he raised his head and looked at me coldly.


    "If you continue to cry, I''ll beat you to death."


    I held my breath and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After Ye Lingyun saw that I had stopped crying, he rolled up my sleeves. As expected, there were some bruises on the sleeves, and without any surprises, he pressed them down again.


    Then the pain came, and I clenched my teeth so hard that Su Min frowned.


    Su Min waved his hands to reject them. He said that if I were to tightly clench my teeth, it would be easy for me to get hurt. He''s a ghost, and he doesn''t have any meat or blood, so just this little bit of physical attack is not enough to injure me.


    Ye Lingyun pulled down the Buddha bead and burned it in several places. After confirming that there were no other bruises on my body, he looked at his own almost corroded Buddhist bead and threw it into the trash can helplessly.


    "What a waste. I spent a lot of money just to buy this Buddha bead, and I even went out of my way to look for a high monk for some light. You''ve ruined my life, just like that." Ye Lingyun rolled his eyes, "Get up! "The ground is so cold, miss!"

 C74

    I passed Su Min''s hand over and quickly stood up from the ground.


    "Why would something like this come into our house?" Palaeo- Yan frowned.


    "How would I know? They were still fine when they left." I began to sob. "Where am I going to make up for my noodles? I didn''t even finish one episode when this disgusting guy came out. Then I called my brother and you guys saw what happened next."


    Yuning was currently using Yun Nan''s white medicine and bandages to bandage my wounds. Listening to me say so, she lightly sighed.


    "Hey, evil spirit, you can''t protect your daughter-in-law properly either." Palaeo- Yan gloated as he patted Su Min''s shoulders, "Your wife is not like mine, she has the ability to protect herself. Your wife is just a piece of trash."


    Holding back my tears, I rolled my eyes at Palaeo- Yan. Hey, no matter what, I am your master, right?


    "I don''t know who was the one that made Slight Thing lie in the hospital for more than two months, but now he''s laughing at me instead. I didn''t even ridicule you! You''re actually laughing at me instead, heartless guy!" Palaeo- Yan looked at me and then calmly turned his head around.


    "Look, you still have the strength to hurt me. Your wife is fine, who are you showing that dead face to?" Palaeo- Yan raised his eyebrows at Su Min.


    "Firstly, if something were to happen to Luo Xiaowei, you might not be as quiet as me." Su Min raised one finger, and then a second finger, "Second, I was already dead. Any expression on my face can be said to be a dead human face, so there''s nothing wrong with calling me a dead human face."


    I forced myself to laugh out loud, angering Palaeo- Yan to the point that he even had teeth like a beggar. He said that if I wasn''t his master, he would chop me into pieces and give it to his wife to stew.


    Then, everyone turned to look at him. Ye Lingyun took out a kitchen knife from nowhere and asked me if I wanted to drink black chicken soup tonight.


    The corner of Palaeo- Yan''s mouth twitched, he quietly moved away from Ye Lingyun, and as he moved, he said, "We''ll cooperate to bully him, and not even our wives will help him."


    I snorted and said I''d show you what it was to be a traitor.


    My injuries weren''t to the extent that I needed to see Yun Yiran, so using the buddha beads, the medicine and gauze used to treat my wounds wouldn''t hinder me from grabbing anything. Su Min then asked me about all the details of the zombie, I said there were no more details, and was chased by this disgusting thing, who would have the time to observe it?


    So Su Min frowned and looked around, and in the end, his gaze locked onto my phone that was smashed into pieces.


    I still feel a bit sad when I look at my phone. F * ck, I''ve just died from spending more than 2000 yuan on my new phone, and now I don''t even have a place to find a claim. I really feel like I''m going to explode if I want to find another phone with the same brand.


    Su Min squatted down and looked at the wreckage of his phone. He smeared some of the zombie mucus on the screen and placed it under his nose to smell, then suddenly frowned.


    It seemed that the smell was really unpleasant.


    "From the sewer." Su Min fiercely pulled out a few pieces of paper from the table to wipe his hands.


    Pfft, why do I want to laugh so badly when I see Su Min''s frown?


    Xiaochu attacked Xiaochu when he was at home alone, directly taking him down before he took the chance to take Xiaochu away. By the time we returned and discovered him, it was already too late, so we should have planned this plan. "" Okay. Su Min used a large amount of toilet paper to barely be considered as clean his fingers, and then disdainfully kicked the trash can away from him. Only then did he speak.


    "Or the demonic soul from hell?" Ye Lingyun rubbed his chin, "They really are haunting me like ghosts."


    "Right, is it time for the solar eclipse?" Palaeo- Yan suddenly asked.


    "A solar eclipse?" Everyone was confused, but Su Min pinched his fingers and calculated, and then nodded.


    "Six days."


    "Team China doesn''t have much time left." Palaeo- Yan rolled his eyes, "The day of the solar eclipse was the day when Yin Qi was at its strongest, at that time the demon would certainly attack Ye Xiaochu, I think the zombie should be the one opening the way, the Ghost Servant should be busy recently is also related to this, after all, every solar eclipse is rioting the Undead in the Underworld, it might be easy for them to return to the Yang World to borrow the dead''s soul to return, there was an example of this before, when they were taken away by the King of Hell, it was said that the commotion caused at the Underworld at that time was huge, and it caused some disturbance to the order of the Yang World, so it took them a while to recover."


    "It seems very serious." I cringed.


    "Very serious." Palaeo- Yan curled his lips, "Back then, the person who borrowed the corpse''s soul to return was a demon king level character, but he came up and hacked a group of people to death. He was so fierce, that I calmed down in the end."


    "Huh?" Do you even have the ability to do that? Why didn''t I know? " Ye Zichen raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course." Palaeo- Yan was a little flattered, "Let me eat those corpses, they taste good."


    Thus, I imagined Gu Yan in a suit sitting on a garbage heap and chewing the corpse, and I couldn''t help but feel nauseous. Then, to everyone''s surprise, I, who was strong enough to face a zombie with mucus all over my body, was now holding a trash can and spitting out tears.


    You really don''t blame me for vomiting, but this looks too much like a zombie, okay!


    "Palaeo- Yan, if you don''t brush your teeth three times, don''t think about going to this old lady''s bed." With a slightly pale face, he said, "I feel that it''s not bad."


    Palaeo- Yan''s face twitched.


    He suddenly felt a little regretful.


    He had wanted to pretend to be awesome, but his wife had turned him down, so it was rather urgent to wait online.


    Ignoring the injured Palaeo- Yan, Su Min asked Yuning to find some materials, and set up a few array formations in the room to prevent other evil beings from entering the house. On the way, he also drew a small rune on my arm with cinnabar, it really is a small rune, only the size of a thumb nail.


    Seeing that I was fine, everyone went back to their own rooms. It was already getting dark, so Palaeo- Yan brought his lovely wife back.


    I sat on the bed, which had just been covered with a new bedsheet, and looked at Su Min quietly while blinking my eyes.


    "What do you want to say?" Su Min sat beside me.


    "Su Min, why didn''t the God Slaying protect its master this time?" I gritted my teeth. I originally thought that the God Slaying would automatically protect its master. After all, it is a knife with a spirit.


    "Because you''re not strong enough to make it acknowledge you." Su Min laughed, "Last time, which God in the blade possessed you for three minutes. In just three minutes, you have lost all the blood from your seven orifices and fainted. Your body is too weak, so the God Slaying did not dare to jump out.


    "What do you mean playing yourself to death!" I exploded. "Am I playing?"


    "Alright, alright, alright. You''re not playing with me. I spoke wrongly, I spoke wrongly." Su Min laughed.


    "Su Min." I tugged on Su Min''s sleeve.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Can I hug you?"


    Su Min was obviously startled by my words, he then opened his arms and pulled me into his embrace.


    Her nose was filled with the faint, extremely intoxicating smell of clear wine coming from Su Min''s body. Because he was a ghost, he did not have any body heat, so his embrace seemed to be a little cold.


    "Xiaochu." Su Min whispered into my ear, "I love you."


    "So, don''t leave me, okay?"


    I blushed and nodded, not saying anything.


    Su Min''s lips slowly felt their way to my lips, his movements were extremely gentle, and there was even a bit of probing. If I had even the slightest bit of resistance, he would feel like he would have stopped.


    I looked at his eyes, which were close at hand, and at the faint shadow cast on his face by his long eyelashes. I smiled softly, and then I closed my eyes.


    His entire body, was filled with the intoxicating scent of Su Min.


    That night, Su Min didn''t make the next move. He only hugged me and the two of them slept in peace.


    In fact, even if Su Min wanted to go through the last step that day ¡­ I do.


    But Su Min was really careful, according to him, he won''t touch me until I completely accept him.


    At that time, Palaeo- Yan rolled his eyes fiercely at him, saying, "Are you afraid of balls? How long have you two been married for, that the female partner is actually still a virgin?


    Su Min rolled his eyes and said that if Palaeo- Yan and Slight Chill were to not get married, he would probably have to get married.


    Palaeo- Yan rolled his eyes, said, I got it, got it, he was clearly a ghost, but he was even more annoyed than an old lady, he really didn''t know if Su Min was a real man or not.


    Su Min said that there was no need for you to worry about it.


    So I lay innocent.


    Hey, hey, who did I offend? Don''t shoot at me! We''re all on the same side!


    After being attacked, the other party seemed to have completely stopped attacking and never attacked me again. Su Min stood by my side, not even a step away from me. Cough, this requires Yuning to accompany his.


    Regarding this, Yuning also said that she was actually being too careful with me, but I could still tell that I was indeed scared of dying from being held in Su Min''s hands, and that she was just too afraid of melting in her mouth. Su Min really dotes on me.


    I blushed and said, Of course I know, I''m not blind.


    At that time, when he was drinking Coke, he spat out, "Stop messing around, aren''t you blind?" Can you please set your conscience straight when you say that?


    Then I roll my eyes at him, and one Oyster flips in my mouth and says, Eat it. The food won''t stop your fox mouth.


    So I ate happily, holding Oyster slightly in my arms.


    I raised my head and looked at the dazzling sun, then looked at Su Min behind me, and the corner of my mouth unconsciously curled up.


    Such a life was actually quite good.

 C75

    The closer it was to the solar eclipse time, the more anxious everyone was, especially Su Min, who wished that even in his dreams, he could watch over me. Recently, I had been feeling a chill on my back and couldn''t even sleep soundly.


    But it''s also not surprising, my body is just too powerful, if I had been a little careless, I wouldn''t have known when I would have been taken away by some disgusting thing, when I thought about it, the sticky zombie''s heart shuddered, it turned out that I thought I would give it to God Slaying, but God Slaying went on strike and for a long time, it wasn''t online. If I was directly caught by a ghost, it would be alright. But if I was pulled around by a group of ghosts, it would be really cruel just to think about it.


    Ye Lingyun always felt that this was a bug, and it actually disappeared for four days. He called me at midnight on the day before the solar eclipse.


    "Ye Churan, come pick me up at the airport!"


    Bro, what are you doing at the airport in the middle of the night!


    Thus, Su Min and I hurriedly went to pick up Ye Lingyun, who was sitting on a stool at the airport with two suitcases in his hands.


    "Brother!" I ran over with the intention to grab Ye Lingyun''s luggage, but Ye Lingyun didn''t let go.


    "If you can''t lift it, let Su Min do it." Ye Lingyun shook his head, "If no ghosts come to bother you again in these two days, right?"


    I shook my head.


    "That''s good." Ye Lingyun let out a long breath and gave me a bracelet that was exactly the same as the one he had taken out at that time.


    "Take it with you. When the time comes, you won''t die too miserably." Ye Lingyun''s expression was a little unnatural. "A string of five hundred something, remember to give it to me when you go back."


    I almost sat down on the floor.


    More than five hundred!


    Oh my god, it''s gilded!


    Ye Lingyun did not bother with me anymore, he only passed a box that was tightly wrapped up to Su Min. Su Min''s face looked a little strange, but he still took it.


    Ye Lingyun saw that something was wrong with Su Min''s expression and was startled, then he took back the box and said that he was sorry but he had forgotten.


    This time it was my turn to look dazed and shocked.


    Ye Lingyun actually said that he was sorry!


    Aaah!" "A girl on a bridal sedan is the first time!


    Su Min was a little embarrassed, so he quickly went to get Ye Lingyun a carriage. Only then, Ye Lingyun did not carry the two big boxes back home.


    I pulled on Su Min''s sleeves and asked him quietly what had happened. Su Min said that he couldn''t carry the box, and that there were too many bright objects inside. Although it was tightly wrapped, it was easy for him to not be able to carry the power inside.


    I turned my head to look at the two big chests in the trunk and then looked at Ye Lingyun who was resting at the side with his eyes closed. Suddenly, I knew where Ye Lingyun had gone to during the four days that he was missing to.


    Ye Lingyun said before that his bracelet was brought back from Qing Zang''s side, it was personally opened by the Lama from there, the highland signal was bad, that''s why we couldn''t find him, he went back to the Lamaist Temple, and bought a bunch of things from there.


    One had to know that Ye Lingyun never flew around in the country.


    Thinking to this, he couldn''t help but feel touched. Ye Lingyun was actually as gentle as they had said, it was just that his way of expression wasn''t acceptable to ordinary people.


    After going back, the sound of the door opening couldn''t help but wake Yuning up. Yuning used her legs to prop up her chicken nest and decisively threw out a slipper.


    "F * ck you two, you want to do it in the house! I''m still sleeping! You two shameless fellows! "


    Then, the air suddenly quietened. I held my breath and watched Ye Lingyun, whose face was as black as the bottom of a pot, remove Yuning''s pink fluffy rabbit slippers from the top of her head.


    Nozuonodie.


    However, it was fortunate that Ye Lingyun did not take the initiative to attack women, so Yuning managed to escape. Ye Lingyun told Su Min to go back, to prevent the thing he brought back to scare Su Min to death. Just in case Su Min decided to go back first.


    So Su Min obediently rolled back to my room.


    "Go back to your room!" Ye Lingyun shouted.


    Su Min was silent for two seconds, and then silently rolled back to his own room.


    Ye Lingyun then opened the box.


    As expected, the two heavy boxes were filled with items like buddhist beads and beads. They were sparkling, and I could even see the golden light surrounding the beads.


    "It''s better to be on the safe side for a while." Ye Lingyun gave me a bunch of buddhist beads and also gave me a pair of arms as well as a string around his neck. His entire body was tied up like a Michelin tyre man.


    "Brother, even Su Min can''t get close to me like this." I looked at Ye Lingyun with extreme helplessness.


    "Since Su Min can''t even get close to you, then I reckon that no one else can get close to you either." Ye Lingyun didn''t even raise his head as he hung the buddhist beads on my body, "Ah right, hang another two in your room, wait for the solar eclipse and you''ll stay home ¡­ "Ah, right! Today''s eclipse!"


    Following this cry of alarm, the room''s electronic watch suddenly rang at 12 o''clock. I turned my head in horror. I remember that the electronic watch at home never reminded me of it at 12 o''clock!


    His entire body exploded!

 C76

    Ye Lingyun''s reaction was always very fast, and before I could even react, he immediately stood up and threw a few chains at Yuning. After that, he grabbed two chests with one hand and dragged me with the other into the house.


    "Don''t go to school today." Ye Lingyun pulled up my chair and sat on it. He then quickly opened my laptop and said, "Go back to sleep. Don''t worry and sleep, I''ll guard you."


    I twitched the corner of my mouth as I thought about it. I didn''t dare to retort at him for opening up the League of Legends'' interface.


    F * ck, I feel like this brother of mine is a bit unreliable.


    Therefore, I obediently rolled onto the bed and slept. I covered half of my face with a heart full of grievances, leaving a pair of eyes watching Ye Lingyun as he put on his earphones, then started to race around with the fellow in front of me.


    I rolled my eyes. If he could fall asleep like that, then I guess I''m no different from a dead pig.


    The truth proved that there really wasn''t much of a difference between me and a dead pig. After a while, I fell asleep and Su Min was still dreaming.


    I asked him from afar why didn''t you come over? He said that he didn''t even dare to go near my room right now, and it might even be too easy for his soul to leave his body. He also said that it was almost 9 o''clock, Yuning had already written a fake note for you.


    I said not bad, this girl did not write another poem for me, if I were to write another poem, I would become completely famous.


    Just as Su Min wanted to say something, I was woken up by the sound of my phone ringing. Faintly reaching out to touch it, he suddenly remembered that my phone had been broken, so the one that sounded should be Ye Lingyun''s phone.


    "Hello, who is this?" Ye Lingyun picked up the phone.


    "Brother Ye!" Brothers, we''ve been beaten up! "Come and help us brothers!" There was a ruckus on the other side of the phone. It was clearly the sound of a fight.


    "Beated?" Ye Lingyun suddenly stood up, but turned back and looked at me, "I can''t leave today, I''ll call the others, you guys hold on for a while."


    After answering, Ye Lingyun''s phone call flew away. After thinking for a bit, he called Qin Yao, and then threw the phone to me.


    "Tell that kid that he''s safe." Ye Lingyun carried his two feet on the table as he continued to play games, "That brat couldn''t contact you, he''s probably gone mad with anxiety now."


    As he was speaking, the call connected.


    "Hello?" Qin Yao''s somewhat tired voice came out.


    "Qin Yao? It''s me, I''m Ye Churan. " "Be careful over there. I''m fine here, so I didn''t call you when my phone broke. This is my brother''s phone, so all you need to do is call him."


    "Yes." If you don''t come out today, it will be a mess outside! " Qin Yao heaved a sigh of relief, "No matter what happens, don''t come out. Let your brother and Su Min protect you well, and fill up your family''s sewers! I''m afraid he''s going to your house. "


    I agreed and then hung up the phone. Su Min told him to go and block the sewer, and in response he said with a light voice, ''This guy only opened his mouth and scolded me, he said that he hadn''t woken up for so long, and thought I was dead. All he knew was that I had to sleep lazily.


    I looked at Ye Lingyun with a stupefied expression. Ye Lingyun didn''t even turn his head to look at him, the two of them had already arrived around six o''clock, but I was too asleep, and the two of them couldn''t get close to my room, so I didn''t know either. Therefore, the three of them had been standing guard outside for a long time.


    To be honest, Ye Lingyun was moved by what he said. After all, being targeted by other people makes me feel relieved, but then ¡­


    Oh right, I bought those two boxes that were quite expensive. When the time comes, remember to give them to me.


    The lump in my throat caused me to feel a chill as he poured cold water over me.


    Bro, can''t you move me for three seconds?


    From time to time, I could hear the sounds of fighting coming from outside the room, but they weren''t very loud. Sometimes the beads in my room would light up from time to time, and at first I would get nervous, but then the beads would almost light up, and I would sit on the bed expressionlessly, feeling as if I were sitting in the middle of a neon tube.


    So I pulled the eyepatch I''d bought a while ago out of the bedside table and put it on and went back to sleep.


    So what if I don''t sleep, I can''t leave the house now, there''s snacks, water and instant noodles in the house, Ye Lingyun is occupying the computer, if my phone is broken, I can''t do anything about it, I have no choice but to fall asleep.


    I think my eyes are going to be swollen from sleep tomorrow.


    Ye Lingyun would often curse out loud from time to time. Even when he was scolding others, it was as clean and direct as popping beans. He would curse his teammates to be lying in ambush in the grass.


    I wrapped myself up in a cocoon and rolled over expressionlessly to go back to sleep.


    The Buddha beads on the wall were no longer bright, so I decided to discuss it with Ye Lingyun. Why don''t you let me wander around for a while?


    Ye Lingyun immediately threw a few words at us: No way!


    I curled my lips, saying that the buddhist beads are not very bright so of course I''ll be fine. He saying that if you know anything, this is the most dangerous time, because the outermost layer of buddhist light has already been used up. Right now, these buddhist beads are only a wall away from the Great Evildoer''s Qi.


    I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Then give me your cell phone. I want to make up for it."


    Ye Lingyun casually threw the phone back to me and told me to scram. Don''t disturb him doing whatever you want to do.


    I puckered my lips, then opened the phone and started to make up for it.


    As he mended everything, I suddenly heard a light cracking sound. Ye Lingyun''s hand that was furiously tapping on the keyboard suddenly stopped, and the two of them raised their heads at the same time. Unexpectedly, a crack had already appeared on a string of buddhist beads on the wall.


    I pushed back and pulled at Ye Lingyun''s sleeves. Ye Lingyun did not say anything, but the top of his head was also dripping with sweat.


    "Ye Xiaochu, later on, squat down on the blanket and don''t come out. Don''t poke your head out." Ye Lingyun''s expression became heavy.


    I nodded.


    Just as I was speaking, a few more cracks appeared on the buddhist beads. The first few beads had already turned to dust and were lifelessly piled up on the ground. The sounds of fighting outside became louder and louder, and I could even hear the chewing sounds of Taotie.


    Even the Taotie had come.


    However, Taotie s ¡­ It should be able to devour all of those ghosts ¡­


    He lit three joss sticks for the group of ghosts.


    Since I slept a lot during the day, I was not sleepy at night. The buddhist beads on the walls and floor were slowly turning into a string of ashes that fell to the ground. As the circle of the beads grew smaller, I became more and more afraid.

 C77

    Ye Lingyun also pulled on my blanket, preparing to cover me with it anytime. My quilt was already stained with his blood. According to Ye Lingyun''s words, although his blood wasn''t as effective as the Buddha beads, it shouldn''t be too big of a problem to protect me.


    Thus, Ye Lingyun was like a cat that had its hair standing on end as he stared at the wall in front of me that was quickly shrinking, the two clear muscle marks on his cheeks showed that he was gritting his teeth.


    Suddenly, Ye Lingyun pulled on my blanket and the world in front of me sank into darkness. Suddenly, pressed him down on the bed, making him unable to move.


    "No matter what! You must not come out! "


    The smell of blood in my nose is getting stronger and stronger. Ye Lingyun is the kind that would never make a sound after getting hurt in a fight. I don''t know how he''s injured, but the smell of blood on my nose makes me secretly shocked.


    How much blood had flowed from this!


    The air in the quilt was very stuffy. I quietly let out an air vent, but no one noticed. It was completely dark now, and I heard the door of my room suddenly open, and a blue-green light illuminated the bed in front of me.


    "The spirit of the Undead, return to silence." Qin Yao''s low voice suddenly sounded, a bluish-green light instantly illuminated the entire room, and afterwards, I felt that a spot beside my bed had suddenly sunk down.


    I lifted up the blanket, only to see that there were still drops of blood dripping down Ye Lingyun''s forehead, but his eyes were filled with unprecedented killing intent.


    "Brother!" Taking advantage of when the ghosts in the room were cleared by Ye Lingyun and Qin Yao, I hurriedly took out some medicine from the bedside table to bandage Ye Lingyun.


    "It''s not like it''s a serious injury. How could it be so bad?"


    It wasn''t easy for Yuning to treat most of the wounds on her body, so Yuning also rushed in and quickly placed some runes on the corners of the room.


    "Your Hubby is very reliable." Yuning gave me a big thumbs up, "This Barrier is way too powerful, it''s simply an evil repelling weapon.


    "How are everyone?" I asked Yuning while bandaging an extremely deep wound on her arm. Yuning gave him a deep glance, and then said that everyone was fine, it was just that they were a little exhausted, but now they were all sleeping, meditating, and using all their time to recover their strength, because Su Min had said that the most difficult part was going to be 11 o''clock to 1 o''clock in the morning.


    As long as I can endure through one hour, I will be completely unharmed. Otherwise, I will lose everything, because as long as I have a wound, the smell of my pure Yin blood will attract a large number of crazy ghosts, and by then, the total number of ghosts will be about the same as the ones that were killed in the day. Not only that, it is very likely that everyone present will have a hard time to escape.


    What a terrifying two hours.


    He and Palaeo- Yan both slept like dead pigs. When I bandaged them up, they only raised their eyelids to look at me before continuing to sleep. Those who talked so much didn''t say a word, which showed just how tired they were.


    Su Min meditated for a while when he suddenly heard a soft sound, one that sounded like the sound of glass shattering.


    Su Min was so shocked by my expression that he couldn''t help but laugh. He said that he was fine, he broke open a little of the Soul Suppressing Jade s, and killed too many ghosts today. According to the game''s rules, it means that his experience has been accumulated to a certain extent and he can level up. After leveling up, it would be easier to deal with the ghosts later.


    This is the best news I''ve ever heard.


    Su Min consoled me for a while and got Yuning to bring over all kinds of runes for him. Yuning sat in front of the yellow paper and did not touch any of the runes, instead, she drew a rune on the back of Yuning''s right hand using cinnabar.


    Qin Yao said that it was an ancient lost technique called Li Dai Tao. In other words, it was equivalent to Yuning lending his hand to Su Min, which meant that Su Min would not be able to harm him with his hand.


    Everyone held their breath as they watched Su Min drew various runes on the yellow paper with their hands. The speed at which he drew runes was extremely fast, and in 15 minutes, he drew out a thick stack of runes. Yuning asked Su Min why he did not place another layer of the same Barrier on top of the Barrier.


    We mean what was in your time, we don''t understand.


    Su Min drew all of Yuning''s yellow paper before stopping. He looked at the time, and at 9 o''clock, he took a deep breath and started to meditate, since recovering a little was still a problem. Of course, if he wanted to break through a little, it was not impossible.


    Thus, the only sober people in the room are me, Qin Yao and Yuning. Ye Lingyun had already gone to sleep long ago, and now, he was snoring soundly on my bed.


    Yuning didn''t have any big wounds on her body, since she had her brother protecting her, but because she was tired, she went to her room to rest, and the one who was awake was me and Qin Yao.


    Qin Yao thought for a while, then took out a box from the Soul Summoning Lamp and handed it to me.


    "You said your phone was broken, so I just randomly bought one for you. I don''t know what you like." Qin Yao''s eyes turned a little evasive, "You must have been ambushed in the past few days?"


    "How do you know?" I asked.


    "There are still bruises on your neck." Qin Yao said, "I''ve already bought your mobile phone and placed it in the box, don''t break it again this time."


    "I''ve also been running for a few days now, taking in the time needed to catch up on my sleep. Don''t worry, I''m only sleeping lightly, so I won''t oversleep." Qin Yao laid down on the small sofa, "You can also play on your phone or something. I think you won''t be sleepy after sleeping for a day."


    "Yes." I nodded, "Qin Yao, thank you."


    "There''s no need to thank me." Qin Yao laughed, "Alright, I''m sleeping."


    With that, the Soul Summoning Lamp placed it on his chest and closed its eyes, falling asleep immediately.


    It seemed like everyone was exhausted.


    After putting away the phone card, he opened his phone and realized that the feeling and speed was my favorite style, maybe because he was in a hurry, Qin Yao just casually stuffed his phone card into the box, but he was already very considerate.


    Everyone was actually very gentle.


    I sat in front of the blocked mirror and looked up at the electronic watch above it. The seconds ticked by, and I stared at it for more than ten minutes.


    I grabbed onto the God Slaying Blade on my neck and pulled it out. After the God Slaying Blade was pulled off, it temporarily separated from the Seal and became a scimitar as long as a forearm. I took a deep breath and strove to calm down.


    I should also do my part.

 C78

    Time slowly passed, and the blue-green incantations on the wall slowly lost some of their lustre. He raised his wrist and looked at the time. It was already ten o''clock.


    Turning on the computer, I quickly typed on the keyboard.


    On a certain day of the month, the sun had risen.


    I quickly wrote down what I had felt this day, and sent the runes that Su Min had drawn one by one into the private file. I thought that in the future, Yuning would imitate a batch of runes, and they would be good for self-defense.


    Hmm, the pixels are really high.


    After taking care of everything, he realised that Su Min seemed to have woken up a long time ago as he stood behind me and watched me take care of these things. When he turned around, he saw Su Min leaning on his chin and staring straight at him, giving me a fright.


    But Su Min didn''t say anything, he only passed me a stack of runes, and told me that they might not be able to handle the upcoming battles, I needed to protect myself. Although the God Slaying Blade can''t unleash the heaven-defying battle power that I displayed last time, but there was no pressure when used to cut down those evil beings, adding the runes and Soul Suppressing Jade, I still had the ability to protect myself.


    Everyone woke up one by one. Since my room was no longer the safest place to be, I didn''t have to be cooped up in it anymore. I simply pushed the coffee table into the kitchen.


    They surrounded me in the middle of the living room with Yuning and Slightly beside me. Qin Yao and Ye Lingyun were on the second floor, while the Taotie and Su Min were on the outermost floor. I unsheathed my God Slaying Blade and lowered my body, trying my best to look a little bit more murderous.


    The faint green glow on the wall was fading. I lifted my hand to my watch and saw that it was 10: 57.


    Suddenly, the incantation pasted on the wall lit up a green flame, and the three people in the outermost circle jumped out. Dark purple, green, and pure black, three different colored lights soared into the air, instantly blocking out the crowd.


    Initially, the three people from the outer circle were still able to handle it, but after eleven o''clock, the three of them were a little overwhelmed. Gradually, the black mist started to seep through, and with a clang, Ye Lingyun took out his peachwood sword that was stained with blood, protecting the three of us inside.


    The pressure on the three of us girls wasn''t too great. We would only make another cut whenever we saw a gap. We would also help the boys and add a buff. The main force was still supported by the guys.


    To be more accurate, they were supported by the three people on the outside.


    The three of them killed as they replenished their cultivation by devouring the undead. The group was like a lone boat on a stormy sea, trying their best to maintain safety.


    However, this was not the way to go about it. Su Min had just made a breakthrough and his cultivation was still unstable. He was sent to look for me and was interrupted by an undead.


    Without thinking, I threw out a few runes, barely stopping the Undead in front of Su Min. Ye Lingyun and Qin Yao quickly rushed to Su Min''s position. Although the group was moving very quickly, they could not be faster than these red-eyed Undead. The first layer of the front line instantly collapsed and the Undead took advantage of this gap to flood in in large batches. I looked at the time, it''s ten past twelve.


    As long as we can last fifty minutes, we''ll be safe.


    The living room instantly became chaotic, Taotie and Palaeo- Yan were unable to transform due to the restrictions on space, so their battle power was largely controlled. They had no choice but to get suppressed by more and more ghosts, and in the end, the Taotie was enraged, and suddenly took out a grenade from her waist.


    What the f * ck grenade?


    Before we could say anything to stop it, the Taotie instantly pulled open the grenade''s ring and threw it towards me.


    What the f * ck!


    I had originally wanted to use God Slaying to throw out a grenade, but the grenade exploded right when the God Slaying touched it. The instant the grenade exploded, I instantly felt that I had died a great death, being killed by my own teammates'' grenade. I can''t be so damn sullen anymore.


    Just as he was thinking, he was suddenly struck dumb by the oncoming mist. The Undead beside him suddenly let out a heart-wrenching howl, before suddenly turning into dust and disappearing.


    I''m a bit confused.


    "What are you blanking out for!?" "This is Holy Water!" The Taotie''s angry voice sounded, "Your Hubby never told you!"


    Holy water?


    Although I don''t know the exact effects, but at least I have helped the exorcist before. The Holy Water here probably has the same meaning as that Holy Water, since it''s used for exorcism anyway.


    A splash of holy water lightened the burden on the group. The Undeads in the middle were mostly destroyed by the holy water, so they weren''t much of a threat.


    However, the Taotie said that he did not have much Holy Water left, and he only brought three Holy Water grenades. Since Su Min was also a ghost, he was not able to touch the Holy Water.


    The Taotie has to pay attention to the Undead at the side, and also have to look at the direction and timing. This difficulty level is definitely not inferior to mine.


    Everyone kept glancing at their digital watches from time to time. From 12: 10 till 12: 50.


    By 12: 50, all three of Taotie''s grenades had exploded, and there weren''t many runes left in each of our hands, we were all at the brink of being shot to death. If we don''t make it through the last ten minutes, all of us will die in this damned place.


    Just like when people started shouting out names when they found out that the Soul Suppressing Jade was trapped in the center of the storm.


    Everyone who was called out would reply loudly, even Yuning who was shouting until her voice turned hoarse, feeling as if she was crying blood. There are so many undead that none of us can see the numbers on the digital watch.


    The overwhelming pressure from the undead caused everyone to be unable to catch their breath.


    My hands were already sore from a long time ago, and there weren''t even a single remaining sigil left in my hands. I even thought at times, if I really can''t use this body to lie down with Yun Yiran for half a year and let that Lord God possess it again, no matter what, I can''t let this group of people die with me.


    Why is it not time yet!


    Suddenly, an ice-cold hand instantly knocked the God Slaying blade in my hand to the ground, and a minuscule wound appeared on my hand. Normally, I wouldn''t even look at these kinds of injuries, but now, my heart revolves around two big words.


    It''s over!


    Su Min should have been the first one to hear the sound of the God Slaying landing on the ground. I saw the large amount of ghosts abandoning the people by their side and pounced towards me crazily. Su Min''s eyes instantly shrunk to the size of a needle.


    After that, I was pushed to the ground by Su Min, and heard a low sound of impact.


    I suddenly widened my eyes, but was covered by Su Min''s hand, causing the pressure on my body to suddenly lessen.


    He heard the one o''clock timer ring in his ears.


    Although the hands on his eyes were somewhat transparent, they were still there. When Su Min saw that I was fine, he let out a long breath, then transformed into a puff of green smoke and returned to the Soul Suppressing Jade to recuperate.

 C79

    Everyone tried to help me up and ask me how I was doing. I said I was fine, but Su Min blocked it for me in the end.


    Ye Lingyun did not speak, he only told Palaeo- Yan to get off the carriage.


    Needless to say, we also know where to go.


    Yun Yiran seemed to have been waiting for us for a long time. When we arrived, she even raised her head to look at the time, saying, Oh, it was pretty fast.


    We told Yun Yiran about the heavy injuries Su Min suffered and the other people''s minor injuries. Yun Yiran listened quietly, and in the end, my Soul Suppressing Jade came over. She took care of it while saying that this should be the best result, and she even went to prepare to collect the corpses of our group at four o''clock.


    I say, Yun Yiran, your words are a bit unkind. Yun Yiran was treating the wound on Ye Lingyun''s head while laughing. She was only stating the truth, and her words were extremely sharp.


    That was the truth.


    Yun Yiran continued to treat Ye Lingyun''s wounds as she clicked her tongue, saying that Ye Lingyun and I were also eccentric. With the Pure Yin girls'' bodies and the Pure Yang girls'' bodies, it was unknown whether or not it would be a blessing or a curse to have the two of us in the family.


    Ye Lingyun said that because the military service had ended, he did not want a job, but instead asked for a sum of money. One of the reasons was because his aunt had written a letter to him about my situation and asked him to come back and help me.


    Oh, by the way, his aunt is my mother.


    Ye Lingyun said that when he was young, his family didn''t care about him, and if it wasn''t for his uncle and aunt, he would have died a long time ago. Furthermore, when he was young, he also said that Ye Lingyun and I belonged together, and that we couldn''t leave each other. It was I who couldn''t leave Ye Lingyun, not Ye Lingyun who couldn''t leave me.


    I scratched my head, a little embarrassed. Speaking of this, isn''t it true that big brother wants to protect little sister?


    After that, he was immediately spat on the ground by Ye Lingyun, saying, "Ye Xiaochu, you are really shameless."


    Maybe there''s a part of the reason why I came back to protect my mother, but at least Ye Lingyun and I grew up together. With Ye Lingyun''s crazy protective attitude, other than him, no one would dare to touch me.


    For example, yellow hair at that time, it was said that Ye Lingyun had broken both his forearm bones.


    Leimu was extremely busy, and went back to rest early. According to Leimu, he did not need to do anything else for the next two days, every day he slept like he had been drugged, and today was considered to be the most diligent day.


    Yun Yiran did not make a move, there was definitely something fishy about this matter.


    However, Yun Yiran herself was a Ghost Doctor, and was also known as the existence of the Black Heart Sacred Hand. This meant that she wanted a terrifying price, but the items she took over were all good, and she recovered fully.


    No one would believe that there was a problem with the black-hearted hand, unless it had also reached the level described in the novel of the Five Deaths of Heaven, which meant that it was about to rise to greatness.


    Yun Yiran was 300 years old this year, so if one were to calculate her age, she would be equivalent to a normal person in her thirties in the Ghost Doctor. Firstly, Yun Yiran had not used the secret technique to sell her lifespan, and secondly, had not violated the rules of the heaven and received heavenly tribulation.


    Everyone touched their chins in shock, but it was still Yuning who asked.


    "Yun Yiran... Is it my aunt? "


    "Impossible!" Leimu firmly shook his head, "She won''t let me go to bed when she''s still young!"


    The crew was silent.


    I originally wanted to take a bite of the apple, but was struck by the lightning. Everyone stared at Leimu, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    F * ck, I seem to have accidentally learned something.


    Leimu''s head was filled with cold sweat from our stares, he immediately explained things that were not like what we imagined. Ye Lingyun patted Leimu''s shoulder, saying that it was fine, a man and a woman alone in a room for three hundred years, that it was impossible for them to not see anything, don''t worry, we all understand.


    Looking at the crowd nodding their heads, Leimu''s tears fell.


    What the hell was going on!


    As there were so many wounded people, it was impossible for them to share a room, so I just slept on the sofa with the girls. Because I slept too much during the day, I currently couldn''t sleep, so I laid on the bed and played video games with Yun Yiran''s frighteningly fast Weibo. On Weibo, there were the most gorgeous diamond rings among the solar eclipses.


    He just lay there on the bed and swiped his Weibo account until dawn before feeling a little sleepy, so he put down his phone and went to sleep.


    Since he was not able to sleep soundly, it was normal for him to dream. I dreamt that the God Slaying that I was holding in my hands was suddenly hit onto the ground, and there were two deep scratches on my hands. Blood dripped onto the ground, and suddenly, all of the Undeads rioted, and everyone''s screams rang in my ears. The originally dense smell of blood in the air immediately became strong, and as I sat up from the bed, my head suddenly smashed into Ye Lingyun''s head.


    "Holy shit, you''re faking your corpse!" Ye Lingyun rubbed his forehead, "I came to wake you up and got you injured twice! You really want to take this opportunity to take revenge! "


    I looked at Ye Lingyun blankly, and tilted my head.


    "Did he go stupid from the collision?" Ye Lingyun waved two of his fingers in front of my face. "It''s just that I was a little scared, so I didn''t sleep very well in this nightmare."


    "Ah, don''t be afraid, it''s all over." Ye Lingyun patted my head, "Yun Yiran also said it, Su Min is fine, he only needs to rest for two weeks to recover completely. After all, the Soul Suppressing Jade had broken open a few Seal, and the Spiritual Energy inside could help him slowly recover.


    "Yes, it''s the ''Blackheart Sacred Hand''. I''m not sure who else she can trust." I rubbed my temples.


    After packing his things, Qin Yao had left long ago. His phone had a text message from Qin Yao, telling us to take a good care of ourselves.


    After asking about the wound on Qin Yao''s arm, Qin Yao said that it was fine. Yesterday, Yun Yiran had stitched his arm and applied a special ointment on it, then it had already scabbed over.


    He also said that the uprising of the Undead in the Underworld has been suppressed. Pluto said that he couldn''t supervise this matter properly, so he didn''t pursue our responsibility. However, if we were to massacre a soul on such a large area, our souls would all go to hell.


    I twitched the corner of my mouth and said that I wouldn''t, I didn''t want to finish with the blade, pull out the frying pan, and pull out my tongue.


    Terrifying. Terrifying. Terrifying.


    Qin Yao laughed and said, you know a lot about hell.


    I giggled. I wouldn''t tell Qin Yao that I killed Matt in junior high school and especially liked things from the Underworld.


    For example, I still like Manju Shahua, also known as the Resurrection Lily.


    The Resurrection Lily, flowers bloom for a thousand years, flowers fall for a thousand years, flowers and leaves never meet, what a sad flower.


    Hearing me say that, Yuning rolled her eyes, saying that this made him sound very arrogant. To put it bluntly, it''s just like stone garlic, it''s probably worth a few dollars each.


    ME: "... Gu Yuning, get the hell out of here. "


    A good poetic name makes you sound like garlic!


    Also! Are you trying to shatter my poetic fantasy just like that?


    Yun Yiran was really weak all day. She asked her what was wrong, and she said that nothing had happened, that she went through it once every hundred years, and that she had to say if there was anything wrong ¡­ It was on her birthday that she would enter a state of suspended animation, sleep for a month, then wake up and continue living as if nothing had happened. She was the only one in the family with this problem, and she would get used to it over time.


    Just as she was talking, she yawned again. She said that she still had about half a month until her birthday and should not come to find her for next month. Leimu had to guard her during this period of time.


    After saying that, Yun Yiran turned around and returned to her room. Before going to bed, she even told us not to play around with herself for the next month and that she would not wake up to save us even if she died.


    I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. Are we that fond of playing? Or was it the kind of person who would easily play himself to death?


    Ye Lingyun who was eating a Herbal Tea Egg stared at us and solemnly nodded.


    Then the three of us collectively rolled our eyes.


    The Taotie and the coffee shop had to keep watch, so they left early. Palaeo- Yan said that he still had a project to attend, so he left immediately with the gauze wrapped around his head.


    Yuning and I almost bit off our chopsticks in hatred. Yuning bit his chopsticks and asked me what were you chewing on? When I said that, he immediately bullied my Hubby''s slumber. For a whole week, no one showed me their love, I had never seen anyone do it for her and Palaeo- Yan!


    Thus, Yuning bit off her chopsticks and said that she had done it on purpose. There was no target for him to bully her!


    I was stunned. "Wow, you actually knew about it!"


    And then I was beaten. Not only did Ye Lingyun stand idly by the side the whole time, he even took a sip of my lean meat porridge that hadn''t even moved an inch.


    What the f * ck, this slut ¡­


    Su Min was indeed as Leimu said, he recovered after a few days. When he woke up, I was still asleep and he was still thinking that I would be pressed on the bed by some arrogant guy. In the end, he opened his eyes and saw Su Min.


    So I immediately put on a dog-leg smile, "Su Min, you''re back! I missed you so much! "


    Su Min forced a bitter smile when he saw the expression on my lackey''s face.


    I asked Su Min what he meant by sleeping for a month on his birthday, and Su Min pondered for a moment, then said that it felt like he was playing a game where you were beaten to death and needed time to revive. Yun Yiran''s sleeping state was the same as the ten seconds I spent waiting for him to revive.

 C80

    Yun Yiran was already in deep sleep, and everyone was preparing to leave.


    Before we left, Rem gave us a small bottle of pills, not much, only a few, but Rem told me that although it''s not a panacea, it can be used to heal wounds like the ones we''ve had a few times. The healing speed is not as fast as Yun Ran''s personal healing speed, of course, but at least it''s something that can be considered very valuable to us who have played it for a long time. "Rem says there aren''t many of these, so use them sparingly.


    I nodded to show I understood.


    It was around seven in the morning when everyone came out from Yun Yiran''s room. Coincidentally, Yuning and I had to hurry up and complete our homework, otherwise we would have to fail.


    Thus, the two of them started to madly copy notes in class. That kind of scene also scared a whole bunch of people, because even though Yuning was crazy enough to copy notes, I was still crazy enough to copy notes, something I had never seen before.


    As I copied my notes, I silently shed two rows of tears from my wide noodles. I also didn''t want to do it.


    By the time Yuning and I walked out of the library, the sky had already darkened. Su Min had already received my phone call and was waiting for me outside.


    "You''ve worked hard." Su Min came up and took the book in my hands, then pulled my hand over. Following that, he passed Yuning and I a cup of hot milk tea, "Qin Yao is already waiting at the door."


    "He was waiting at the door. Did he come in?" Yuning was completely confused. As if she had inadvertently glanced at the hand Su Min and I were holding, she then grabbed onto the pearl milk tea and pulled over Su Min''s bag, saying Aiya, how could she let Qin Yao stand outside by herself. Soon after, Yuning ran out with a cloud of dust rising behind him.


    "Today''s Miss Gu has her eyes on the outside world." Su Min laughed.


    "The lover is waiting outside. Can you not run outside?" I naturally understood the meaning behind Su Min''s words, but I blushed a little, not knowing how to reply, so I could only say that. Su Min could not tell that I was blushing, otherwise, my old face would really be lying on the ground. It was too embarrassing, I really don''t fear the heavens or the earth, after being toyed with by Su Min just a few sentences, my face would already be blushing, it would truly damage the image of a female hero.


    So I shut my mouth and tried to think of an answer, but Su Min also didn''t say anything. The two of them walked forward silently, and from afar, they could see Yuning and Qin Yao happily chatting, and upon seeing the two of us walking over, I quickly shut my mouth. Qin Yao opened the car door for us in a rather gentlemanly manner, but for some reason, I just saw Su Min quietly getting in the car behind Qin Yao. I really want to laugh...


    In the carriage, Yuning seemed to have been concealing something, and asked about Qin Yao''s injuries. Qin Yao said that there was nothing wrong, and that the name of Yun Yiran''s Black Heart Sacred Hand was not in vain. With her here, there was no need to worry about any side effects from injuries.


    Su Min had been silent the entire time, it was just that he was reading a book on medicine that I had just borrowed from the library. After being discovered by me, he slapped his forehead and said that if he was reading in the car, he wouldn''t be afraid of fainting.


    Su Min said that he was a ghost! What car did he faint on?


    Su Min felt extremely helpless.


    Originally, I was prepared to eat a meal of dark food, but I was shocked by the plate of fine steak in front of me. I raised my head to ask Ye Lingyun where he learned from, and Ye Lingyun said that he had been living alone in a foreign country for many years already.


    That was true. If he didn''t know how to cook and didn''t go to the restaurant every day, then he would have too much money.


    Ye Lingyun called while eating lunch. When he saw the number list, he frowned and went out to pick up the phone. I heard it, it was very smooth Russian, and could not understand it at all.


    However, Yuning looked at me strangely, and then continued to eat as if nothing had happened. I don''t know what the two of them were up to, but I was too busy fighting the steak on my plate.


    After a while, Ye Lingyun returned with an unfriendly expression. I asked Ye Lingyun who he was, and he said that I would ignore him.


    Thus, I chose to obediently shut my mouth. Ye Lingyun wouldn''t harm me in any case.


    After eating, I continued to study like a madman. I tried to make the papers and the dissecting pictures on the map, and they filled the sky, making me dizzy. By the time I finally memorized it, it was already past one in the morning.


    It was already very late and they still had to get up early tomorrow. Thus, the two decided to go to bed first and talk about the rest tomorrow.


    I don''t know what Yuning looked like, but I felt that even after I fell asleep, my brain would still be filled with dissecting diagrams of human body''s mechanisms.


    It was rather dark. I squinted around and realized I was dreaming again.


    There was a hubbub of voices ahead, and I followed them. There was a flash of light, and I entered the hospital''s delivery room.


    "There are two children in total, but the mother doesn''t have the strength to give birth to two more children. Is it to protect the adult or the child?"


    The nurse''s somewhat anxious voice rang out, and the blurry crowd in front of her instantly became noisy. In the end, they only heard an old woman''s voice firmly saying, Protect the child!


    Then the old woman, who had been called by the nurse, signed her name and hurried back.


    A man sat on a hospital bench with his head in his hands, saying nothing.


    Then two cries sounded in the delivery room, and the nurse came out with the two children.


    "A brother and a sister." The nurse handed the child to the jubilant crowd. Only the man on the bench leaped up, grabbed the nurse''s hand, and asked in a trembling voice, Where''s my baby?


    "I''m sorry, sir, but we did our best."


    The heavy sentence made the man feel as if he had aged a few decades. He trembled as he let go of the nurse''s hand.


    "Son, this is her destiny." The old lady walked forward. "You should know that any woman we marry into the Ghost Doctor''s clan won''t be able to survive through this."


    "Mom, Jia Er, she ¡­" The man stood to one side with his back bent, as if he wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the old woman.


    "I know." The old woman leaned on her walking stick and said, "But other than the women of our clan, the other girls are destined to be unable to resist the spiritual energy in their children''s bodies."


    "Since she chose to marry into our Ghost Doctor, she should have this realization."


    The man did not speak.


    "The Ghost Doctor Clan, the women are revered." The old woman turned her head. "Men are destined to be sacrificed to women at the age of three hundred. The women will be raised by our family, while the men will be raised by the branch family."


    "I, Yun Chang, will give these two children a name right now!"


    "The man is called Yun Yife, the woman is called Yun Yiran!"

 C81

    My heart tightened.


    So that''s how it was!


    I wonder why Yun Yiran''s eyes look so much like Yun Yife''s!


    As the scenery in front of him changed, he suddenly arrived at a large house with a classical charm. A little girl with a steamed bun on her head dropped the heavy medicine pestle on the ground with a thud, shouting at the adults, "Why should I learn such a thing!?" I don''t like medicine! I want to paint! I want to learn the zither! I want to be a painter! "Be a musician!


    With a crisp slap, the little girl was knocked to the ground. The old lady scolded her in a voice that was no more than scolding the little girl for not working properly. The Ghost Doctor did not need artists or musicians, she only needed the Ghost Doctor Sacred Hand.


    The little girl lay on the ground, gritting her teeth. The old lady was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Unsurprisingly, the little girl was punished to kneel in front of the ancestral hall to recite her sermon, her hoarse voice drifting far away.


    When he shifted his gaze, the boy was still an infant, not much different from when he was born. He didn''t even have baby teeth.


    I know, that was the scene of Yun Yiran being forced to study pharmacology.


    As I walked, the sky started to darken, and it started to rain. Someone stumbled in, but was stopped by the guards, and they knelt in front of the door, kowtowing and crying as they begged the Ghost Doctor Holy Hand to save her daughter. No matter how much it cost, he was willing.


    "Save your daughter? "Sure." Yun Yiran''s voice came from the small pavilion in front of the room, "I don''t want money this time, I want to... Her left hand. "


    The old man''s face twitched, but he still agreed.


    Thus, the shadow of a person floated out from the small pavilion. When he came out, he was wearing a bamboo hat and an ancient robe embroidered with blue grass. He walked in front of the old man.


    "Lead the way."


    As a result, I lifted my leg and followed Yun Yiran. The scenery changed, and the old man in the middle of the market started to slowly retreat while protecting his beautiful daughter, while kowtowing and saying that his daughter was at the same age as a flower and jade.


    "Then... Are you trying to go back on your word? " Yun Yiran who was still dressed in the embroidered ancient attire said indifferently.


    "Please excuse me!" "If the girl wants my hand, then take it away. Don''t use my daughter''s hand!" The old man repeatedly kowtowed as Yun Yiran impatiently waved his hand. A group of muscular men dressed in black with the word "seal" on his back rushed forward like a swarm of bees, accompanied by the old man''s pleas and the woman''s screams.


    The black clothed man respectfully placed that hand on a plate and brought it over to Yun Yiran. Yun Yiran didn''t even look at it as she turned around and headed back home.


    Yun Yiran was truly a very terrifying woman.


    Then, I saw Yun Yiran collecting all sorts of body parts. All of them were top quality in the world, leaving only one head.


    Although Yun Yiran''s price was extremely expensive, she could cure any incurable ailment. This action stupefied everyone, and so there were often people who took huge risks to come and beg Yun Yiran to help them.


    Finally, I saw a woman with a pretty face running over, but I just sat on the ground.


    This woman was too similar to the current Yun Yiran!


    "Lady! Girl! I beg you, please save my Hubby! "No matter what you want, I will give it to you. I will give it to you!" He cried as he knelt in front of Yun Yiran''s door. Yun Yiran did not say anything immediately.


    "Give all of them to me? Is that true? " Yun Yiran finally opened her mouth.


    "Really, really!"


    "Then," Yun Yiran''s voice suddenly became fleeting, "I want your life."


    "In other words, I want your head, your most beautiful head."


    The woman froze on the spot and then lowered her head.


    Then I saw the woman and nodded slightly.


    "Just that, can you give me three days after my Hubby wakes up? I want to ¡­ and in the end, accompanied my Hubby for three days. "


    "It''s fine." Yun Yiran nodded his head, "As long as you don''t go back on your word, everything else is fine."


    Just like the woman had said, she took care of her husband, who was sick with tuberculosis, meticulously for three days in Hubby. On the third night, she went to Yun Yiran''s room by herself.


    "You''re back." This time, Yun Yiran did not wear a bamboo hat. Instead, she wore a veil that covered half her face.


    "Yes." The young lady was standing not far from Yun Yiran.


    "Sit down." Yun Yiran gestured to the other side of the tea table, showing that she was invited.


    The girl sat down obediently and Yun Yiran personally poured a cup of green tea for her.


    The fragrance of the tea wafted in the air. The lady took a sip and praised the tea.


    "Tell me the story of you and your Hubby. Consider it my interest." Yun Yiran did not look at the young lady.


    "As you wish." The girl gently put down the teacup and started to narrate the story of how he met her Hubby.


    When they met, she and her Hubby were still at the main horn''s banquet.


    At that time, both of them were children. They grew up together, and when the girl spoke, her face was filled with sweetness. Although it was just a small matter of her childhood, she was actually able to say out the sweet feeling of stepping into a bridal chamber.


    "At that time, he made a garland for me to wear. He said that he would definitely marry me when he grows up."


    Later on, the two grew up, and the childhood sweethearts easily became a pair. The more the girl spoke, the more the man consciously acted as the escort of flowers. A year''s high school entrance examination, and he was actually a flower scout, which made the girl happy and a little disappointed at the same time.


    This was because after falling in love with a flower scout, the man would definitely have many women by his side. And she was only a drop in the ocean. Slowly, the man would forget her and marry a more beautiful woman.


    However, she didn''t expect that the first thing the man would do after becoming a flower seeker was to marry her. Furthermore, he swore on the day of their marriage that they would be together for life and would never marry another girl.


    The girl, of course, wept tears of joy at having found a good husband for herself, but the heavens were jealous of her. Not long after he got married, the man suffered from tuberculosis, and no matter how he tried, he couldn''t cure her, so he came to Yun Yiran to seek help. Since she, the Hubby, could give up everything for her, why couldn''t she offer everything to the Hubby?


    Including, she only had one life.


    Thus, I will know about the story from now on.


    The tea had already cooled down, and the young lady had finished narrating her story. The young lady calmly laid on the bed, knowing full well that the tea was poisonous and that Yun Yiran had already taken the antidote.


    But she was willing to die. She would even die with a smile on her face.


    Yun Yiran stood up and a thin and small man bent his body and gently twisted the girl''s neck. Then, the girl''s head fell off without even writing a single drop.


    "Apart from my eyes, everything else uses this girl''s facial features." Yun Yiran took off her veil. There were long scars and burns on her face, "That''s it, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "Leave it to me, you can rest assured." The man opened the screen, and there were all sorts of body parts collected by Yun Yiran behind the screen. They were connected together one by one, to the point that one couldn''t see any gaps in them.


    The man gently laid the girl''s head on the headless body, and with a gentle stroke of his hand, the mark disappeared.


    Yun Yiran took off her clothes one by one and laid down beside the shell. I then saw that Yun Yiran''s body was covered in large amounts of burn marks, that there was no cure for him.


    The man tore off the eyes on the body and Yun Yiran''s eyes like tearing tape, and then carefully laid Yun Yiran''s eyes on the body and face, suddenly revealing a burst of green light on the ground, I covered my eyes, and when I opened my eyes again, the scenery had already turned into the courtyard.


    "Lady! Girl, please save my father! He''s going to die soon! "


    "Sure." Yun Yiran''s bland voice came from the small pavilion, "One thousand silver."


    "Alright!"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to agree. It''s a thousand taels of gold, ah." Yun Yiran''s voice rang out, "You have three breaths of time. Tell me, save, or not save."

 C82

    Thus, Yun Yiran''s future life would be whatever she liked. If there was nothing she liked, she wouldn''t save her, and it seemed like when she was young, she had said that she wanted to paint, and the little girl who wanted to learn the zither was not like him.


    In Yun Yiran''s eyes, there had always been no spirit.


    In the end, only Yun Yiran remained as the main clan. Because Yun Yiran was found to have used a forbidden technique to create a living body, she was expelled from the Ghost Doctor clan, and at that time, it was already a long time since the founding of a country.


    Yun Yiran then brought the life form she had created to wander around, only to discover that no matter which body she was in, it would not be able to accept the life form Yun Yiran had created. From thirty years ago, Yun Yiran finally found a body that could accommodate this lifeform.


    It was a small golden dog.


    Thus, the little golden dog became Yun Yiran''s guardian. Since they were carried by Yun Yiran on her body for a few hundred years, they naturally had feelings for each other as well. Thus, the man and the demon were naturally together, and the two of them were not afraid of anyone who had good impressions of the world.


    However, a body that was pieced together still had a period of ups and downs. Every time this pieced together body became weaker, Yun Yiran would pretend to have died for a month, and every month, she would be able to absorb the essence of the nature and sun and moon. If she woke up once again, this body would be able to hold on for another hundred years. And so on and so forth.


    Yun Yife had finally started to grow up like an ordinary child. After entering high school, he started to court girls ¡ª ¡ª That''s right, it was me ¡ª ¡ª When it was finally his turn in university, the most intimate action they had ever done in these three years was just hugging, at most kissing on the forehead.


    Yes, he left it for Su Min this guy.


    I know the rest, and those who don''t know can guess the gist of it. It was four in the morning, so he might as well not sleep anymore. After getting up, he organized his notes on the back of his head. By the time Yuning woke up, it was already past six.


    I told the others about the dream, and they said it was probably something that someone wanted to show me, and they asked me if I had been in contact with anyone lately.


    We just came out of Yun Yiran''s place yesterday, who else could Yun Yiran be? It''s just Yun Yiran and Leimu.


    Then I stopped.


    Why did Leimu show this to me?


    What does he want me to know? You want me to stop what again? Or did he want me to do something?


    With this question in mind, I took a huge risk and went to find Leimu. Leimu was sitting at the entrance waiting for me, and when he saw that I had arrived, he smiled at me.


    "You all saw it?"


    "Leimu, what exactly do you want me to do?" I wondered.


    "I want you to inherit Yun Yiran''s Ghost Doctor." Leimu''s words did not stop there.


    "Yun Yiran''s body is pieced together, it is destined to not have the longevity of a true Ghost Doctor, and can only live to around five hundred years old." Leimu crossed his legs and said, "He still has more than a hundred years time. I want her to truly be himself for the next hundred years."


    "It''s not the Ghost Doctor Sacred Hand, nor is it the Black Heart Sacred Hand, but Yun Yiran."


    "When you were young, you were the one who wanted to learn drawing and playing the zither, Yun Yiran."


    I was silent.


    "If you were to inherit the position of Ghost Doctor, you would also have a lifespan of several hundred years." Leimu continued, "Could it be that you want to helplessly watch as your surroundings became life-threatening? Don''t you want to stay with Su Min? "


    "I ¡­" I was a little confused.


    "You don''t have to tell me the answer now." Leimu stood up and took out a blue patterned stone from his nest. "This is Yun Yife."


    "In two more days, Yun Yife will be offering an offering to Yun Yiran, and Yun Yiran will be able to live for over a hundred years like an ordinary person, to experience the feeling of dying from sickness and sickness. At that time, I will also go with her."


    "There can''t be no Ghost Doctor in this world. Ghost Doctor has the face of a doctor, and the heart of a doctor."


    I came out of Yun Yiran''s room in a daze as Leimu''s words echoed in my mind.


    The world cannot lack Ghost Doctor s.


    A doctor''s face, a doctor''s heart.


    Although I copied down all of the notes, I didn''t manage to remember a single word. In the end, when I went back, Su Min patted my head.


    "What''s the matter? Are you feeling uneasy all day?"


    So I told this to Su Min, and Su Min listened quietly, and started to analyze the pros and cons of this matter.


    After all, there wasn''t a single normal person by my side. My parents would definitely leave before me, so there wasn''t really such a farce as parting from life and death.


    Su Min is a ghost. If Su Min and I have a child in the future and we are also ghosts, our lifespans would also be longer than ordinary people, so there''s no need to worry.


    The only troublesome thing is that I will lose some of my freedom to a certain extent, because just as Leimu had said, the Ghost Doctor is a doctor and a doctor.


    However, considering the pros and cons, it still depends on me. After all, this is my business. No one else could replace him.


    So I lay in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    After a month of torture, on the day that Yun Yiran "revived", I pushed open Yun Yiran''s room door.


    "Master, please accept this disciple''s respect."


    What finally convinced me was that I needed to have a skill that would protect the people around me. If you want me to learn body techniques, that is not realistic. The Ghost Doctor is the best choice.


    Thus, I came to Yun Yiran''s place. The only pressure is that I have to sense the aura of the living beings in the air. Only then will I be able to have a deeper understanding of the living beings, and at that time, I will truly be considered as a Ghost Doctor.


    Ghost Doctor, Ye Churan.


    Yun Yiran''s training method was extremely strict, it was definitely a private teaching method taught by an ancient young miss.


    His actions were so f * cking ruthless ¡­


    Not to mention ruthlessness, I still have to use the teaching ruler with ghost power to hit it. The wounds I draw cannot be touched, they only allow me to heal myself.


    Thus, I had to use all my might to heal myself every time. According to Yun Yiran''s words, even crappy doctors were better than me.


    I was full of grievance, I had never come into contact with such things before, so I don''t blame myself for doing it, but everything has to be done slowly.


    However, as I am a very cowardly person, I dare not say these words out loud. I can only bite my lip and accept them, but after two months, I will be able to easily heal these kinds of small wounds.


    I was very proud of this point, showing it off to Su Min, who was extremely pleased with it, but Ye Lingyun snorted disdainfully at it.


    However, his words ¡­ I can ignore it, this guy has never been right with his mouth.

 C83

    Spring left and autumn came. A year passed in a flash, and in the blink of an eye, it was June.


    June is usually a very sad time, because a group of people are about to leave school and enter society. Yuning decided to step into society, and inherited the position of the Ghost Doctor. After a year of special training, I was already able to deal with some of the minor injuries by myself.


    Yun Yiran was very satisfied with this and said that in half a year, I would be out of the sect.


    I asked Yun Yiran why did I learn these things in a year. Yun Yiran rolled her eyes and said, "What kind of pills do you think you usually consume, that''s all knowledge instilled into you, okay?"


    Then, I decisively said, "Master, you are so domineering. Master, I love you."


    Therefore, Yun Yiran happily handed over her pill formulas.


    Leimu leaned on the door with a face full of pain, I chuckled. It has to be said that the pill formulas that Yun Yiran wrote were all mental energy engravings, the kind that I would never forget to see once.


    Absolutely good stuff.


    Because Yun Yiran has learned a lot of knowledge, I naturally have a good grasp on medical research, but Ma Zhe was in a worse situation. As a Ghost Doctor, how could I not know what to do, the life force in the air definitely did not come for nothing, it was simply waiting to see whose answer the answer would be.


    When I walked out of the examination hall in a relaxed manner, when everyone was already waiting outside, Ye Lingyun asked me how I was doing with the cigarette in his mouth. I waved my hand and cut off all the cigarette butts that Ye Lingyun had lit, saying that there were no problems at all.


    Ye Lingyun was stunned by my sudden actions. Then, he decisively threw a kick at me, saying that this little girl is really good, he even dared to cut your brother''s cigarettes.


    Ye Lingyun flew while saying that, Su Min, you f * cker, don''t block my kick you to death today. Su Min said that his brother-in-law was extremely perspiring, yet in the end, Su Min flew away, saying that this b * stard, who was your brother-in-law.


    I stuck my head out from behind Su Min and said that Su Min is my Hubby and you are my brother.


    Then, I was slapped on the head by Ye Lingyun. I said you f * cker, you can''t even be a little more reserved?


    I giggled and said something about marriage being reserved.


    Ye Lingyun was so angry that he wanted to hit me again.


    Ye Lingyun was very angry, and the consequences would be severe.


    Amidst the cheers and laughter, the two of them ended their university life, I went to become the Ghost Doctor, and Yuning went to take the pharmacist certificate to become the doctor of the family''s industrial hospital.


    However ¡­


    "Yuning, are you happy?" I looked at the big "Psychiatric Hospital" sign above my head, and I felt a strong urge to laugh, even though my face was expressionless.


    "I''m happy, I''m happier than anyone else." Yuning was expressionless, "Because if you want to take revenge on me in the future, you can use my status as the doctor in charge to tell everyone that you are all seriously ill. All of you, go to my Intensive Care Unit."


    "Sorry, young master''s Ghost Doctor." I put my hand on Yuning''s shoulder and smiled shamelessly.


    Yuning stared at me blankly. She said that she was a nurse and that she had a delusion that she was from the Ghost Doctor and that she had suffered from severe injuries. She needed to bring me to the Intensive Care Unit.


    So I scolded them once, Gu Yuning, you bastard, you actually took it seriously.


    But Yuning found her job! This made us very happy, and I could also calm down and follow Yun Yiran to learn things about the Ghost Doctor.


    When Yun Yiran saw that I no longer needed to be held back by the things in the academy, her training towards me became even fiercer. But to be honest, the effects of this method were extremely bad, after three months, I could easily deal with all kinds of wounds while watching from the sidelines.


    Yes, all the money had been given to Master. To be honest, my heart hurts like hell.


    However, after Yun Yiran saw that there were no problems with my main surgery, he and Leimu packed up and left the city one morning. The moment I opened the door, the two hundred square meter house was filled with furniture, as well as a letter.


    "Little bastard: I, your master, will bring my pet, husband, servant and assistant to travel around the world, and I will entrust the reputation of Ghost Doctor to you. With your current physical condition, you will need to use the life energy in the air to strengthen yourself, so I will leave this house to you. Kneeling to thank teacher for my kindness! "


    I pursed my lips, looked at this two hundred square meter big house, and quickly called Su Min, telling him, move out, let''s have a house!


    Thus, Su Min moved the things into the house that Yun Yiran left for me familiarly, and when I was in the room that I usually stayed in, I even found the full set of equipment that Yun Yiran left for me.


    I slumped down on the soft couch, my heart full of mixed feelings.


    She hoped that Yun Yiran would be able to find her during his journey with her. That stubborn little girl who wanted to learn drawing and even learn zither.


    He hoped that her eyes would once again emit that spirited light.


    Taking over the position of Ghost Doctor, I am rather bored, because there aren''t people who look for me everyday to ask about my illness. Thus, I have a lot of time to do things that I like.


    For example, Lil ''Red.


    I would often put on a set of Han Chinese clothing, delicately tuck up my hair, and sit in the right place in the sunlight to embroider. Su Min also tidied up the house slightly, making it into a classic shape, even adding elements to the roof. It is said that he had found a special designer to design it, although it isn''t a big villa, it looks very tall and big.


    According to Master, it would take three years for the Ghost Doctor s to stay closed for three years. It took them two months to receive the first order.


    "Su Min, prepare a room!" I waved my big sleeve, looking quite straightforward.


    That person was still a little dazed when he came, because he discovered that I was not Yun Yiran. I said that Master had already traveled to all four directions, and I am now Ghost Doctor, so my name is Ye Churan.


    As he spoke, he cleaned the wound with his hands and feet. His movements were skilled, although not as fast as Yun Yiran, but every step he took was meticulous.


    Finally, I cut the thread and spread fresh herbs on the outside, telling him that I would be here with the money in three days'' time. There would be a total of 15,446, which would support the cash in my credit card and the transfer of my Alipay, thank you.


    Three days later, the name of the second generation Black Hearted Holy Hand would spread throughout the entire society. Yun Yiran sent a message from somewhere, saying that she was not stupid, why didn''t she directly ask for twenty thousand?


    I was flabbergasted and said, "Master, you really set your hand on me."


    When I thought about the Soul Suppressing Jade later, I added another rule in my collection. If I can provide a real clue regarding the Soul Suppressing Jade, then the medical fee will be 90% off.


    Sometimes, I can only make four orders a month. I can earn a hundred thousand a month and even obtain some clues regarding the Soul Suppressing Jade. Although it''s not a lot, it''s better than having no clues at all.


    Just like this, he searched for ways to remove the Seal on the Soul Suppressing Jade. He did not know about anything else, but he knew that this white colored Soul Suppressing Jade advocated killing people. Now, Pluto has ordered you to throw us into hell if you dare to kill again. Although Su Min is a Ghost King and can be cruel, merciless and direct to Wild Ghost, this is a little too immoral.

 C84

    I laid on the reclining chair that Su Min had just bought and turned red. This was a redwood chair, it didn''t look like much, but lying on the ground didn''t seem like it was going to get up.


    Su Min was sent out by me to get the express delivery, the feeling of having a little worker was too good to be true!


    "Lingling!" "Ahhh!" Looking at the small hole in my hand that was bleeding blood, I can''t control myself either!


    His cellphone kept ringing, as if it was trying to urge him to die. Damn it, see if your father won''t scold you to death!


    After sucking on the phone for a bit, he answered it angrily, "Who are you!"


    "Xiaochu, come to my hospital! There''s something important! " After Yuning finished speaking, he hung up the phone, her tone was extremely anxious, causing me to panic a little. After leaving a note for Su Min, I rushed over to the hospital.


    When we were about to arrive, I saw a police car at the entrance of the hospital from afar. I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva.


    Logically speaking, nothing big should have happened to the mental hospital, and now even the police had been dispatched. It must be Bai Nian again or something.


    Maybe the expression on my face was so brilliant that the driver glanced at me a few times and I stared back at him.


    As I got off the car, the driver pulled me back, saying sincerely, "Girl, if you''re sick, then hurry up and treat it!" "Don''t drag it out." After saying that, he sped off.


    Black lines on my face are no longer enough to express the irritation in my heart, but thinking that Yuning might be in danger, I steeled my heart and entered the hospital.


    On the way, I was questioned by the police several times, but I always came as a friend or a doctor.


    Yuning''s office is on the third floor, and when we walked through the corridor, I felt a lot of cold auras in the air. It seems that quite a lot of things had happened here.


    Moreover, the higher I went, the more I could feel that the aura was getting more and more complicated. It was also getting colder and colder, as if I was being watched by a lot of people.


    They finally got to the third floor, "Yuning! Are you there? " I kicked open the door of Yuning''s office to see if she was alright. But when I entered, I was stunned by the room.


    Beautiful! They were all f * cking yellow Runed Paper. Who knew if they were actually selling Runed Paper!


    "I''m still alive!" Cut the crap and come help me! " Yuning passed a handful of Runed Paper s to me from the back of the door. I looked at these things in confusion, not knowing what to do.


    As Yuning stuck a Runed Paper on the door, she told me, "Actually, a week after I came to the hospital, I felt that something was amiss. This place is always very gloomy, even at 12 o''clock in the afternoon, I feel a chill on my back. Last night one of the patients started biting the others. At first we didn''t care, we just pulled them away, but in the middle of the night, there was a scream. I looked with another doctor and saw that the patient was biting someone else''s neck. "


    Ever since the last time I was broken into by a zombie, I have always hated this kind of thing.


    Yuning looked at me with an expression that had never been this serious before. "In the end, because of how big the matter is, the police came. The hospital said that it was a case of an illness, but I never felt that it was that simple."


    I nodded in agreement. The police must have allowed the doctor to stay in the hospital because they were afraid that something similar would happen. There was a doctor who could control the situation.


    I looked at Yuning''s house. It seems like she''s on duty tonight. Tell her that I will go back and pack. Su Min will accompany you tonight.


    When I left the hospital, I happened to see the medical examiner performing an autopsy. The body was left with nothing but a skeleton.


    I stared at that hand without moving, as if I wanted to find some clues. However, there weren''t any, so I could only dejectedly return home.


    When I got home, I immediately told Su Min to pack up his things, and said that he would accompany Yuning on the night shift tonight, and in the worst-case scenario, Bai Nian might even make a comeback!


    Su Min swiftly packed his luggage, and I leaned on the sofa thinking about whether or not I should call Qin Yao. Ah, nevermind, I might not be a ghost this time, I should bring more medicinal ingredients, they could be used directly.


    Su Min helplessly looked at the pile of medicinal herbs in my hands, and helplessly said, "I''m not going to war nor am I going to live here forever, are you planning to move!?"


    I glared at him and couldn''t be bothered with him. I just didn''t know how much trouble it would be to get injured outside. Even if I got injured, I wouldn''t be treated.


    Su Min laughed softly as he embraced me from behind and said, "It''s perfectly justified for my wife to treat Hubby''s illness."


    I was so angry that I directly stepped on him.


    When we finished and arrived at the hospital, it was already dark. Su Min had already dressed me up completely and only had my eyes left.


    The deeper we went into the hospital, the colder it became. It was several times colder than it was during the day, and there was no sound at all.


    In the huge hallway, only Su Min and I could hear each other''s footsteps. Su Min habitually hid me behind him.


    When we got to Yuning''s office, we found the door was open! Su Min and I looked at each other, I immediately closed my eyes and felt Yuning''s Qi.


    There was no ward, no pharmacy, no toilet, no surgery. Damn it, could it be that he was no longer in the hospital?


    No, there''s another place. I tried to reach there with my consciousness. I found it! Yuning was in that mental ward where people ate.


    I immediately opened my eyes and looked at Su Min, who immediately flew over while carrying me on his back.


    Strangely enough, we didn''t see a doctor or patient on the way, and in a moment we were in the locked ward.


    There wasn''t any sound of fighting coming from inside, but I was a little confused. After reaching my neck in, I saw that Yuning was sitting on the ground with her back to us, I didn''t know what she was doing. As for the psychopath, his Runed Paper s were pasted on as he stood to the side.


    When Su Min and I walked in, the small room seemed even more crowded. I looked at the mental state with a low voice and said, "His limbs are stiff, and his eyes are lifeless. He should be controlled by Bai Nian, but why is it him?"


    While I was still lost in my thoughts, there was a faint sound of chewing coming from the air.


    Su Min suddenly walked to Yuning''s side and gave her a knife and Yuning immediately fainted. Seeing the thing in Yuning''s hand, I was so scared that my heart trembled.


    It was a human hand, and half of it had been bitten off, while Yuning''s mouth was still stained with blood. I can''t quite accept this.


    Su Min frowned as he looked at Yuning, he did not know what to do. I thought about it for a while and felt that it would be better to take Yuning home first.


    Could it be that Bai Nian can already control the Evil Realm Master?! At this moment, I only hate myself for not being strong enough to protect the people around me.


    After I finished handling the matters in the house, Su Min also finished setting up the monitoring equipment. After all, what we have done cannot be known to others, and it is not good for Yuning either.


    When I returned home, I washed Yuning. I discovered that she did not have any injuries on her body, so I asked Su Min if there was anything he could do. Su Min shook his head.


    After I had settled her down, I called everyone over to my house. It would be better if we discussed this together.


    I explained the situation, every single person had a serious expression, it was still Qin Yao who spoke out first, saying that he wanted to go and see Yuning.


    Su Min brought Qin Yao to his room and I sat on the sofa with the others, talking about the possibility that something had struck me down.


    I very seriously said that it''s impossible. Even Su Min did not feel the aura of a ferocious ghost, so this possibility was basically eliminated.


    The living room fell into silence again, after a while Qin Yao came out again and said that Yuning had been infected with a parasite.


    I was startled, so there really was an evil being like the parasite, but how could an ordinary parasite enter Yuning''s body?


    Qin Yao stretched out his hand. There was a small box, and the claws that I reached out towards were immediately knocked off by Su Min. to tell me very seriously that this kind of thing is best left untouched,


    Qin Yao opened the box by himself. Inside, there was a large, unmoving black bug. Qin Yao said that it was a Gu from hell that would be controlled after it invaded the body.


    Moreover, it would also cause the yang energy within the body to be drained away and sent into the control person''s body. Moreover, the yang energy absorbed by the control person would also end up in the control person''s hands. This time, Bai Nian probably had the same intention.


    I looked at the Gu worm that had already been taken out and asked Qin Yao, "Is Yuning alright?" I asked Qin Yao nervously.


    The man nodded, then shook his head. I nearly fainted. I slapped his head and shouted, "Speak!"


    Qin Yao continued to speak, although the parasite had already been taken out of Yuning''s body, he could feel that his vitality was severely injured, and he needed time to recuperate. He might not be able to work properly in the near future.


    I slapped him again. This time, he scared me to death. What was the big deal? Can you not scare me like this in the future?


    Qin Yao smiled, asked Su Min to discuss how to completely destroy the Gu worm with him, and the two of them ran away.


    Suddenly, I felt something behind me. Turning my head, Ye Lingyun stared straight at me, Ye Xiaochu! You don''t have to fight in the house for three days, right? Can a girl be a little more gentle!?


    I immediately changed my expression. "Yes, yes, yes, big brother, you sit down first. If you really can''t sleep, then that''s fine." Everyone all rolled their eyes at the change in my expression, while Ye Lingyun went straight to his room to sleep.


    Palaeo- Yan and Fen Juechen slightly expressed their helplessness, especially Palaeo- Yan, who angrily told me that Qin Yao would be able to solve the problem by himself next time, so he didn''t call us anymore.


    It did not harm me, and directly pulled Palaeo- Yan to find a room to sleep. I looked after them.


    A person who was both listless, but who knew how nervous he was when he came. He was a person who said things that were not his heart!


    Originally, I wanted to go to the sofa to lie down for a while, but I was a little worried that Yuning, this little girl, would go into the room and visit her.


    Yuning laid on the bed quietly, she was used to her chirping, and was not used to suddenly quietening down.

 C85

    The sunlight shines on my face, it would be hard not to wake up. I look at my bed in shock. Wasn''t I looking at Yuning? Ah, asleep!


    The forced state lasted until breakfast time. I found that and I were asking the rest of Su Min''s group.


    Su Min rolled his eyes at me, of course we''ll all go back to our own homes, you''re the one who woke up the latest!


    I pretended not to hear and continued to drink the porridge. Suddenly, I remembered that Yuning was also there yesterday.


    Su Min lowered his head and laughed. She had already stayed in the bathroom for two hours and refused to come out no matter what.


    Hehe, I immediately understood why Yuning didn''t come out. After I finish eating the porridge, I will go and sympathize with her.


    "Yuning? Yuning! Are you there? " She snuck into the bathroom and immediately brought a toothbrush over. Ye Xiaochu, get lost!


    I don''t have much work to do recently anyway, so I leaned on the door as I watched Yuning busy herself with her work. I''ve been to the toilet three times already, but Yuning is still brushing her teeth.


    I thought the toothbrush might die, so I took her toothbrush away and said, "That''s enough!" A drop of liquid drips from the back of my hand.


    I hurriedly wiped the paper for Yuning to hear. Yuning is a very strong person, she should have suffered a deep blow this time.


    "Xiaochu, do you dislike me? I actually did such a disgusting thing! " My heart jolted. Yuning actually thought this way.


    I wiped her mouth, took her in my arms, and patted her back like a mother.


    "That won''t happen. Everyone will never despise you. We will always be one and the same." As I coaxed Yuning around, I looked at the corner of the bathroom. Heh heh, it''s about to appear.


    "Alright, alright, quickly come and eat. This is the porridge that Su Min specially made for you, drink some!" I respectfully brought the porridge in front of Yuning.


    Even though she said that she would have to drink it quickly, her eyes kept glancing in the direction of the porridge. She wasn''t hungry, she wasn''t hungry. I just finished eating. Yes, I''m not hungry.


    Su Min was originally cleaning the wine shelves, but he suddenly went into the kitchen. With his intelligence, it is obvious what he went for, hehe, Hubby is still the best.


    "Hurry up and collect your saliva. It''s already three thousand feet long, alright!?" Please be more reserved, Gluttony! " Yuning rolled her eyes at me as she ate her porridge.


    Tsk, my lord doesn''t care about vile people. Seeing that you''re just perfect, I won''t care about you anymore.


    Just then, Su Min brought the porridge over. I quickly took it and started sweeping through it.


    After eating our fill, Yuning and I laid on the sofa like pigs, each playing our own game. After a while, I felt that it wasn''t good to hide it from Yuning, so I prepared to tell her.


    But before I even opened my mouth, she was the first to tell me proudly. She already knew that I had something to hide from her, and she wanted to see how witty I was.


    Damn it, looking at how Gu Yuning''s tail was almost reaching the sky, I really want to kick her twice, but thinking about how excited she was just now, I''ll endure it!


    "Heh heh heh, Yuning, apart from seeing Gu Ning at home, have you ever seen him again?" Looking at Yuning''s surprised expression, I knew that she had never seen him before.


    "I guess your brother has already successfully cultivated it and should already be by your side. However, he still can''t appear in front of us like a human body. Furthermore, I felt Gu Ning''s aura in the bathroom just now. " I said.


    But I didn''t realize that Yuning wasn''t by my side anymore, "Xiaochu, I''m going home first. I want to tell this good news to my parents!" Her excited cry came from outside the door.


    Su Min sighed as he sat on the chair with a cup of coffee. I really don''t understand the circuits in your girls'' brains.


    I cut it off and proudly said, "Of course, we girls are a magical creature. You still need a long time to understand."


    Su Min thoughtfully nodded his head.


    "Hey, do you know how Gu Ning cultivates? "How can you come to us so soon?" This is something I never understood.


    Su Min walked over to touch my head and said that it was because Gu Ning had met a noble who had taught him a method to cultivate so quickly.


    I thoughtfully nodded. "Then am I your benefactor?" Hehe, you must be secretly happy in your heart if you meet me! " He began to giggle again.


    Su Min looked like he despised me, but he could not help but hold onto my hand.


    I walked over with small steps to hug Su Min, preparing to give him a reward.


    "Ding! Ding!" After passing through the sound of the doorbell, Su Min''s face immediately darkened. I endured my laughter and went to open the door for them, and at this time, the people who pressed the doorbell were all patients.


    It appeared to be a man in his twenties. His face was slightly pale, so I invited him into the house. Actually, it was mainly because he was a little handsome.


    Su Min happened to pass by and pinched me. But I can''t say I have to see someone else.


    "Where are you hurt?" As I spoke, I prepared the herbs.


    He pointed to his back, but didn''t say anything. I cut him off in my heart, why are you acting so arrogant, but your expression didn''t change at all, only that Su Min gave him a look to tell him to use more strength when he was opening his clothes.


    As expected, the man broke out in a cold sweat from the pain. However, he did not make a single sound. He was a man!


    Hiss! When I saw the miserable state of his back, I couldn''t help but gasp. There was basically no good spot on his back. Had he entered a ghost''s nest!?


    As I drugged him, I wondered what he had done, and when I sewed up his scarred back, sweat broke out on my face.


    I don''t usually use anesthetic, as Master said before he left. Anesthetics aren''t very effective, and they cost a lot of money, so I don''t usually.


    By the time I was done, it had been several hours.


    Initially, I thought that he had already fainted. Just as I was about to go and rest, a pair of hands pulled at the corner of my clothes. I looked at him in astonishment. My endurance is really good! But I''m tired!


    I tried to break away from him, but I couldn''t do it. His strength was too strong. Do you believe that I won''t make you waste right now! "


    He still held me, but he pointed at his throat with his other hand and shook his head. I instantly understood that it wasn''t that Gao Leng didn''t want to speak, it was just that his throat was injured.


    Immediately, he felt slightly ashamed in his heart. However, I shook his hand off. "Damn it, I''m so tired. Please let me catch my breath first!"


    I left the room with big strides! He hurriedly drank some water and searched for a way to cure his throat, but... The risks were quite high! It only had half the success rate.


    Su Min also saw my solemness, and told me to forget about it, there was no need to fight like that.


    I shook my head at him. I can submit to anything, but that won''t do.


    I started the operation again in the blink of an eye, and this time it was real. I even used the anesthetic. It was only when I saw his throat that I started to be surprised.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this kind of injury, and I couldn''t help but get nervous. Luckily, I demonstrated all kinds of surgery before Master left, so I wasn''t too flustered.


    When I finally finished my surgery, the sun had already set and the man still hadn''t woken up. He should be sleeping here for the night.


    I quickly started to calculate with my little abacus. Hehe, the cost of the herbs and labor, plus the cost of the hospitalization, there was a total of 479 thousand, 845 thousand in total.


    Heh heh, then I fell asleep with my little abacus in my arms. I''m so trapped!


    "Xiaochu, Xiaochu." I know Su Min is looking for me in his dreams again. I hurried in the direction of his voice.


    "What''s wrong?" I watched as Su Min panted frantically, but unexpectedly, this guy patted my head and said, "I''m fine, I just want to see you."


    I flew up with a kick, and let the f * ckers play with me! As I sat on the stone chair, I realized that Su Min was actually wearing his most luxurious clothes today. My heart tightened.


    It was a beautiful piece of clothing, but I clearly remembered that it was the symbol of a nightmare. "Where are you going?" I pulled at the corner of Su Min''s clothes and asked.


    I have already called Qin Yao over, and the man that you saved today was the benefactor of Gu Ning that I told you about. He can protect you too, wait for me obediently. " Su Min nagged me for a while.


    But I just didn''t get it. Sigh, nevermind, if I don''t get back, I''ll just find another one!


    "It''s painful, go easy on Su Min!" He never thought that Su Min would actually dare to pinch my ears, he really cannot think of everything in the future.


    "Do you dare to curse that I won''t return?!" Su Min actually threatened me. Sigh, I tiptoed and kissed him on the mouth, how could I abandon him? They would definitely wait for him.


    "Be good and go to sleep." Finally, I heard Su Min say something in my ear, and I didn''t know anything else. When I woke up, the familiar smell of alcohol had already disappeared. Sigh.


    I stretched my body and walked out of the bedroom. The moment I went out, I saw a boy who was even cleaner than Qin Yao, busy cleaning the living room.


    I blinked my eyes. Holy shit, he''s still here, this isn''t a dream, who is this little brother, how did he appear in my home, and Qin Yao didn''t stop him? Was he killed?


    I quietly took out the God Slaying. His mother, I want revenge, I have almost entered the living room and realised that my hands are empty. Ghost!


    "Ye Xiaochu, can you clearly see who I am!?" Yuning looked at me with disdain. Hey, this is Yuning, then that means that she was a boy just now, Gu Ning?


    Wow! So handsome! I poked Yuning''s shoulder, "Your brother isn''t bad! At least that''s what it looks like! " In exchange for Yuning''s supercilious look.


    "I finally got the clan elders to use a secret technique to create my brother''s body, but it wasn''t for you to be infatuated! "My brother is here to repay this debt of gratitude!" Just as I finished speaking, I saw Gu Ning enter that man''s room yesterday!


    Sigh, even handsome men want to find handsome men to play and ignore us beautiful women. Before I could even finish feeling sad, I realized that Qin Yao wasn''t there.

 C86

    "Yuning, where is Qin Yao? Didn''t he come as well? " I puzzledly asked her, Qin Yao is famous for keeping his word.


    "Tch, he went to look for medicinal herbs. Do you think that all of your medicinal herbs fly in?! Isn''t it also what Qin Yao painstakingly harvested every time?!" There''s no need to get close to me to recognize the sour taste in Yuning''s voice. Sigh, just when will the silly girl be able to cultivate to the positive outcome?


    Ai, I seem to have saved someone yesterday. If I remember, I would have hurried to his room. If I get infected, it''s my 500,000 yuan!


    Seeing what was happening inside, I stopped in my tracks. The man had already sat up, but Gu Ning was actually pouring tea for him!


    To think that Gu Ning was so weak that even a noble person would not be able to do it! When they saw me at the door, Gu Ning greeted me with a smile, "Hello, Xiaochu. I am Yuning''s big brother, this is Shen Qing, my friend. " The man called Shen Qing simply nodded his head.


    I smiled lightly at Gu Ning and gestured for him to leave. I wanted to see the patient.


    Gu Ning obediently left. I came here to examine his throat. After all, the wound on his back was only a superficial wound.


    "Ah!" Open your mouth. " There was nothing wrong with his throat, so I was ready to leave. However, now that he suddenly thought about it, this fellow eating the White River for nothing, he felt a bit unhappy.


    "Oh right, your treatment fee and hospitalization fee is five hundred thousand. Cash is still swiped through the card, and we also support the transfer of Alipay. " My face was full of smiles.


    I never thought that Shen Qing would still be so shameless as to raise his chin towards me. Before I even understood what was going on, Gu Ning had already come over to pay and he was even freaking holding a gold card.


    My face was filled with jealousy as I swiped my brush. These days, even ghosts were richer than humans. There''s no logic in this!


    After I finished, I told Shen Qing to lie down in the house to rest while I prepared to go out to find something to eat.


    What a joke, since he hadn''t eaten in such a long time, Iron Man should be hungry.


    As soon as I stepped out of the door, I saw Qin Yao holding onto a bunch of herbs, I immediately rushed over, "Qin Yao, hurry up and go cook. I''m so hungry! I''m going to die, I''m going to die! "


    Yuning who was at the side did not care about being infatuated, and heavily nodded at him.


    Qin Yao helplessly looked at the two of us. He didn''t know if Gu Ning had even mentioned this to him before, but nevermind, it was more important to eat. Yuning and I would obediently sit on the sofa and wait for dinner.


    "Why didn''t you go to work!" I turned my head to look at Yuning who was playing games.


    Who would have thought that the hospital would be so scared that she would lose money and directly take her paid leave?


    Just by being able to improve their relationship with Gu Ning, when would Su Min be able to come back? He suddenly started to miss this guy.


    "Alright, I''ve prepared porridge and pancakes for you. Hurry up and eat them!" The two of us looked at Qin Yao with great gratitude, then we started to sweep the place.


    I didn''t think that Qin Yao would bring another bowl of porridge into Shen Qing''s room. I shook my head.


    "Hey, Ye Xiaochu, since my Prince Charming has made such a big porridge, shouldn''t I take a photo and send it to my Wechat Moments?! "Heh heh." I can see the pink bubbles on her face!


    Maybe because Qin Yao entered, Gu Ning did not stay inside. Instead, he came out and sat on the sofa with us.


    Since I wasn''t familiar with him, I didn''t know what I had to get rid of. Thus, I pointed at the congee in his hand, wanting to see if he would drink it.


    In the end, he politely shook his head and went back to his phone.


    I can only pretend to be an ostrich, head down silently to drink my porridge, by the way, he can actually also use a mobile phone! The world is going downhill!


    After breakfast, I did not know what to do. Besides, there were so many people at home, it was not my place to do household chores.


    Yuning was probably bored to death, and she eagerly came over to study the female reds with me. She continued working like this for the rest of the morning.


    still cooked lunch. Although it was not as delicious as Su Min''s lunch, it was still acceptable.


    Su Min, where did you go? When will he come back? Unknowingly, I had already assimilated Su Min into my life.


    In the afternoon, I really couldn''t sit still anymore. I started to discuss with Yuning, "Let''s go do a mission, it''s been a long time since we have done it."


    In the end, he rolled his eyes, "You lack money?" I shook my head dumbly.


    Su Min told us before that you shouldn''t mess around. "" Yeah. However, this did not dispel my thoughts.


    But I also knew that I wouldn''t be able to leave today, so I called Qin Yao and Gu Ning over to play mahjong.


    He went back to his bedroom and searched left and right before finding a box of mahjong. He had bought this box when he was in university and had never played with it before. Today, it was the mahjong he bought.


    She quickly set up the table, and when I went to call them, Gu Ning''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    It should be because he never thought that a girl who had just graduated from university would prepare this many times at home, but seeing that Yuning was eager to give it a try, it was as if she was living together as a group.


    He had wanted all three of them to make it, but no one agreed. Sigh.


    In the past, Su Min and I would never be able to play even if we were at home. Hehe, it''s good to have more people.


    After much persuasion, they agreed to bring the money to play, and each of them took a red note out of his pocket.


    "Ye Xiaochu, if you want to play then play big! Do you dare to bet five yuan on it!?" Yuning looked at me provocatively.


    Tsk, do I look like someone who would be scared?! Just wave at her. Come on. Their eyes were filled with fire.


    But Qin Yao and Gu Ning looked at each other in tacit understanding, there was nothing they could do!


    "Bullsh * t." Gu Ning indifferently flipped the mahjong cards in front of him.


    This was already the seventh time Gu Ning had won, I could only look on as my red notes were handed over to others.


    "If I want to get back on my feet, I will definitely win!" I got up and went back to shuffling the cards, playing the part of an indestructible cockroach under their half-smiling eyes.


    Bang! Eat! Bang! The whole afternoon seemed to have passed just like that. It wasn''t until it was dark that we finished. Of course, I had lost everything.


    Looking at how Gu Yuning was counting the bills, she wanted to snatch it away!


    Qin Yao''s playing is pretty good, and basically he didn''t lose much. Of course it''s impossible for Gu Yuning, she''s got Gu Ning''s protection, so he''s counting the money he lost from my hands!


    Seeing that she had an expression that said that she was going to eat someone, Gu Yuning didn''t care about her life as she stuck close to him and said, "Heh, little girl, do you want me to raise you too?"


    He immediately got a cool back view of me, my heart is bleeding!


    "About that, I mean, can you guys cook now? I''m so hungry that my stomach is flat." An unfamiliar voice sounds out, and I subconsciously turn my head to look.


    Realizing that Shen Qing had actually walked out, that calm and composed face seemed to show a little grievance.


    This made us feel a little awkward, since we didn''t seem to have brought any food over at noon. And we haven''t seen him all afternoon.


    Qin Yao was at a loss for what to do. It was already late in the night, so it was too late to buy more food.


    It was Gu Ning who broke the stalemate, "It''s better if I order take-out. There is one that I know to be pretty good. This time, I want to invite everyone! "


    was helped to sit on the sofa by Qin Yao. Only I looked at Gu Ning with a hidden bitterness, that was my father''s money ¡­


    However, the house that Gu Ning chose was really nothing to talk about, it was almost comparable to a five star house, just that it would definitely be expensive.


    I turned my grief into my appetite and began to eat. The dining table was especially silent.


    After dinner, Qin Yao took the initiative to clean up, while the rest of us sat on the sofa and continued to play on our phones. This, Shen Qing opened his mouth to speak.


    "Actually, there''s another reason why I came to look for Ghost Doctor this time." Being called out by the name, I was stupefied. I could only stare foolishly at him.


    Seeing that I did not react, Shen Qing could only continue speaking on his own. "Su Min and I are considered old friends, and the reason why I was injured this time is also because of him. Furthermore, I have a clue regarding the Soul Suppressing Jade."


    "I unconsciously sat up straight." Then is Su Min going out for the sake of the Soul Suppressing Jade as well! " His voice was a little shaky because of his nervousness.


    Damn it! Shen Qing was injured to such an extent, yet he still dared to fight alone!


    However, Shen Qing shook his head, "No, that''s not it. Su Min was just going to retrieve a key thing to find the Soul Suppressing Jade, but in the end, the only one who can use it is you."


    After saying that, he pointed at me. When I heard this, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Fortunately, I can help you all, but my ability... I know it myself.


    Yuning held my hand and said to me, "Don''t worry, tomorrow I will accompany you on a mission to improve your abilities."


    As I looked at her, the tension in my heart lifted. Nodding his head.


    I stretched, "Alright, let''s all go back to sleep!" You still have to get up early tomorrow, so you, Gu Ning and Qin Yao can stay here.


    "Hehe, that''s exactly what I wanted to do. I was just here to stay for the night to begin with, so we won''t be polite if you say that." Yuning laughed sinisterly.


    I laughed and gave her a kick, as if I''d lost my nervousness in the midst of my laughter and scolding.


    Qin Yao and Shen Qing were still in the living room, so I didn''t pay too much attention to them.


    "Are you saying that this matter can only be done with Xiaochu''s blood? "Is there any other way?" Qin Yao frowned and sat on the sofa.


    However, Shen Qing looked indifferent. "I already said that this is the only way ¡­" I couldn''t make out the rest of it.


    After becoming the Ghost Doctor, my senses were especially sharp, and hearing Shen Qing and his conversation was also a mistake, but it turned out to be like this!


    It doesn''t matter, as long as it''s for Su Min, it doesn''t matter. With this thought in my mind, I fell into a deep sleep.


    "Ye Xiaochu, hurry up and wake up!" Even before I could wake up, I could hear Yuning''s River Lion''s Roar. I felt like my eardrums were exploding.


    A pillow was thrown over. "I got it. Shut your mouth. It''s so noisy. Let me sleep for another five minutes." As I spoke, I fell asleep again.

 C87

    When I finally woke up, it was already morning. Alas, I found that I''ve been getting more and more lazy lately.


    After I was done packing, I went back to the living room, and noticed that everyone was looking at me with their eyes, even Shen Qing was sitting there looking at me, Hey, is there anything on my face? Why are you all looking at me?


    Qin Yao went to the kitchen to bring me breakfast. I looked at him with tears of gratitude, using my eyes to convey my good intentions.


    There was no sound in the whole room, and I felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at me. After all, I woke up late, so I just silently struggled with the porridge in my bowl.


    After I ate one bowl after another, Shen Qing finally said something. "I had originally thought that Su Min would take out a greedy Ghost Doctor, but now, he''s actually a lackey. Haha, Su Min, you have such a day, hahaha!"


    In the end, he fell onto the sofa with a smile. I really don''t want to comment on this. I wish the disease will defeat him as soon as possible.


    He had no idea what Su Min went through in the past few hundred years, to actually be able to recognize one weirdo after another.


    Finally, after I finished preparing breakfast, Shen Qing stopped his laughter and watched me, Yuning and Gu Ning leave.


    Because Gu Ning was still more worried about the two of us girls, he came along as well.


    I silently thought in my heart, when you see the two of us fighting, you won''t have to worry about it anymore ¡­


    Finally, Qin Yao said with a conscience, "Pay attention to your safety!" I gave him a reassuring look.


    After leaving the room, I looked at Gu Ning worriedly and said, "Can you stay in the sunlight for a long time? Can the body bear it? "


    Gu Ning smiled and said, "It''s fine."


    Yuning added, "It must be fine, our family''s secret method is something ordinary people like you cannot understand!" Seeing her smug face, I couldn''t help but give her a kick.


    "No matter what, I am a top job like the Ghost Doctor! "Speaking of which, what kind of mission did you take today?" After all, it had been a long time since she last practiced.


    Yuning gave me a relieved look, but in my heart, I was actually feeling gloomy.


    The location of the mission this time was near the suburbs. Originally, it was quite peaceful there. However, a monster that specialized in eating little girls suddenly appeared, causing everyone to feel terrified.


    Did we go there, the driver didn''t agree to pull us at first, or did he just say that we were going to see relatives before he agreed to take us there?


    Furthermore, the driver had told us to be careful along the way. I twitched my mouth. We''re just going to protect our own safety!


    The driver didn''t dare go into the suburbs, so he left us outside on a road.


    After getting off the carriage, Yuning and Yuning''s expressions became heavy. I didn''t ask them what happened.


    The three of us had our backs to each other. After all, it was safer like this. For some reason, the weather that was just fine a moment ago suddenly started to blow.


    This gust of wind actually had a purpose. It gradually formed into a circle, and the muddy loess within blocked our sight.


    I wonder what kind of mission Yuning took to actually have such a high level item, we''re hanging by a thread!


    Gu Ning said calmly, "All your heart and soul are focused on the inner wall of this whirlpool. It might launch an attack like this!"


    We both tensed up, and who knows if we would have died here.


    "Whiz!" A sharp blade flew towards me. Luckily, I reacted fast and used the God Slaying to hit it back. It seems that this guy didn''t dare to come out directly.


    Only by using this method can one guarantee that its attack will have a chance of winning. You want to trap us like this? Dream on!


    "Whiz!" "Whiz!" "Whiz!" As I tried to block it, I asked Yuning "How long will it take to break through this whirlpool?"


    Yuning''s face turned ugly and she did not speak. Gu Ning opened his mouth and shouted, "Ten minutes!" There was a slight difference in his heart. After all, in this sort of situation, one more second would mean one''s life was in danger.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "Fine, I''ll help you block this attack. Hurry up." I began to run around them both. He blocked the attacks from all directions.


    The blades had cut through my clothes, and I had no idea he would kill us in that instant.


    Beads of sweat dripped down from their foreheads. All of you, hurry up ¡­ I can''t hold on any longer!


    I don''t know how long it was before I started to mechanically repeat those movements. I don''t know how many wounds I had sustained on my body before the whirlpool finally started to dissipate.


    In the end, it had nowhere to run to and was dispersed by Yuning''s talisman.


    My consciousness began to dissipate, and all I could remember was that I was finally lying in an embrace that was filled with the scent of wine. Good, you''re back...


    When I woke up, I was lying on the big bed with a bunch of people sitting on both sides. Ye Lingyun was still holding onto my hand. Idiot, it hurts!


    Shen Qing and Qin Yao were there too, but their backs were facing me, so it was not clear what expressions they had.


    Unexpectedly, no one noticed that I had woken up, so Ye Lingyun just stared at Su Min, and Su Min also stared back at him.


    "I want to eat ¡­" I didn''t expect my voice to be so weak. They noticed that I was awake.


    "Ye Xiaochu, did you not bring your brain with you? You actually made me return like this, aren''t you Ghost Doctor? You don''t even know how to protect yourself from getting hurt! " Ye Lingyun scolded as soon as she came up.


    Qin Yao''s expression was also very serious, and seeing that I had woken up, he left together with Shen Qing.


    It was Su Min who went out to bring me food, otherwise I would have starved to death.


    As I ate, I replied Ye Lingyun, "Brother, I was wrong, I also did not expect my strength to decline by so much! I will work hard to recover my strength! " I clenched my little fists to show my determination.


    Su Min patted my head and said, "Being my woman does not require strength, as long as you follow by my side, I will protect you!" I was so touched that I wanted to nod.


    Ye Lingyun interrupted: "Really? Then how did Ye Xiaochu get injured this time? And you''re so heavily injured, where are you!? "


    Su Min did not say anything, only clenching his fists tightly, he did not say anything further.


    Only Ye Lingyun and I were left staring at each other, Ye Lingyun scolded me when he saw that I was not eating, "Look, I''m full! Then why did you eat so much in the past! "


    Startled, I quickly grabbed the bowl of rice paddle, not daring to say a word.


    It wasn''t until I finished eating that I realized that my body was filled with pain. Although it was painful, it was still alright.


    But he couldn''t let the pain continue either! Under Ye Lingyun''s watch, I didn''t dare to openly ask for it, so I could only inch outwards.


    "Enough, enough, what do you want? I''ll go, you stay in bed!" He looked like an evil person. "The herbs are all in the cabinet next door, Su Min knows about them."


    Ye Lingyun glared at me again before he turned around to retrieve the medicine.


    Su Min came in after a while, and lightly shook my hand: "Xiaochu, this time I''m sorry. I will definitely protect you well in the future. "


    Seeing that Su Min was so much like a child, I smiled and said, "In the future, it''s my turn to protect you, I''m also very strong!" Su Min smiled and pinched my nose, but didn''t say anything.


    "I took out a bracelet with a golden key on it and gently placed it on my wrist." I made a bracelet for you, considering you couldn''t hang anything on your neck anymore. "That way, you''ll be safer!"


    I looked at the golden key in my hand. I didn''t know how much effort Su Min used to retrieve the key, or how many injuries he had suffered.


    Suddenly my tears were falling again. Su Min quickly wiped it off and hugged it to comfort me.


    Ye Xiaochu, do you want to die! "It''s not going to be drugged!" Ye Lingyun stood at the door and shouted.


    I stuck my tongue out at him and took the herb from him to smell it. "Eh, big brother, it doesn''t seem to be this one. This one is used to treat internal injuries ¡­"


    "How would I know? Let Su Min go get it! In case I see that you guys are uncomfortable together! " Seeing Ye Lingyun''s embarrassed look, he felt like laughing instead.


    Su Min gave his face and went to get the medicine. Ye Lingyun probably saw that it was awkward for me to be sitting there, so he came over and made me look like I was half lying down and accidentally touched my new bracelet.


    He was stunned for a moment. Su Min treats you pretty well, cherish. " With that, he left. I sat there in a daze. Ye Lingyun rarely talked to me in such a serious manner.


    If even he said that, then it was enough to show how difficult it was to obtain the golden key, and how much suffering Su Min had to endure ¡­ I''m still not strong enough! I need to become stronger in order to protect the people around me.


    Su Min just so happened to bring the medicine in for me. I had already collected my emotions, and after taking the medicine, I hugged him tightly. I will definitely cherish it!


    This time, I was extra careful when applying the medicine. I have more important things to do, so I have to take care of myself.


    When I finished applying the medicine, it was probably night. Only then did I remember that Yuning and Gu Ning did not appear. Asking Su Min, he also shook his head and said he did not know, they had left since the day you arrived, and said that they had something important to do.


    But I still couldn''t stop worrying, afraid that it would cause Yuning and the others to have psychological burdens, I called her: "Yuning, I''m fine, I''m fine."


    "Xiaochu! My brother and I brought you good stuff, so you must not sleep! " F * ck, I was shocked to death. Even Feng Da didn''t need to shout like that, right? I didn''t even dare to put my phone in there anymore.


    He just said he was going to hang up on you.


    Ye Zichen looked at his phone dejectedly. Originally, I was living a good life, but if a phone call was blasted to death, then it wouldn''t be worth it. Gu Yuning, let''s see how I''ll take care of you now that you''re here!


    However, the time I had to wait was long. I was about to fall asleep, yet they hadn''t arrived yet!


    Ye Lingyun had already been sent to sleep, but he was still persistent in accompanying me. In his words, Ghost King doesn''t need to sleep, so he was responsible for sitting by the side of the bed to accompany me.

 C88

    Ye Xiaochu, we''re here!" Just as I was about to fall asleep, the easterly roar of Yuning came again. AHH! I''m going crazy, I''m a patient!


    Su Min consciously ignored my anger from waking up and went to open the door himself.


    "Gu Yuning, do you want to die!? Can you lower your voice? "Do you believe that I''ll hit you?!" Ye Lingyun also started shouting outside.


    "Tsk, I''m willing, what can you do about it?" Ye Xiaochu, quickly come out and die! " Gu Yuning began writing again.


    Ye Lingyun didn''t speak anymore, and there was an enormous knock on the door. This time, I really couldn''t fall asleep.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t court death, you won''t die. Let me out, alright?


    It pissed me off, because the wounds on my body didn''t hurt that much. I rolled up my sleeves and rushed out.


    "What the f * ck!" Su Min, quickly pinch me, I''m afraid this is fake! " I looked at the large clump of healing herbs in front of me and opened my mouth in shock.


    This is enough for us to not go out to gather herbs for months! Boss, please take care of me!


    I looked at Yuning with gratitude, and hugged him tightly. "Wakaka, Yuning, you are too good to me! But the fact that you won''t let me sleep is another matter. "


    I successfully kicked her when she wasn''t paying attention. Although it wasn''t heavy, she would still feel a little pain.


    Seeing Yuning coming together with me, Gu Ning lowered his head. He knew that he owed me for this, but he had done his best. I had never complained to the siblings before.


    I was generous enough to let them stay here tonight, since there are a lot of rooms.


    Yuning was relieved to see me jumping around so she pulled Gu Ning and went to their respective rooms to sleep.


    "Ah, Su Min, carry me back to sleep, I don''t want to walk ~" I opened my arms wide for Su Min to hug. Su Min rarely saw me like this.


    However, in the end, he still obediently carried me up. After weighing me in his hand, he said, "Xiaochu, you have become a lot heavier recently."


    After getting used to him saying that, he closed his eyes and smelled the fragrance of the wine in his arms. He found a comfortable position and replied, "Then you won''t be reprimanding me. You''re mine anyway."


    After returning to the bedroom, Su Min didn''t let go of me, he only placed me on the bed and hugged me.


    The aroma of the wine on my face almost made me fall asleep. I seemed to hear him chuckling in my sleep, and he even said, "Okay."


    What''s good, what else! After a few murmurs I fell asleep.


    By the time I woke up, Su Min was already no longer on the bed, and it was no longer a surprise that he was already there.


    Bewildered, I walked into the dining hall. I couldn''t even open my eyes, "Su Min, I want to eat!"


    Even though my mind wasn''t clear yet, my body was clearly aware of my hunger, which caused my voice to be a little loud. However, I seemed to have overlooked something.


    Su Min held back his laughter and said, "Xiaochu, go brush your teeth and wash your face, we''ll eat later!" I was wondering when I heard a unanimous agreement.


    I feel like... Forget that there are still a lot of people at home... Instantly, I opened my eyes and realized that everyone was looking at me, and that Shen Qing had not left yet.


    "Hehe, you guys go ahead and eat first. I''ll be right back." He left the restaurant without looking back. This was his father''s image! Destroy ¡­ Destroyed...


    There was a burst of laughter as I left the restaurant. While I was washing up, I said I didn''t want to see them anymore.


    When I went out and pretended that nothing had happened, I did what I had to do. Fortunately, no one noticed me.


    Whew ~ ~ He breathed a long sigh of relief and began his breakfast. Su Min''s cooking was really different, delicious.


    "Qin Yao left early in the morning. He said he had something urgent." Yuning said as she strolled around.


    I could only agree with her, but since I was too lazy to speak, I could only nod seriously.


    "Besides, I''ve noticed that he''s been acting a bit secretive recently." Yuning once again activated her Conan Mode.


    "Burp ~ ~" I approved of her in a loud voice, but I don''t understand why I got a supercilious look!


    Ye Lingyun then vainly jumped out and said, "Ye Xiaochu, you pig, don''t you know to eat less! I''ve never eaten it before! "


    I couldn''t be bothered to care about Ye Lingyun, and directly said to Yuning: "You don''t need to care about, as long as he is alive and well, it''s fine. Don''t care about those that aren''t there."


    Yuning thoughtfully nodded her head. From the looks of it, she was thinking about Qin Yao again, it was truly hopeless!


    Why is Shen Qing here? He had clearly almost recovered, why did he still not leave. "You are wasting your time here, yet you aren''t paying me ¡­


    I decided to draw a circle and curse him. Ye Zichen cursed him as he sat on the sofa and played with his phone.


    "Shen Qing has helped us greatly, especially when it comes to finding the next piece of Soul Suppressing Jade." Su Min''s voice sounded in my head.


    Sigh, but seeing him eat and drink for free makes me feel extremely unhappy! So boring, so boring!


    "Ah, oh. I''ll be right over! " Ye Lingyun slipped away after receiving a call. It seems that I am very anxious, in this house, I seem to be the only one who is free, even Gu Ning is on his phone.


    Tsk, if it wasn''t for me chasing them all down, would you be so bored?


    Su Min was cleaning up the house in the beginning, so he probably knew what I was thinking about. He walked over to me and asked, "Do you want to go to the Taotie? I''m going to pull you out. "


    I automatically ignored his teasing. Of course it was good to be able to go out and play without having to spend money. Heh heh.


    After nodding his head like a fool, he was prepared to leave with him. When he realized that everyone who was originally sitting on the sofa had suddenly stood up, no need to be so orderly!


    "Cough cough, we were afraid that you guys would be too boring, so we had fun together!" Yuning said with a flattering look.


    Since everyone wants to go, then let''s go together. I happily held Yuning''s hand and left the three of them behind.


    Because we were in the city center, the caf¨¦ was too close to take a taxi.


    In the end, he discovered that the further he went, the fewer people there were. He faintly felt that something wasn''t right. This path was something that students often visited, so it was impossible for there to be so few people.


    Furthermore, even if there were people walking in a hurry, no one would say that they were going shopping. I exchanged a glance. Something must have happened. But the Taotie has not had time to tell us.


    The group hurriedly made their way to the coffee shop. Luckily, the door was still open. After rushing in, he found that the inside was the same as the outside. Not even a single customer.


    He silently sat opposite of Palaeo- Yan, while the Taotie sat behind the counter with a worried expression.


    "Shop manager, what''s going on? Why are there so few people? With your ability, it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with some ghosts. At least it won''t be like this!" I hurriedly asked the Taotie.


    The actor was still singing in the same place, but it was already the end of the play, and the main character of the play had died miserably under the setting sun.


    "It''s the Ya Zi, he''s already come out from hell. I fought with him on a small scale at the beginning, and we aren''t on the same level. Furthermore, the Ya Zi has become smarter, and is linking up with Bai Nian. " The Taotie said this with a calm expression.


    Everyone''s expression was extremely serious, and after fighting with Bai Nian, they were afraid that it would be hard for Su Min to have a chance of victory, besides the two of them.


    It''s been such a long time, the Ya Zi coming out should be a recent matter. The Taotie didn''t tell us that Su Min had probably left in fear of us messing around.


    But even now, we don''t have a thirty percent chance of winning.


    I sat down quietly to the side. Right now, there was only one Soul Suppressing Jade left, and I didn''t know what method to remove the one on Su Min''s neck, nor did I know how it would be.


    Yuning and I were only half-a-year old, and we were not at an advantage in terms of attacking with force. Gu Ning had only just recovered and Shen Qing had also just been injured.


    Even if everyone gathered together, they still might not have a fifty percent chance of winning.


    Was this heaven''s will? The heavens don''t want us to continue?


    I believe that a man can defeat the heavens.


    "Shop manager, did the Ya Zi tell you when he will come knocking on our door to settle the score? Or do you have an appointment?" Time is our key.


    "He just told me to be ready. Nothing else. " The Taotie''s face became even uglier.


    This time, he wasn''t the only one that had turned pale. Everyone else''s faces turned ashen.


    It was so disgusting that we might not even have time to prepare for it, but no one could say whether he would come tomorrow or next year.


    Ya Zi is really a must for Ya Zi!


    The performers were still babbling and singing about their sorrows, but we couldn''t muster up any spirit.


    Palaeo- Yan was the first to become impatient, "Why don''t we take turns standing guard here? Everyone can''t stay here all the time, so everyone should first find a way to improve their own abilities, especially Su Min and Ye Xiaochu.


    I thought about it. That seemed to make sense. But why was there no one on this street?


    "Because Bai Nian created this rumor here and revealed the identity of the Taotie, along with coming out to eat people with the Ya Zi, the university students have become more convinced. The police also came to investigate, but they could only say that the coffee shop was innocent and left without saying anything in the end. " Su Min handed him over to me.


    Bai Nian is really getting more and more detestable!


    We also walked out the door dejectedly. Let us go back to find a way to deal with the matters that we left behind today, including Palaeo- Yan.


    Yuning and Gu Ning also returned to their families, saying that they wanted to learn something from their reappearance.


    In the end, only, I, and Su Min were left at home.


    When we got home, I was still wondering what kind of attitude Shen Qing had. He did not say anything and did not express his own attitude.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I went straight back to my room with a messy heart.

 C89

    This time, we promised the Taotie s that our lives would be at stake, but the timing is too hasty, so we don''t have time to prepare at all.


    If I had my current strength, I definitely wouldn''t be able to help much. On the contrary, I might even be a burden to everyone here.


    I might as well prepare some pills while I still have time, like in the game, that can quickly heal. He just didn''t know if it would work.


    I lowered my head and looked at my hands. Whether I could succeed or not, I had to give it a try and make a contribution of my own.


    Walking out of the bedroom, I didn''t know what to say as I looked at the two men in the living room with worried expressions on their faces.


    "Xiaochu..."


    "Su Min..." We spoke at the same time, but at the wrong time. " You go first. "


    "Xiaochu, we have something to do tomorrow, and it will be dangerous. Do you want to come with us?" Su Min also looked very nervous.


    I suddenly remembered that the only thing I could hear that night was what I could do. Even at this time, that idiot Su Min is still asking for my opinion.


    If I don''t go, they won''t be able to come back.


    I looked at Shen Qing, "Of course I''ll go. Then, tonight, I''ll concoct some medicine that can save our lives at a critical moment. In case we have to use it tomorrow. "


    Then I went to get the medicine, and I was suddenly a little scared, but I didn''t know what I was running from.


    Have I begun to doubt them? I was actually just suspected that Su Min intentionally allowed me to go. He shook his head. Seriously, what was going on in his head!


    Su Min clearly asked for my opinion. He''s still so good to me. I feel a little strange lately.


    Sigh, I won''t think about it anymore. The pressure should be too much. I should hurry up and prepare myself so that I can go and have a nap.


    I started to wholeheartedly immerse myself in the medicinal herbs. Only by doing so could I control myself from thinking too much. By the time I felt I had enough, I was ready to go back to bed.


    Just as he turned around, he bumped into a wall of flesh, causing his forehead to hurt! I looked at the culprit in front of me.


    As if he was punishing Su Min, he tiptoed and kissed him. Su Min even started to frown before I released him. But he found that he couldn''t leave.


    Su Min hugged me tightly, "Good girl, stop messing around. We still have business to attend to tomorrow. " I looked at him innocently. I guessed that he also knew that tomorrow''s matter cannot be delayed.


    I still let go of me, I immediately ran off to take a bath, I hope today can have a good night''s sleep.


    I was just sitting on the bed in the dark when a hand came from behind and pulled me into his arms. After I found a comfortable position and smelled Su Min''s scent, I instantly fell asleep ¡­


    The next day, I woke up especially early. Seeing that Su Min was sleeping soundly, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. I wonder what kind of thoughts he had after seeing me fall asleep all of a sudden!


    "Of course I''m going to give you a good punishment!" Su Min who was originally asleep suddenly turned around and kissed my neck.


    I patted him on the shoulder. "Stop messing around. There are still matters to attend to!" Su Min stood up and looked at me aggrievedly in exchange for my vulgar smile.


    By the time we packed our stuff, Shen Qing was already sitting on the sofa waiting for us.


    Looking at me who was tightly wrapped up by Su Min, he couldn''t help but ask, "Su Min, where is she going? Become a mummy? "Hahaha."


    He laughed and fell back on the couch. Pfft, she couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to him.


    Since the last time we knew where Ye Lingyun had gotten so many Buddha beads, Su Min had forced Yuning and I to go as well, and as a result, we brought back quite a bit ¡­


    This time, Su Min is going to equip me with full equipment. I am also a little tired, last time I did not need to move, this time I am the main force!


    How am I supposed to fight? It''s also because I don''t really understand how these grown men get their brains and say that my resistance is useless.


    And so we went out.


    When I saw the BMW again at the door, my heart was filled with excitement. F * * k, who is this! So rich.


    After I sat down, I finally understood that Psykers always made more money than people these days. It was said that Shen Qing bought this car.


    Because the mission this time might be a little dangerous, Su Min kept telling me jokes along the way, trying to make me relax a little. However, I still became more and more nervous.


    So he gave up and left me alone. The car kept getting further and further away from the city until it finally reached the suburbs, but it didn''t seem like it was going to stop.


    "The weather was getting darker." Su Min, where is it this time? Why aren''t you here yet! " I couldn''t suppress my anxiety.


    "This time in the forest." Su Min answered me with a heavy expression.


    However, I still felt a little uneasy. This time, it was different from the previous time. After all, last time, it was a gradual process, so I got straight to the point. He didn''t know if he could handle it.


    He caressed the God Slaying s on his neck, not sure if it would help me this time, but seeing the tree trunk getting closer and closer, Shen Qing did not have any intention of stopping.


    Before I could say it, I saw our car pass through the tree. Was this an illusion? He had already entered its range.


    His hand unconsciously tightened his grip on the God Slaying. Take it off your neck. He got Su Min to wrap a cloth around his hands so he can guarantee that it won''t fall off.


    Shen Qing''s car had also stopped.


    I noticed then that we were deep in the woods, but I saw nothing strange. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Xiaochu, you must remember, if you cannot, you must retreat quickly. And we can''t see the box, we can only sense the approximate position of the box, and the gold key in your hand is used to open the box. " Su Min immediately introduced his to me the moment he got off the car.


    I didn''t expect them to already know about it. It should be because they didn''t find the key and box after breaking through the barrier.


    Seeing that they were ready, I took a deep breath.


    The two of them had come in front of me, breaking up the little ones who had come to make trouble, but their numbers were increasing, and I was beginning to join in the battle.


    I knew that there was nothing that could block the God Slaying''s sharp blade, and the screams that came from behind didn''t disturb my thoughts.


    I still followed their screams. Gradually, I started to feel the resistance. The little ghost behind me is getting smarter and smarter. They have learnt how to attack me together with a lot of people.


    I know I can''t turn back, and when I do, I may never go forward again.


    More and more wounds appeared on my body, and I could almost see the box. The box was placed on top of a round table, and there was a snake on it as its guardian.


    Swallowing my saliva, I realized that this is a tough battle. After swallowing a pill to heal my injuries, at the very least, I will still have a slight chance of winning this battle.


    After hitting the snake for seven inches, I tried to find its weakness with my eyes. It didn''t seem to have any effect.


    In order to not waste any more time, I went up and started using the God Slaying to draw on it. On the way, I absorbed quite a bit of the God Slaying. I''ve been suppressing it, and only now did he begin to unleash his divine power.


    Sure enough, very soon, the snake couldn''t hold on any longer. It cut through the mess, and could only wrap around me tighter and tighter. But I have a weapon that can stab it.


    In the instant that it sent me away, I also thought that it was over, but I underestimated the snake''s fighting power.


    It actually sprayed its venom on my left hand while I was dying.


    At that moment, I couldn''t care less and could only bear with the pain as I took down the golden key and opened the box.


    I didn''t think that there would be such a large snow-white crystal inside. Watching it fly towards Su Min''s direction, I finally retracted my worried heart from my stomach.


    However, the pain in my hand also invaded my brain. Never having experienced this kind of pain before, I quickly took out the herbs I brought with me and applied them to the exposed skin of my left hand.


    At that moment, I really wanted to rush over and hug Su Min, but my consciousness was becoming more and more blurry, to the point that I couldn''t even move my feet.


    I could only see the figure of Su Min as he flew towards me, and he hugged me tightly. It was still this warm, warm embrace that made me want to fall asleep and never wake up.


    "Quick, let her eat this antidote." Shen Qing cleanly took out a pill and let Su Min eat it.


    However, even though it was a medicine with three parts poison, Su Min still did not do anything.


    "Is this for real!?" I could feel Su Min''s hands trembling as he hugged me. I really wanted to hold his hands, to stop him from getting so excited.


    But I found that only my mind was conscious, and my body could not move at all.


    Shen Qing was silent for a long time, and just when I thought that time had stopped, he answered Su Min, "It''s true."


    I don''t know why he wanted to harm me, but with Su Min here, I feel sure that I won''t be harmed in the slightest.


    After consuming the medicine, my body felt much better, but I was still unable to move.


    Su Min won''t let go of me no matter what, I wanted to use my eyes to tell him that he''s feeling a little hot, but he just stared straight at Shen Qing. Not a word. I suddenly understood something.


    Didn''t you say you can guarantee that Xiaochu wouldn''t be injured! What about your promise? " An ice-cold voice came out from Su Min''s mouth.


    I almost wanted to suspect whether this Su Min is someone I know. The air pressure in the car dropped to negative.


    Shen Qing stared straight at the road, as if he didn''t want to answer this question.


    "I never had a real guarantee. I just said that I had been in the forest myself and that I was really hurt. You also went to find the golden key, didn''t you!? " The words that seemed to come out unintentionally from Shen Qing''s mouth made Su Min''s face turn white.


    My heart tightened. Could it be ¡­ I told myself to hold back the tears, not knowing if I would be able to come to a conclusion.

 C90

    Su Min was startled, but he still remained calm as he said to Shen Qing. "Ye Churan and I are husband and wife, so no matter what, I would never use her safety as a wager.


    I faintly felt that Su Min was saying all these for me to hear, but I wasn''t too sure in my heart.


    Shen Qing drove in silence. The oppressive atmosphere made people feel extremely uncomfortable, but I couldn''t talk, so I simply went to sleep.


    When I woke up again, the car was already in the city, but the air pressure hadn''t recovered much.


    I''m very complicated in my heart, and I don''t know how to face the feelings Su Min has for me.


    From the bottom of my heart, I don''t want to doubt Su Min, but everything that has happened is too suspicious.


    Su Min''s strength had become a lot stronger now. He would definitely help the Taotie solve the problem, but what about Shen Qing? Would he stay here?


    He really couldn''t be bothered to think about such things. I won''t let go of Su Min anyway. Even if Shen Qing tries to rob me, I won''t let him!


    When I thought it through, Su Min suddenly laughed.


    My body froze to death, as though I had forgotten that Su Min could tell what I was thinking ¡­


    Since I can''t move my face right now. I can only close my eyes and not see me, not me!


    Su Min carried me all the way home. When I heard the cries of my neighbors along the way, I said I was really innocent...


    When Su Min placed me on the sofa, I realised that Shen Qing did not leave. Since he stayed, it means that he is willing to fight alongside us.


    Although our strength is constantly increasing, who knows if Ya Zi and the rest can also improve themselves in a short period of time. These were all unknown.


    It was really a little depressing, as I habitually touched my chin with my hand, only then did I realize that I could actually use my body.


    His first reaction was to tell Su Min. In the end, he only found out when Su Min had gone out after checking every room.


    "Don''t bother looking for him, Su Min is so big, he won''t lose him. If he doesn''t go out to buy food, then we''ll just starve." From the reclining chair, Shen Qing said that he needed a beating.


    "I''m not worried about him. I''m worried that others might be fooled by him." He replied coldly.


    Watching him take my chair, of course, he felt uncomfortable.


    But seeing how powerful he is, I can only think it over in my heart. Looking at my sorry state, I decided it was more important to take a bath first.


    He quickly slipped into the bathroom.


    When I finally finished washing myself, I found that Su Min had already finished cooking. They sat in the dining room as if they''d been waiting for me.


    Embarrassed, he rubbed his nose and walked over quickly. Then, he picked up his chopsticks. They began to eat.


    "Can you hurry up in the future? I''m starving!" Shen Qing still reminded me.


    Originally, I wanted to apologize to him and then stop thinking about it all at once. Really, since my body is so dirty, of course I have to wash it clean. Do you think that everyone will follow you ¡­ Damn, when did he clean himself up?


    Originally, the three of us looked pretty much the same, but in the end, Su Min just changed into something that left Shen Qing and I in a super slovenly state.


    But now, Shen Qing was as handsome as a human being, his speed almost catching up to the flying figure.


    Wise as I was, I chose to remain silent. If I were to continue speaking, who knows what other obstacles might be waiting for me.


    Shen Qing is probably the second person I don''t want to communicate with after Ye Lingyun.


    After dinner, it was probably night. Because I had slept enough during the day, I was especially energetic at night. I had a feeling that there was nothing I could do.


    Thus, Su Min watched in astonishment as I started to do housework. I didn''t even stop at two hundred square meters.


    I felt like I was about to stop eating, so I went to rest on the sofa for a while. Somehow, I felt that something was wrong, as if my personality had changed.


    "Shen Qing, what other things did you add into the pill you gave Xiaochu?" Su Min suddenly said seriously.


    It dawned on me that I had eaten such a suspicious thing today. Shen Qing was the one who gave it to him.


    I also stared at Shen Qing. If he dares to not say it properly, hmph! I guarantee he won''t be able to sleep today!


    Shen Qing laughed slyly, "Hehe, it''s nothing. It''s just that it makes people excited and makes them want to do housework. I only helped Ye Xiaochu because I saw her being too lazy every day! "


    I casually picked up a pillow and threw it fiercely towards his face. "Shen Qing, I thank your family!"


    In the end, I still wasn''t able to control myself and cleaned up the entire house, inside and out. Of course, I wouldn''t let Shen Qing off so easily.


    As long as it was me who did it, Su Min would definitely do it ten times over with his eyes fixed on Shen Qing.


    "Su Min, Ye Xiaochu, just you wait!" Shen Qing''s sorrowful and indignant shout came from the nearby room, but regretfully, no one wanted to bother with him.


    He probably realized it himself, and obediently stopped making any sounds.


    "Su Min, what is Shen Qing doing!? Why would he have so much? " I gnashed my teeth in jealousy and envy whenever I mentioned him!


    Why is he so adept at this? He''s even learned quite well. If he wasn''t unable to move when he was injured last time, he probably wouldn''t have come to find me.


    Su Min muttered to himself for a moment, "He is an evil exorcist, half a doctor, half a poisoned person, half an alchemist and half an assassin." He even counted with his finger.


    "That should be all. I know about that. He was probably a prodigy back then. After his master refined a pill, he would be able to live forever ¡­" He finished slowly.


    Why do I feel like Su Min''s story is like a storyline in a novel? Do you have to be so tall?


    However, if I''m not mistaken, he seems to have learned half of everything. "Then, isn''t he just a weakling when it comes to fighting?" I remembered with a stunned expression.


    "That''s right. That''s why I still don''t understand what you''re thinking." Su Min patted my head.


    I indicated that my heart was bleeding. I originally thought that he was a God, but when I realized that he was a noob, my mood couldn''t be compared to anything else!


    "Alright, go to sleep. It''s our turn to go to the coffee shop tomorrow." Su Min touched my face. To show I love your eyes.


    Alas, at the very last moment I closed my eyes, I was thinking, "How can there be such a huge gap between people!" "It really is unfair."


    I''m dreaming again, it seems like Su Min didn''t bring me in this time.


    The fog was everywhere. There was no sound at all. I suddenly thought of the time I was locked up in a dream. There was no sound.


    He was starting to get anxious. Logically speaking, there are no ghosts around me anymore. How could this happen? And Su Min is the strongest Ghost King.


    While I was still daydreaming, a sudden change occurred to me. This time, I was standing by the bed. Everything was white, and he could even smell the disinfectant.


    There seemed to be another person lying on the bed. He suddenly felt that something wasn''t right. Could this also be a dream to predict the future?


    The person on the sickbed ¡­ I walked over, my hands shaking a little, afraid it would be a blow I couldn''t bear.


    He forcefully lifted up the layer of white cloth on his body. When he saw Ye Zichen''s appearance, tears immediately rolled down his face. It was actually Ye Lingyun, how could it be him?


    Tears fell down my face as if I didn''t need any money. Finally, I couldn''t hold it in any longer. I lay on his bed and cried.


    "Brother!" How could you die? You are clearly an indestructible cockroach! Aren''t you tenacious! "What if someone hits me alone ¡­" Even though he always said that he hated him.


    But when he was really gone, I realized that he was really an integral part of my life.


    His heart felt as though it was being torn apart. Ye Lingyun, oh Ye Lingyun, I really don''t like this dream, but why am I so sad?


    "Xiaochu, Xiaochu, wake up," I heard Su Min''s anxious voice.


    Everything in the dream started to disappear. When I woke up and wanted to tell Su Min about this dream, I found that Ye Lingyun was also standing in front of my bed.


    "He pounced." "Great, big brother, you didn''t die, you''re still alive and well." I was really relieved when I fell over him and felt the warmth of his body.


    "Ye Xiaochu, you damned girl, don''t curse me, you must be dreaming!" Although he said that, his hand was slowly patting my back as if he was coaxing a child.


    It was only two in the morning when I calmed down and looked at the alarm clock.


    "Brother, what business do you have with me for you to come so early?" I asked carefully. Although he didn''t know why, the timing was obviously wrong!


    "I only called your brother over because I saw you crying in your sleep and told him not to die. And while you''re dreaming, even I won''t be able to enter your dreams. " Su Min''s voice sounded out.


    As expected, Ye Lingyun treated me the best, he actually came here without saying a word. If it was the past, he would have scolded me before asking me what was wrong.


    Hehe, Ye Lingyun is really developing towards the direction of a good brother.


    "Ye Xiaochu, come down here quickly. I still have to go to sleep! " Alas, it had only been a few minutes, and it was back to normal. She climbed down from his body dejectedly.


    Ye Lingyun glanced at me with worry before he went to sleep.


    I lay down and was a little surprised to find that the pillow was actually wet.


    When I realized that Su Min had been looking at me, I could only recount the entire story, even the details.


    After Su Min heard this, he fell silent for a moment before saying, "Let''s sleep first. We''ll go discuss this with everyone tomorrow."


    I got up again and changed into clean pillows before I went to sleep.

 C91

    After waking up early in the morning, he immediately grabbed Ye Lingyun and ran straight to the coffee shop. Because Ye Lingyun didn''t sleep well yesterday, he looked at me with hidden bitterness throughout the entire journey.


    Seeing this, I felt a bit scared in my heart. Isn''t this for your safety? Don''t look at me with such a gaze. Considering Ye Lingyun''s aura.


    I didn''t dare to say these words out loud, so I thought about it.


    When he arrived at the coffee shop, he found that everyone was already there. It seems like we''re the only ones left.


    Everyone had the same expression as if they were facing a great enemy, especially Ye Lingyun. After all, who knew that they were going to die soon was not something to be happy about.


    "Why are you guys like this when Ye Xiaochu is having a dream? It seems like she''s very powerful! " Shen Qing was the only one who was still playing tricks.


    "Because my dream will come true, but I don''t know when." I whispered.


    Sure enough, he once again fell into a dead silence, and Shen Qing didn''t say anything more.


    "Actually, this can be avoided." Qin Yao suddenly said.


    Everyone looked at him. What a joke. This was a matter of life and death. If there was even a bit of hope, they would try it.


    Qin Yao continued to say, "In the end, Ye Lingyun was lying in the hospital room. This only proves that he was an illness that Xiaochu was unable to cure, that is, an illness that ordinary people are unable to cure. With Ye Lingyun''s physique, it should have been caused by a fight, as long as we can control him and prevent him from participating in the fight again."


    That''s right, as long as it is like this.


    "But, brother, what class are you in? I''ve never heard you talk about it. " I asked Ye Lingyun.


    However, she just lowered her head and didn''t seem to care about me. I was also helpless.


    "If that''s the case, then I just need to keep Ye Lingyun and the others company to ensure that he won''t get hurt." Slightly speaking out the thoughts in everyone''s heart, everyone agreed on this method.


    Then, other than the people who just arrived, everyone else has already left. They have also stayed here for the night, so no matter what, they should go back and rest.


    The Taotie made us some delicious snacks for breakfast, so we started the boring time.


    At the beginning, it was still better as there was food and drink to be had. However, after eating and drinking to their heart''s content, they started to get bored. Everyone was in high spirits.


    No one was in the mood to talk with me, so I went to find a play, "Begonia, teach me how to sing a play." I went to find her with an attentive expression.


    Because she couldn''t help me anymore, she kept playing around with me.


    She let me listen to her first, and when I was done, she let me do the same. I immediately nodded my head. This seems to be quite interesting.


    "The Han soldiers have already swept the ground, surrounded by the song of the four sides. The king''s spirit is exhausted, how could my concubine possibly talk about life?" I seemed to be listening to the scenes playing out as they played out in front of me.


    How much did Yu Ji love Xiang Yu? She was even willing to end her own life for Xiang Yu. Yu Ji''s suicide proved that she was not slow on the path of love. It also proved her unrepentant love.


    Tears unconsciously fell down his face. He was clearly a person who was listening to a play, but now he had entered the drama. This was the greatest ability of a singer.


    The play had come to an end, and Xiang Yu had killed himself by the river side. In the end, he did not die together with Yu Ji.


    "Begonia, you''re really amazing. You seem to be able to fully interpret the meaning of the play." He quickly found a tissue to wipe his tears away.


    She looked at everyone, and it was as if she had been drawn into a play, and was unable to extricate herself.


    I hurried to entangle the Begonia and let her teach me a few sentences


    "Xiaochu, it''s like you really love me when you see me. "I''m really a bit worried that you won''t want me anymore when you see other men in the future." Su Min''s somewhat sour voice came over.


    I was too busy with concave shapes to have time to care about his jealousy.


    "You''re thinking too much. I''m too lazy to look for more. It''s enough with you." After a cursory reply, I began to seriously learn how to play.


    When I finally got a little better after a whole morning of practice, I went to the shop and found the old Han Han suit to show them off.


    "The Han soldiers have already swept the ground, surrounded by the song of the four sides. The Emperor''s spirit is exhausted, so how can my concubine ~" She tried her best to imitate the flower, and after singing, she asked them, "How is it?"


    "Don''t tell me you''ve been learning this all morning! You sure are talented! " The Taotie commented as he drank his coffee.


    Hmph, I don''t know how to evaluate. This is the essence of what I learned. In the blink of an eye, everyone else has their own opinions.


    "Hmm, he learnt seven or eight points of singing. His posture is pretty good, but it''s really a bit short. Just a sentence, I can tell ¡­" Qin Yao said out his thoughts.


    The most annoying thing was that the three people beside him were nodding furiously. I held my heart and looked at them. "You''ve hurt me!"


    "Now you''re trying to be effective again, Ye Xiaochu, what do you think you''re doing so much!" Ye Lingyun, I really have to thank you. Every single time when I''m at my saddest, you smile and stab me.


    "You all really don''t appreciate my beauty. I''m going to leave you all. As expected, Begonia is what I love the most!" With that, he turned around and walked towards the second floor.


    Suddenly, I felt something cool behind me, causing me to break out in a cold sweat. I didn''t even dare to move my feet.


    Su Min said unhurriedly, "Ye Xiaochu, say what you just said again when you have the ability!"


    My heart is bleeding. How did I forget that there was a big vinegar bag sitting there?


    He quickly said flatteringly to Su Min: "Hehe, I said I like you the most, that''s right, it''s exactly like this."


    Su Min finally nodded his head in satisfaction. However, I received the fulfillment of everyone in the room: You''re so cowardly!


    Without the slightest fear, I stared back at each of them. As a true man, one must be able to submit if they wanted to, otherwise, I would be the one laughing in glee. Heh heh heh!


    I went to the second floor to practice with Begonia for a while before I found that I was hungry again.


    Then, she dragged Begonia down to find a meal. When he went downstairs, he realized that Su Min was no longer there. He had probably gone out to buy groceries.


    However, Ye Lingyun was answering the phone. Looking at his expression, he seemed to be very anxious, so he asked Qin Yao with his eyes: "Is he leaving again?!"


    Qin Yao replied with a helpless expression, I angrily walked behind him. He turned around just in time to see me start.


    "Are you saying that there''s really an urgent matter that you must attend to personally?" I had the look of a prophet.


    Ye Lingyun never thought that I would say that, but still nodded and agreed, "To the other party, I was really anxious this time."


    I slapped him on the forehead, "I don''t care if you''re really anxious or just faking it, you''re not allowed to go anyway. What if you stick it out and come back horizontally?"


    "You''ve grown up, right? You actually dared to hit me. I''m going again today." As soon as I did, I was a little shorter in front of him.


    "Ling Yun, stop messing around. This is a matter of life and death. You can''t play around with it." Qin Yao also stopped him.


    Seeing that I was about to succeed, I decided to add fuel to the fire.


    Ye Lingyun saw that I was not planning to go, but Su Min just came back this time, it was really ¡­ A pot of porridge.


    Su Min looked at us weirdly, but he didn''t say anything and directly went to the kitchen to cook.


    Slightly, I stuck my tongue out at Qin Yao, and felt helpless about it.


    Very quickly, Su Min finished preparing the meal. He had nothing to say in the first place. Thus, the meal was exceptionally silent.


    We spent the afternoon in the shop, the street had been restored to its former splendor, but the coffee shop had never been visited.


    No one even came near the door. The Taotie had already dismissed all the employees. The originally bustling store was now empty.


    Begonia also stopped singing, and was in a daze with us. Only Ye Lingyun was holding his notebook and playing League of Legends. He would occasionally curse at his teammates.


    Always in our eyes.


    Lingling! It drew all of us to it.


    Because she was a girl with a mask on, we didn''t see her face, and we didn''t know if she was an enemy or a friend.


    "Give me a cup of ground coffee, no sugar." Damn, it was actually Bai Nian''s voice.


    Everyone stood up, but they all stood in front of me. He touched the God Slaying on his neck. "I''m not that weak ¡­"


    The Taotie, on the other hand, was very calm.


    "Speak, what are you doing here again!" The Taotie stood up and looked down at her from a lofty position.


    "Heh, you all sit down. This time, I''m not here to fight. I''m here to tell you a thing or two. You all understand that the war between the two countries doesn''t end here." Bai Nian was still as beautiful as when I first met her.


    But no one listened to her. No matter how she looked at it, she still looked at it.


    "Cut the crap." Tell me your purpose. " Ye Lingyun looked at her impatiently.


    Bai Nian glanced at us. For some reason, I keep having the feeling that Bai Nian was looking at me, intentionally or otherwise.


    "I am here to tell you that the Ya Zi gave you two months of time. Two months later, it will be time for him to come look for you. I look forward to seeing you all still in this world. " After Bai Nian finished speaking, she stood up and prepared to leave.


    When everyone was relieved, she pointed at me, "I hope I can see you again! "Hahaha!"


    Confusion was written all over his face. Hur Hur? I''ll laugh at your family!


    We sat together for a little meeting.


    The Taotie told us what he thought. Since he still has two more months, he planned to close the shop, then go into the mountains to meditate for a period of time, to improve his strength.


    Everyone agreed with him. There is no better course of action.


    Thus, we planned to directly return to our own homes. Of course, Ye Lingyun and Shen Qing would still follow me.


    After we had discussed it, we found that there was still a Begonia, but we didn''t know where she was going.

 C92

    Originally, I wanted to bring the Begonia back to the house to raise it, but before I could finish, Su Min had already started coughing. The words that were about to reach my mouth were swallowed back down my throat.


    Begonia said that she can continue to take care of this shop, just in time to change the shop manager should be better business.


    Looking at her weak body, I still wasn''t at ease. I wanted to plead with Su Min to bring her back.


    "Don''t worry about Begonia, as long as she''s in this shop, she won''t be hurt. I used a Barrier painted with Yellow Springs to specifically block the monsters and monsters." The Taotie looked proud.


    Even I find it embarrassing to talk about him, then how did Bai Nian come in yesterday ¡­


    However, seeing that the crabapple also had a face full of perseverance, I gave up and obediently followed Su Min and the others home.


    However, fate was often like this. When you closed a window, it would open another door for you.


    Looking at the little bun in front of my house, I expressed that I have really become a little cute.


    "Beautiful big sister, can you take me in? I am looking for Bad Luck Boy, if I find him, I will leave with him. " The fact that his hands were still intertwined showed how nervous he was right now.


    When I thought about how Yuning had a Bad Luck Boy at her place, I wanted to leave this little bun behind first. I would bring him to Yuning tomorrow.


    When I had thought it through, and was about to tell Su Min, he was even more impatient than me. He just opened the door and let him in.


    Hm, this kid is worth teaching.


    I wonder what Yuning is doing now, did she suffer a blow from the Bad Luck Boy?


    With a sense of schadenfreude, I sent her a video request.


    Ding! In less than two seconds, Yuning agreed. But I saw where she was, ha-ha ha!


    It took a lot of effort to stop my tears from flowing out of my eyes, "Yuning, is this a slaughterhouse or a zoo? "Hahaha, I''m going to die from laughter!"


    The goddess that had always been aloof had two chicken feathers stuck into her hair!


    He saw that Yuning''s face was already close to the bottom of the pot. I tactfully shut my mouth and made a zipping motion.


    Finally, after we had looked at each other for two seconds, Yuning started to curse loudly, "Ye Xiaochu, it''s all because of your kindness back then that my family was able to become like this after you brought the Bad Luck Boy back."


    My shoulders are shaking, but I have to pretend to be serious. Wasn''t he looking for the lucky boy? "How come you''re looking for a chicken?"


    Yuning slowly told her story. It was actually a pleasure when we moved out. After all, with just a few less people, Bad Luck Boy would never appear in front of her, so they were at ease.


    However, ever since Gu Ning had arrived, Bad Luck Boy had frequently appeared in front of them. One bad thing after another.


    Today, Gu Ning bought a chicken that he wanted to cook at home. When he got home, he discovered that Bad Luck Boy was sitting at home and did not think much of it.


    "Then, even now, we still haven''t caught any chickens. Let alone eating, I feel that it would be good enough if we could sleep today." He also looked at Bad Luck Boy, who was sitting on the sofa, with a dark expression.


    I thought about it for a moment, then called over the lucky boy so that he could greet Yuning.


    "Hello Auntie, I''m a lucky boy." The little bun obediently introduced himself.


    I suppressed my laughter and said, "Auntie, don''t worry. You will be free tomorrow. He ignored Yuning''s crazed expression in the end. I turned off the video.


    The little bun looked at me fearfully, "Beautiful big sister, did I say something wrong? "Why does that auntie look so scary in the end ¡­"


    His voice trailed off until he was on the verge of tears. I have no experience with coaxing children, so I can only coax one from left and one from right.


    "No, it''s all because Auntie is too happy to see you. The association is like this, don''t worry, sister will bring you to Bad Luck Boy tomorrow." Try to pacify him first.


    He really did not expect that a child would be so hard to coax. He rubbed the ache that did not exist on his shoulder, then got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    Immediately, chattering sounds of discussion could be heard from behind us. I was too tired to bother to rest and what they were saying.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen Ye Xiaochu being so gentle! And to a child! "It scared me!" Ye Lingyun deliberately suppressed her voice.


    The others nodded their heads like they were pounding garlic.


    When everyone was talking at once, Su Min probably noticed that the sound of the water was gone, so he gave them a summary: "In short, let us observe Xiaochu first and see what''s wrong with him."


    When I came out of the shower, they had already gone back to their own homes and were no longer interfering with each other. He really can act.


    "I''ll go to sleep first. Good night." Ye Zichen greeted them as usual, and they all answered.


    I pretended I didn''t know anything and went straight to the bedroom.


    Originally, I wanted to go to bed early, but when I opened my phone, I found out that there was something new today. Since I haven''t reached the second level yet, I immediately picked up my phone and looked at it with relish.


    Because I was wearing earphones, she didn''t notice when Su Min entered the room. It was only until my entire body landed on Su Min''s did I helplessly raise my head to look at him.


    "What are you trying to do?" I am already considered amiable, but Su Min is really good at breaking the bottom line.


    "I want you to stay with me, to sleep with me."


    Helplessly looking at the coquettish big boy in front of me, Su Min very rarely makes requests of me, so I almost always give in to his requests.


    Hearing what he said, I really didn''t react. This isn''t going to be a frying pan on top of a mountain, that''s great.


    Ye Zichen patted his chest in relief, wrung his hands, then laid down beside him.


    Su Min seemed to heave a sigh of relief as he pulled me into his arms and quickly fell asleep.


    I slept exceptionally well this time. Perhaps it was because he had slept early, or perhaps the bed was too comfortable. Alright, it''s because of Su Min.


    "Xiaochu, since you''re awake, come eat your meal, don''t dilly-dally." Su Min leaned on the door and said.


    I slowly nodded my head. This seems like life. There are some people who want to live their lives, but you are willing to live your life.


    Seeing that I was going to change my clothes, Su Min left. He also had a decent side to him, which he never peeked at before ¡­


    After breakfast, Su Min still had things to do, so I followed him back to the house that we originally rented together.


    When I went downstairs, I realized that I hadn''t been here for a long time. Originally, I was walking in front while pulling little bun along. But for some reason, little bun suddenly stopped moving, unable to pull me away no matter how hard I tried.


    Two seconds later, a pot of flowers falls in front of us. The little bun pulls my hand, indicating that we can leave.


    I winked at Qin Yao: See that? I finally picked up a treasure this time.


    Qin Yao laughed, and considered to be tacit agreement. Ye Lingyun looked at me with disdain, "You must have exhausted all of your luck in order to meet this lucky child. Yes, that must be it. "


    Looking at him with a face full of black lines, I get itchy every day if I don''t do anything. However, I can''t do anything to him in real life, I''ll endure it!


    Yuning texted me that she was going out with Gu Ning. Bad Luck Boy said that he still wanted to find some lucky kids on the streets. That means they''re not at home and let us in.


    In the end, she even sincerely expressed that the house was a little messy, so we should clean it up when we have time.


    She really trusts us ¡­


    After going up the stairs, I indicated that I had lost everything. I had never had a key, so I told the two of them to come over. Qin Yao was confused, "I don''t live here, where did I get the key from?"


    After they looked at each other for a while, he suddenly remembered that Ye Lingyun seemed to be living here recently. Unexpectedly, he turned his head and said, "Don''t look at me, I never bring my key when I go out!"


    In the end, I could only cast my pleading gaze towards the lucky boy, only to realize that he was just a child so how could he have a key.


    We''ll have to wait here for them to come back. About half an hour passed, but there was still no sign of movement.


    I was so bored that I squatted down and began to pluck the hair off the carpet. Although it''s not very clean, but for someone like me who grew up playing with mud, it''s still okay.


    When he touched it, he found that something was wrong. There seemed to be a bump on the carpet. Looking at the shape, it seems like ¡­ Key!


    He quickly picked up the carpet. There really was a key. I just don''t know if it''s our family.


    With the intention to give it a try, he inserted the key into the hole. Ka-cha! Opened...


    Qin Yao and Ye Lingyun started playing with the carpet ever since I started. They looked at me like they were looking at a ghost when I opened the door.


    Looking at the lucky boy who obediently stood by the side, I expressed that I liked him too much. Immediately, sparkling saliva dripped from his mouth.


    Just as he was about to step into the living room after changing his shoes, he was caught by the spectacular sight before him.


    All the things that had been on top of the TV cabinet were lying on the floor. It was still crooked. There were all sorts of dirty stains and chicken feathers on the sofa.


    Even the television screen was not spared. In the middle of it, something had smashed a huge hole. One could even smell the scent of chicken poop in the air ¡­


    We were stunned for ten minutes before we realized that only the place where we were standing was a little cleaner. He didn''t even want to look at the other places.


    Ye Lingyun was also stunned, after a while, he suddenly ran into the house like a madman.


    I poked Qin Yao''s shoulder, "There''s going to be a good show!"


    Indeed. In less than ten seconds, Ye Lingyun''s scream came out from the room. With his sister and friends being concerned about him, Qin Yao and I would definitely be duty-bound to go watch him.


    The lucky boy didn''t want to join in the fun, so I let him stay in my room for a while.


    "Brother, how are you?" I cautiously looked in from the outside. The rooms were better than the ones outside, if only Gu Jue had these exotic flower decorations.

 C93

    "Nothing happened? "And it doesn''t have any smell either, but it seems to be there now ¡­" She looked innocently at Ye Lingyun.


    As a result, they displayed the principle of silence as gold, but with their backs to us. Qin Yao and I exchanged glances: Not good! A storm was brewing!


    Just as the two of us were about to slip away, we didn''t expect Ye Lingyun to actually turn around. Something.


    I immediately laughed, "Brother, what is that thing in your hand? "Let us have an introduction..."


    Qin Yao looked at me in astonishment: Ye Xiaochu, are you here to throw salt here?


    Ugh, I peeked at Ye Lingyun''s expression, it seems to be like this ¡­


    Before I could think of how to console him, he said first, "My newly bought tablet was actually used by Gu Yuning as a chicken!"


    I looked at the object in his hand. It might be a tablet...


    She prayed for Yuning in her heart, hoping that she could make it up to him when she comes back.


    "Lingyun, why don''t we clean up the living room first. There isn''t even a place to sit." Qin Yao also wanted to divert his attention.


    He didn''t expect that the other person would directly sit down with the ruined tablet. "I want to transcend the speed of my tablet, you guys go ahead."


    Looking at his sorrowful expression, he even went overboard? I think he''s just looking for an excuse not to do the housework!


    Qin Yao and I looked at each other. He silently walked out.


    Wow! Who had cleaned up the living room so cleanly that even the television had been restored to its original state ¡­


    "I looked at Qin Yao, could it be that he used some sort of sigil?" You''re thinking too much. There''s no such thing as a spell. If there was, I would have taken it out long ago. " Qin Yao waved his hand.


    There was no one else in this room. From the looks of it, he should be a lucky boy. However, a little bun actually knew how to clean up the room. Not only that, he didn''t smell anything.


    He quickly went to his room to take a look at the little bun. He had already fallen asleep on his bed. Although he didn''t know what method he had used, it should have consumed a lot of energy.


    Gently close the door for him, help us so much, in a while when he wakes up you must thank him well.


    I went back into the living room and sat down. Looking at the furniture, it was exactly the same as before. Even though there were only a few people left, the atmosphere in the house didn''t change at all.


    I was still in a daze, when a message suddenly came in from my phone, it''s not mine, Qin Yao looked at it quickly.


    Then he pulled me up, "Yuning told us to go downstairs and pick her up. She has a lot of things, it seems like she doesn''t have a few things."


    In my heart, I refused. "Can you not go?" That thing must be really tired when it went upstairs! "


    Qin Yao really thought about it seriously, "If you want to be incinerated by Ye Lingyun today, you don''t need to go." He took a step forward with his long legs, then walked away.


    I had no choice but to follow along as I looked at Qin Yao carefully: "Qin Yao, you''ve turned bad, how can you be like this!"


    They glanced at me. "If it weren''t for a lazy person like you, you might not have moved for the rest of your life."


    I thought about it. Unknowingly, he had reached the bottom of the building.


    They could only see Yuning and Gu Ning in an instant. They were too eye-catching, and not just how beautiful and handsome they were, they actually had something by their side that was as big as a small mountain.


    The corner of his mouth twitched. Was it too late to run now? However, Qin Yao just grabbed onto my hand. It''s over, it''s even more late now.


    He could only walk towards them, feeling that he had nothing to live for. Yuning also saw us and shouted at us from afar, "Hurry up, you still have to go up to pack!"


    When we arrived, I looked at Yuning sincerely. "Did you just bring the entire supermarket back?"


    Great Beauty Gu smacked my head. If we still don''t go and buy things, not only will Ye Lingyun kill me, you guys won''t even have the money to eat. "


    I looked at the bags and pointed. "So this is for us?"


    Yuning also just smiled and did not speak. I looked sympathetically at Gu Ning, who also had an expression of being unable to live on.


    He didn''t know if he should rejoice or be unlucky enough to have a sister that was out of line.


    Since I''m already here, I definitely have to take the items. I quickly grabbed a few bags to store the clothes, while the rest of the items were all made of rice, salt, and vinegar. Compared to these, the items in my hands are much lighter.


    Qin Yao and Gu Ning were boys, so he naturally took a little more.


    By the time the four of us climbed home, we were as tired as dogs. Gu Ning said with deep understanding, "Yuning, you don''t need to go shopping in the future, shopping online would be more suitable for you. At the very least, they have to deliver it to our doorstep. "


    Yuning''s heart was also stuck, she never thought that even her brother would say such a thing.


    Thus, he transformed his grief into strength. After rummaging through the pile of items, he finally took out a box. He walked straight towards Ye Lingyun''s bedroom.


    He never thought that Yuning would actually dare to go forward facing the barrage of fire even though she was so tired.


    However, she came out after a short while. Looking at her unharmed appearance, I could not help but ask, "How did you tame Ye Lingyun?"


    "I bought a new tablet for him and I even promised to buy a set of skin from the League of Heroes, so he won''t be angry at me."


    I looked towards Ye Lingyun''s bedroom. As my brother, he definitely wouldn''t have such a good time to talk to me.


    But soon I lay down again, too tired.


    Yuning walked around the living room, "The two of you are not bad, you actually cleaned things up this fast, and are pretty clean, not bad not bad."


    Qin Yao waved his hand, "It was a lucky boy who cleaned it up, not the two of us." I nodded my head in agreement.


    Coincidentally, the lucky boy also woke up. When he came out of my bedroom, he just happened to feel everyone''s intense gazes.


    I waved him over to come sit with us. At this time, Bad Luck Boy should be back soon.


    "Little bun, is it possible that the two of you will have some sort of power? Moreover, it''s the type that can fuse together as soon as you meet each other." Looking at the little bun''s cute appearance, he couldn''t help but ask.


    The little bun nodded, "That''s right. We haven''t seen each other in a long, long time. We''ll definitely get together immediately."


    The faces of the people in the living room changed. This house couldn''t withstand such torture from the two of them.


    Qin Yao stretched his body and said, "I''ll take him to the suburbs first, and when Bad Luck Boy comes back, you guys can also bring him here to meet up."


    "Alright, you go first." After Qin Yao finished speaking, he left with the lucky boy.


    "My Prince Charming is so handsome, he''s a good person too!"


    I smacked him with my pillow. "Can you consider our lives?"


    He didn''t expect the other person to wave his hand and say, "You guys aren''t important."


    Gu Ning''s face was also aggrieved, he never thought that his sister would actually be such a person who would lose her sense of justice.


    Kacha, Ye Lingyun also came out from his room. He was clearly happier than when I saw him sitting there in pain.


    Since we don''t know when the Bad Luck Boy will return, we''ll sit on the sofa and wait for him. Of course Yuning is going to pack up those things she just bought.


    Time flew by very quickly. Unknowingly, it was already noon. Since we didn''t have anyone here who knew how to cook, we ordered a takeout.


    Kacha, "I''m back." Bad Luck Boy entered the house dejectedly.


    He was a bit embarrassed to see us all looking at him,


    We immediately got up from the sofa and said to Bad Luck Boy: "We will bring you to find the lucky child right now, let''s go!"


    Gu Ning looked at us and said, "I won''t be going, we can''t have so many people in the car."


    After I thought about it, it seemed to be like this. After we got into the taxi, the Bad Luck Boy began to display his power.


    The taxi driver said there was no gas, took us to the gas station, and then there was no one at the gas station, so he waited with us for half an hour.


    It wasn''t easy for us to set off now, and since we were stuck in a traffic jam on the road, we looked towards Bad Luck Boy at the same time.


    After experiencing a series of misfortunes, even the driver was about to doubt his own life. Only then did we finally arrive at the suburbs.


    After getting off the car, I immediately called Qin Yao: "Where are you two? We''re in the suburbs. "


    "I''ll send you my WeChat, come over." I immediately opened my phone to look at WeChat.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t too far away from us. So we decided to set off immediately. When we arrived, we found out that they were actually playing with a real person!


    For a moment I doubt life.


    When Bad Luck Boy saw this lucky child, he immediately rushed forward. He did not even have the time to speak.


    When they were hugging each other, they suddenly started glowing. However, it was still around two or three in the afternoon, so it was hard to tell.


    Suddenly thinking that this was a place to play, she immediately asked Qin Yao if there was anyone else playing. Qin Yao shook his head and said no. I was relieved.


    The two of them gradually turned transparent, but the light became stronger and stronger until I couldn''t even open my eyes.


    "Sister, you are a good person, we will always protect you." I heard the two of them say this together in a blur of consciousness.


    Although he did not know what they meant, the light had already disappeared, leaving behind only a piece of jade. Although it looked like a Soul Suppressing Jade, the feeling was indeed different. And it''s smaller.


    Before I could reach for it, it came flying over on its own and was tied to my hand with a red rope.


    Qin Yao looked at the jade in my hand and thought for a while before saying, "They probably chose you to be their master to protect you."


    Yuning also agreed, "They will only choose one master, as long as they choose, they will never let go."


    I looked at the jade in my hand and at the pile of things around my neck. I had the feeling that one day I would be robbed.


    Ye Lingyun casually walked over and put his arm around my shoulder and said, "It''s not good for you to have another safeguard now!"

 C94

    I shot a glance at Ye Lingyun.


    Qin Yao drove us straight home. Since I was too lazy to go home by myself, I followed them back to their original home.


    It was only afternoon when he returned home. Qin Yao said that his superior had something to talk to him about, so he left first.


    The rest of us were curled up on the couch. I was a little sleepy and wanted to squint, but just as I closed my eyes, I heard someone speaking.


    "Elder sister, elder sister!" I opened my eyes in shock.


    Looking at the three of them, "Do you hear anyone speak? And you''re calling me big sister! "


    Ye Lingyun rolled his eyes at me. "No, you''re the only one who''s going to go crazy again!"


    Yuning didn''t have time to pay attention to me when playing games. Even Gu Ning said, "Xiaochu, are you tired? Why don''t you go to your room and sleep for a while. There really isn''t any sound."


    I looked at them strangely, trying to find flaws in their faces, but to no avail. Perhaps I was really hallucinating.


    Shaking my head, I went back to my room, told them to call me at dinner, and was ready to go to bed.


    "Big sister, big sister, I''m little bun!" I was startled to hear it again, little bun? Didn''t the two little bun already disappear! Why is there one more?


    "Then where are you?" I asked him.


    "Elder sister, the two of us can use our minds to talk, you ¡­ You don''t have to shout it out, and you even shouted it so loudly. " A slightly aggrieved voice sounded in my head.


    "I am the jade in your hand, a combination of the lucky boy and the Bad Luck Boy. My name is Wan Yi." Perhaps sensing my confusion, he explained it to me.


    I touched the jade in my hand. I''ve heard that jade has intelligence, but I didn''t expect it to become a spirit!


    "Then can you take human form? I want to see you. " The lucky boy and the Bad Luck Boy were both very well-behaved, so I really wanted to know what Wan Yi looked like.


    "I can, but it''s just a dream. I''m still weak after a short while. Elder sister, I need to sleep first ¡­" Wan Yi''s voice became softer and softer.


    He should be tired as well, talking to me as soon as he wakes up. All of a sudden, I don''t want to sleep anymore. He got up from the bed and went out to pour himself a glass of water.


    I didn''t think that the moment I opened the door, I would see the three of them blocking the entrance of my room.


    "What are you doing?" You have nothing else to do? " I looked at them suspiciously.


    Three people, you push me, I push you. In the end, he decided to push Gu Ning who was the most talkative out.


    This was probably the first time Gu Ning was doing this, and he was a little nervous, "Xiaochu, we heard you say that out loud in the living room, so we worried that you would come over to take a look, but who would have thought that you would still be talking in your room. At first, we thought that you were talking on the phone, but instead realized that there was no sound from the other side of the phone, and that you were the only one with a voice ¡­"


    Gu Ning, on the other hand, had made me lose my head. Why would they hear it! Did I accidentally say it out loud?


    "Ye Xiaochu. "Look at this!" Just as I lifted my head, Yuning placed a piece of paper on my face. It was shining brightly, so I could tell that it was Runed Paper!


    Ah!" "Gu Yuning, I''m a human, you guys wait for me to drink my saliva first before slowly telling you what happened!" She tore the spell paper off and threw it back onto Yu Ning''s body.


    After saying that, I ignored them and went to drink my own water. It turns out that because of this, my mouth was so dry that I died from thirst.


    After I finished drinking, I was pressed down by Ye Lingyun and sat on a small stool while the three of them sat on a comfortable large sofa.


    He looked at them with resentment. This was unfair!


    "Ye Xiaochu, quickly call for help from the truth. Is there a problem with your mind? Do you need me to bring you to our hospital to take a look?!" Yuning said fiercely.


    I rolled my eyes at her. Who wants to go to your unreliable hospital!


    However, looking at their unusually serious faces, I still told them everything about Wan Yi.


    No one spoke in the living room. The three people in front of them seemed to have been pushed to the side and temporarily stopped, afraid that the air would suddenly turn quiet ¡­


    Gu Ning suddenly said, "I remember! There are records of it in the past. Sometimes, the lucky boy and the Bad Luck Boy would end up dead, but if one is lucky, they would meet with a living being. "


    I heaved a sigh of relief. "However." Ye Lingyun patted his head, telling him to hurry up and speak, stop teasing me.


    Gu Ning then laughed and said, "Because he is the embodiment of Hao Wen E, so the things that happen to you in the future will be magnified a little, and the good things will be better. Of course, the bad things will also be worse."


    For a moment I didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing for me.


    Yuning patted my shoulder, "It''s fine, even if something bad happens in the future, it''s a bad thing anyways, how bad can it get?"


    I thought about it, that seemed to make sense.


    He just did not know how Su Min felt after knowing Wan Yi''s existence.


    After thinking it through, I decided to go to sleep. Although I didn''t do anything today, I still felt a little tired.


    The moment I entered the room, I heard the three of them whispering to each other outside. "Xiaochu is always this tired recently, could he be pregnant?" It was the voice of the gossipy Yuning again.


    Who knew that Ye Lingyun would also agree with her. "Maybe, I just don''t know how long will it be until I''m pregnant?"


    After all, Su Min is a Ghost King. The more powerful a man is, the slower his child will grow. " Gu Ning also began to study.


    "I wonder what their children will look like. Although Su Min is extremely handsome, Ye Xiaochu ¡­" That''s enough, I''m not pregnant! " Yuning was interrupted before she could finish her words.


    Seeing their looks of disbelief, I whispered to myself, "Nothing happened between Su Min and I!"


    After saying that, I entered the room. I really don''t want to bother with this gossip. What''s the point of having nothing to do with me all day?


    Lying on my bed, which I hadn''t seen for a long time, I soon fell asleep.


    However, I felt that this feeling was especially long. I didn''t know what was going on, but recently, my body felt a little weak.


    It was night when I woke up. There was no sound of them talking outside. Just as he opened his eyes, he heard Su Min''s voice. "You''re awake! I''ll get you the medicine. "


    I watched in a daze as Su Min left. My body is obviously very well, without sickness or disease, why would I need to eat medicine!


    "There is nothing wrong with your body. Recently, your Yang energy has been greatly reduced." Even though Palaeo- Yan is not by your side, he will still absorb yang energy, not to mention that I have always been by your side. " Su Min explained to me.


    He already knew about Wan Yi''s matter, everyone was really frank!


    I don''t feel like there''s anything wrong with that. I didn''t feel anything for so long. It was only started in the last two days.


    Su Min gave the medicine to me for me to drink, and said, "It''s because of the lucky child and Wan Yi, that lucky child wanted you to become his master from the very start, which was why Wan Yi chose you without hesitation.


    After drinking the tonics, I suddenly felt my body weakening. I was feeding three people each day to absorb my yang energy. I really didn''t know if I would be able to live a little longer.


    When I think about lifespan, I always think about my parents. Although they say that they don''t work anymore and I raise them, I always feel a little guilty towards them.


    Su Min patted my head, "Do you want to go home?"


    I shook my head at him, indicating that I wanted to stay longer.


    Anyways, I can''t sleep now, so I let Su Min cook for me. I know that I need to stay in my room and think about Wan Yi.


    Wan Yi is here to protect me anyway, so he should be pretty strong too. I just don''t know if he''ll be able to protect Ye Lingyun so that the things in that dream won''t happen.


    "Elder sister, I can do it. Gu Ning was not completely right today, I am the most powerful child in the clan. Hearing Wan Yi''s words, I felt relieved.


    Seeing that he treated me so well, I didn''t have the heart to let him guard Ye Lingyun anymore.


    Wan Yi seemed to be able to hear what I was thinking.


    He directly said to me, "Elder sister, your dream is also wrong. I looked at that dream. Although he was about to die, in reality, he shouldn''t have such heavy injuries."


    I was relieved to hear that Ye Lingyun was still alive and well. It''s normal for him to get hurt in fights sometimes. As long as it was at that level.


    "Then elder sister, you ¡­" Do you mind if I absorb your yang energy? Just a little bit. I only need a little bit. " Hearing Wan Yi''s pitiful voice, I couldn''t help but agree.


    Then, Wan Yi indicated that he could only stay awake for a little while, meaning that it was time for him to sleep again.


    This brought me quite a bit of harvest. Since Ye Lingyun didn''t have any major issues and I also acquired a Guardian, my recent luck isn''t as good as usual!


    I was still smug in bed. "Ah!" Suddenly, Ye Lingyun''s miserable scream came from outside.


    I didn''t even have time to wear my shoes before I ran out. When we arrived, I saw Ye Lingyun lying on the ground with his right hand still hugging his leg.


    I walked over to him and asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you lying on the ground? It''s getting hot! "


    Ye Lingyun glared fiercely at me. You can''t tell I fell off it! "


    I looked at his super creative bed and got what he wanted!


    The other people''s shoulders trembled, it was obvious that they were moved by Ye Lingyun''s taste!


    "Then your legs ¡­" I poked him.


    Ye Lingyun slapped my claw down, "Ah, it''s painful, my leg seems to have fractured ¡­"


    I looked at him in shock. Could it be that my dream has come true?


    Gu Ning and Yuning could not help but laugh as they rushed out.

 C95

    After sending Ye Lingyun to the hospital with the ointment, it was already midnight. I didn''t want to sleep, so I let Su Min send Ye Lingyun back home first.


    Although it was midnight, there were still many people at the roadside stall. Most of them were students. I randomly found a place to sit.


    "Boss, I want ten chicken wings and two bottles of beer!" "Alright!" The boss was as enthusiastic as ever.


    As time passed by, the number of people in the shop became fewer and fewer. After all, they were all students. There was a ban on the door, but in the end, I was the only one left.


    I waited a little longer. I had already eaten half of the chicken wings before Su Min arrived late.


    "Why is it so slow?" I asked as I ate my chicken wings.


    Su Min drank two mouthfuls of beer and said, "I met something on the way, it was a little troublesome, I only came over after I finished solving the problem."


    I said no more. Su Min was as considerate as usual, telling me to drink less and even asking me for a few more chicken wings.


    "Su Min, do you think that Bai Nian will suddenly appear and ambush us?" Although I didn''t drink much, I was a little dizzy from talking.


    Su Min quickly submitted to me, and I obediently did it again, "I don''t know, he still has three months, so logically speaking, he should need to absorb more Yang energy during this period of time!"


    Ye Zichen looked at the time on his phone and snuffed it out silently. He shouted at the boss, "Boss, pack your bags. We''re leaving."


    Su Min and I will wait for the boss to wrap everything up.


    After bringing up these items, I sped up my pace to walk in front of Su Min. He seemed to be surprised: "Xiaochu, what''s wrong with you?"


    When I was about five meters away from him, I turned around and looked at him carefully. Bai Nian, that''s not what you said just now.


    Bai Nian took off the disguise on her face, it was still the appearance of a country destroying character, only her expression was a little twisted.


    "When did you discover me?!" Bai Nian said somewhat angrily.


    I looked at Bai Nian''s real appearance. You''ve been exposed from the start, and you''ve felt wrong from the start. "


    Bai Nian looked at me coldly, "I didn''t expect you to become so smart after not seeing me for so long. Unfortunately, it''s still useless. "


    I threw away the packaged box in my hands and wiped the sweat off my hands. From the moment I saw through Bai Nian, my life had been protected by my disguise.


    He removed the God Slaying from his neck and watched it grow bigger and bigger in his hands. The atmosphere between Bai Nian and I had become increasingly tense.


    Bai Nian created an alternate space. Although it was the same scene as the original world, time truly did not flow. I noticed that when I looked at the time.


    The cold wind blew, Bai Nian moved, in her hand was a sharp dagger, holding it straight towards my neck.


    I used the God Slaying to block her ace attack.


    "Bai Nian, what are you trying to do?!" Resisting her moves while also distracting me to speak, so that I gradually began to strength.


    "I... "Of course I''m here for your body." Bai Nian had an enchanting smile on her face, but her hands continued to chop down.


    I managed to block the fatal blow with some effort. However, it was still a little off. His arm had been cut by a knife.


    "Sis, don''t move. Let me do it." Wan Yi''s voice sounded out. He''s just a kid himself, how could I let him fight for me?


    Before he could even speak to him, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Protecting me behind him, he said, "Don''t be afraid, close your eyes and leave the rest to me."


    Maybe Wan Yi''s words were too bewitching. I just shut my eyes.


    "Ha!" Ye Churan, you are so capable, men are walking around you one by one. "Watch as I take your life today." Bai Nian suddenly said viciously.


    I opened my eyes and saw Bai Nian rushing towards me.


    Wan Yi was still a distance away from me, I could only take out the God Slaying and hack down at Bai Nian.


    Ah!" I chopped down from her waist, so she should be severely injured at least if she doesn''t die.


    In that moment, it was as if all my strength was gone. Bai Nian''s appearance once again reminded me how insignificant my strength was. I tightly gripped the God Slaying in my hands.


    "Elder sister ¡­" "I feel a bit uncomfortable, so I''ll head back first." Wan Yi''s voice transmitted over, before I even saw his appearance, he had returned into the jade.


    Looking at the jade, Wan Yi felt very tired. It was obvious that he had just been born, and he probably had to use a lot of methods to even turn into human form.


    A faint pain came from my wound. I picked up the chicken wings that I threw on the ground and slowly started to walk back.


    The sound of my footsteps is the only sound on the empty road. Although it is still a little scary, but there will occasionally be one or two people travelling late into the night. It isn''t as if there isn''t a single person left.


    My walking speed was a little slow, and I walked for about 10 minutes even though I was usually very close to them.


    From afar, I saw a figure that was walking towards me. It had already started to fog and I couldn''t see it clearly, but I was familiar with this figure. I stopped and asked, "Su Min, is that you?"


    The figure froze for a moment and hastened my footsteps, to the point where I couldn''t even see clearly, the real Su Min had already appeared before my eyes. Xiaochu, I''m so worried! "


    Su Min had probably been pestered by the brat Bai Nian had brought along, for a long time. Touch his head like he usually does, "It''s okay, I love the chicken wings. I''ll give it to you when I get home. "


    He smiled as he raised the chicken wings in his hand for him to see. However, he touched the wound on his arm.


    Su Min calmly received the chicken wings and squatted in front of me. I asked him stupidly, "What are you doing? I can walk. "


    Su Min didn''t say anything, but stubbornly squatted there, I was also helpless. In order to quickly return home, I climbed up.


    Su Min''s back was very broad. Although it wasn''t very warm, it was very comforting. Unknowingly, I fell asleep again.


    When I woke up, I was still at my original home. The injury on my arm had already been treated, so it should be Su Min who went home to get the medicine for me.


    There was a perfect butterfly knot on his arm, which was the result of Su Min''s effort.


    When I left the room, I found Yuning actually sitting at the dining table and eating. And she was even wearing formal clothes, which scared me, "Don''t you have a vacation? "Why are you dressed like this?"


    Yuning hurriedly wiped her mouth and said while looking at her watch: "The vacation is over, I''m going back to the mental hospital again. Crap, I''m going to be late. I''ll be leaving first! "


    After saying that, he quickly left home.


    Ye Lingyun sat on the sofa as if he was living a comfortable life, and even evaluated: "This girl Gu Yuning is just like a mental hospital, even the other hospitals cannot let a God like her go!"


    I walked over and placed my arm and Ye Lingyun''s leg on the tea table side by side. I excitedly said to him, "Brother, look, we are indeed siblings.


    Instead, he rolled his eyes and kicked my arm away with his other good leg.


    "I think you should also go to the hospital with Gu Yuning. That''s your heaven." I automatically ignored the sincerity in his face.


    The words he said and the expression he wore were extremely different. The reason Ye Lingyun was able to live till today was all because I was too kind and kind-hearted.


    I looked around and saw no sign of Su Min, nor did I see the aroma of alcohol. Gu Ning answered my question, "Su Min is not at home, he went out early this morning."


    I nodded my head thoughtfully. Su Min has been really busy these past two days!


    However, I have nothing to do anyway, so going to the mental hospital is fine.


    After making up my mind, I decided to sneak out. When I was just a step away from the door, the demon''s voice rang out, "Ye Xiaochu, where are you going?"


    I awkwardly turned to Ye Lingyun and said, "I''ll go find Yuning, the two of you can stay at home and depend on each other."


    Ye Lingyun still wanted to say something. However, Gu Ning had blocked his mouth, "Xiaochu, if you want to go out and play, go ahead. There won''t be any problems, and you should be at ease if you''re looking for Yuning."


    Ye Lingyun looked at him coldly, "Do you know what her physique is? It is dangerous for her to go out alone, and she is not yet able to protect herself. "


    Feeling that the atmosphere wasn''t right, I hurriedly said, "Then I''ll let Wei Wei accompany me. You can rest assured."


    There wasn''t a single sound in the living room. After sending a short text message, I obediently sat on the sofa and waited for her to pick me up.


    However, Ye Lingyun and Gu Ning''s relationship did not seem to be good. Did they not get along well with each other when they were living together?


    I sat between the two of them, not knowing what had happened.


    Ding Ling! The doorbell rang, and I hurried to open it for her.


    "Brother, Gu Ning, let''s go!"


    Ye Lingyun sat on the sofa without speaking, but Gu Ning smiled and said to me, "Okay, come back early."


    I nodded happily. Ye Zichen pulled him out slightly.


    AHH!" The reason why you let me come here is to accompany you out to play. I was rushing over too fast, I even thought that something might have happened to you! " I slightly twisted my ears and roared.


    I rubbed my ear before she got into the elevator and let go, so it wouldn''t go to waste.


    I showed her the bandage on my arm. So let me show you! "


    Slightly glancing at her, he didn''t say a word and silently gestured with his hand. This was a tacit agreement between the two of us. Every time he got angry, all he had to do was treat her to chicken legs.


    But eight? Isn''t that a bit too many?


    I hadn''t finished muttering in my heart when I saw Slight Chill turn around and immediately reply, "No problem. I''ll treat you to lunch."


    I could hear the wail of my purse.


    Originally, she wanted to go to Yuning''s place to take a look, but she was slightly charmed and went to the shopping mall.


    After entering, I immediately felt a slight fanaticism. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Slight Chill, how long has it been since you last went to a shopping mall?"


    She pulled me towards a famous brand store and said, "Not long, only a few months!"

 C96

    After saying that, I went into the fitting room to try on my clothes, leaving me petrified. In the past, I would only shop around for around three days, and every time, there were a lot of things.


    I haven''t been shopping for a few months now, the mall is probably empty ¡­


    I sat on the rest chair with a look of helplessness on my face. I had been defeated today, so I might as well wipe away the snacks and juice from the shop.


    This kind of high-end store served very well, and the food was all super delicious. I ate for nothing. With this in mind, I ate the entire morning in peace.


    By the time I got to the first floor, I had almost finished all the pastries in the famous shops.


    "Take a break, I think I''m a bit full!" I held back the excitement on my face to show that I really couldn''t walk anymore.


    He looked at me with slight disgust. "You ate so much just for your stamina alone. Where did you get that from?"


    In order to take a break, I had to bear the shame of dragging him into a coffee shop to sit down.


    Beautiful women seem to have an inexplicable attachment to their bags.


    So much so that now she was showing me her work. "That yellow dress looks good." I thought back to the store,


    The dress didn''t come up, but the pastries were pretty good ¡­


    Just by looking at me, I knew I hadn''t thought of it. She rolled her eyes at me.


    "Put that back in place and go find Yuning. And bring her something to eat. " I made what I thought was a good suggestion.


    After giving it some thought, he seemed to agree with my suggestion. "Then go out and buy some chicken legs. Buy a few more."


    I went out under the sun, and when I came back I felt like I was melting.


    Slightly looking at me back, I made a phone call, and soon someone came to pick us up. They even sent us directly to the entrance of the hospital, which made me sigh in admiration at the beauty of rich women''s lives!


    While he was thinking, someone suddenly called. He felt that it was too hot outside and directly took the chicken leg into the restaurant.


    I took a look and saw that it was Palaeo- Yan. "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    "Take good care of Weiwei. Call me if you need anything. " Du! Du! Du!


    I didn''t even say anything before Palaeo- Yan died. I am his master after all, how can he treat me like this!


    Thinking about it, why didn''t Palaeo- Yan just give them a light call? It shouldn''t be! Palaeo- Yan was so spoiled. They couldn''t even start a quarrel.


    Ye Zichen walked into the hospital with a puzzled expression. The hospital was no different from the last time. It was just quieter, probably because the patients had all moved away, even the number of doctors had decreased.


    However, I still felt something in the corridor behind me. It was impossible for the air conditioner to be adjusted to this temperature, and there were still some problems in the hospital.


    He quickly walked to Yuning''s office and began to eat with Yuning.


    I sat on the small bed that Yuning had used to rest.


    I said to Yuning seriously, "Is there anything else that''s not clean in your hospital? The temperature and feeling are not right."


    Slight and Yuning lifted their heads, and they began to speak together, "I sensed it when I first entered the room, but what is its goal?"


    While the two of us were deep in thought, Yuning was rummaging through the drawers when she finally found a piece of paper.


    Give it to me and Slight. He took it over and read it with me. The more he read, the uglier his expression became.


    It was a woman''s case, and it must have been a mentally ill woman who had been insane because she had accidentally run into her husband in the act of cheating. She was locked up in a mental hospital, but she still escaped and killed her husband and Xiao San. Because she was mentally ill, she was not sentenced.


    A few years ago, for some reason, she had hanged herself in a hospital room. The hospital had suppressed this matter, but since then, there had been a steady stream of supernatural incidents occurring in the hospital.


    "There are many dead people in the mental hospital, and this also provides nourishment for the Female Ghost. "Therefore, it''s very troublesome to keep it now!" Yuning said gloomily.


    Yuning probably guessed that she would only do that kind of thing on that day when the Female Ghost was carrying her.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became heavy.


    Then let''s call for Qin Yao to come over tonight. After all, he''s a Ghost Servant, so he should be more familiar with this kind of thing.


    "Doctor Gu, it''s time to investigate!" A nurse came in and said to Yuning.


    Nodding at us, Yuning left.


    Slight Chill and I were also on tenterhooks in the room, and I didn''t know if that ghost would come out during the day. Although the demons should not be afraid of ghosts.


    However, it''s not easy to have a burden like me.


    We sat inside the house for a while longer, seeing that Yuning was still not back, I started to panic a little.


    Maybe because I turned on the air conditioner, I always felt a chill behind me. My mental state wasn''t that good, so I could pretend that I didn''t know anything as I sat there.


    "Slight Chill, let''s go out and play for a while." Rarely, slightly did not despise my opinion.


    I left the hospital quickly, holding my hand.


    After sending a message to Yuning to inform her that we would pick her up after work, we happily left.


    A sound suddenly came from her hands, I think it should be Palaeo- Yan, she hesitated a little before accepting it.


    "What''s wrong?" He had been cold when he had said those words.


    "Alright, then I will reluctantly return!" He obviously couldn''t hide the happiness on his face, how could he force himself to accept it?


    After hanging up slightly, he looked at me apologetically.


    I kicked her in the pants I was wearing.


    She did not linger and immediately turned around to rent a taxi.


    Looking at the back of the taxi, I suddenly felt as if I had eaten a mouthful of dog food. Sigh ¡­


    It was only a little after noon, and I didn''t want to wander the streets, so I took a taxi back to my glittering home.


    After getting off the elevator, I looked at the door and touched my pants pocket. ''Oh no, I didn''t bring my key.''


    Squatting silently at the door, he suddenly recalled a famous saying: If a person had a little background, they would even have cold water stuffed in their teeth.


    After squatting there for a while, he felt a little bored and wanted to take out his phone to give chase.


    Looking at the phone, suddenly remembered that I went out this time with a cell phone, you can call! He decisively called Su Min: "Hello, where are you?"


    Su Min should be walking, but he could still hear him panting, "We''re almost home, what about you?"


    I was so touched that I was on the verge of tears. "Quickly come back. I didn''t bring my key and can''t enter. I''ve been squatting at the door for a while!"


    I stood up and rubbed my numb legs.


    "Shen Qing should be home, why don''t you try knocking on the door?" Su Min''s voice sounded out.


    Just as I was about to reach out and knock on the door, it suddenly opened. Shen Qing carried a bag of trash and walked out. When he saw me, he enthusiastically greeted, "Ye Xiaochu, why are you not entering when you''re back?"


    I silently hung up the phone and walked in. "I didn''t bring my key."


    After staying in the small house for the whole day, he realized that his house was truly not that big. It was too comfortable.


    We didn''t have much to talk about, so I went back to my room to prepare what I needed for tonight.


    After taking off the bandage, he realised that it was almost healed. Although it is not as good as my cooking, Su Min had learnt about seventy to eighty percent.


    After bringing some Buddha beads, I placed Wan Yi at home. After all, letting him cultivate properly was the most important.


    Since I have nothing better to do, I''ll text Qin Yao to tell him to go to Yuning''s hospital tonight. His reply wasn''t too quick either, there should be something going on.


    Only I, a jobless person, was free at home, and now I understand the true essence of Yun Yiran chasing after me, I was too bored.


    An afternoon passed in a flash, and it was soon time for Yuning to get off work.


    I immediately went out to rent a taxi to the hospital, and by the time I got there they had already been off duty for a while.


    Looking at Yuning''s tired face on the bench, my heart twitched. Being a psychiatrist is actually very tiring.


    "Seeing that I had arrived, she became more spirited." "Hurry up and go home, your brother is waiting for you at home."


    "Alright." Maybe it was because of Gu Ning, but Yuning was slightly more alert. But she fell asleep as soon as she got in the car and didn''t wake up until she went downstairs.


    It seems that today I have really tired her out. After waking her up, I told her to go upstairs and have a good night''s sleep.


    When we reached home, she fell asleep immediately. I sent Su Min a message and confirmed the time. After that, I also went back to my room to take a nap.


    I slept until ten at night. They had pretty much cleaned up the room already. I quickly washed my face to clear my mind. He followed up.


    Maybe I didn''t sleep enough, so Yuning and I were both confused. Today, I know that there''s nothing for us to do. But I still want to see it.


    After all, he was too weak.


    The car quickly drove to the hospital, and Su Min once again changed his appearance into that of a ghost.


    Then, he borrowed Yuning''s hand and drew a circle with it. It was said that it could keep them in bed, no matter how much noise we make, they wouldn''t wake us up.


    After Qin Yao parked the car, he originally took the Soul Summoning Lamp that he normally used, but after walking over and experiencing it for a bit, he returned to the car.


    I was also puzzled, and then saw him take out a much bigger and better made Soul Summoning Lamp.


    I couldn''t help but become nervous, even Qin Yao had become so respectful, "Relax, I''m by your side." At some point in time, Su Min had returned to my side.


    There was a total of five floors in the sick bay. Ever since I climbed up, I had been feeling guilty about this matter.


    "The target is at the southernmost point of the fourth floor, but I can''t guarantee that she won''t run around." Su Min was indifferent.

 C97

    Seeing Su Min''s serious expression, I gradually relaxed.


    But the thought of climbing the stairs still hurt her heart. This was the twenty-first century! What would happen if I installed an elevator... I screamed in my heart.


    "Don''t you know that a lot of ghosts are good at getting an elevator? Maybe I''ll die faster in the elevator. " Su Min suddenly turned his head and said to me with a smile.


    "Ca?" I was stunned for a moment, then I understood what Su Min meant. Can you leave me some dignity! I don''t want face!


    I dejectedly followed behind the God, putting away my train of thought and thinking, after all, my consciousness was running naked in front of Su Min!


    Yuning walked beside me. Looking at her cautious expression, I couldn''t help but feel a little happy. Luckily, I wasn''t the only one who was weak, haha.


    Yuning looked at me with a bewildered expression while giving her a strange smile, and said worriedly: "Ye Xiaochu, you couldn''t have been scared silly by the Female Ghost, right? What was she laughing at? "She has a cheap look on her face."


    I hastily replied seriously, "It''s nothing. I saw that your face was glowing red today. If you are lucky, maybe you will get an unexpected result!" The ability to speak nonsense was also very natural.


    After hearing this, Yuning did not doubt it at all and laughed happily.


    Su Min, who knew my intentions, turned around and gave me a meaningful smile. Just as he was about to speak, I quickly thought in my heart, you are my Hubby, you are not allowed to sell me out. If you sell me out, I will be chased by Yuning.


    Su Min ruffled my hair and sighed, "All these random thoughts I''ve been thinking about all these past few days."


    Oh my god, how cool, I couldn''t help but to feel my heart beating against Su Min, when I was so immersed in being a man that I couldn''t extricate myself, completely forgetting where I was. A burst of cold wind blew over, and I couldn''t help but shiver. The others quickly became vigilant as well. Since we had already reached this point, I had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow them up the stairs. On the way, the chilly wind gusted by, but there was no sound coming from the mental hospital.


    Qin Yao held the Soul Summoning Lamp in his hands, and the dim light pulsated within the lantern. With the surrounding dark and high winds, my heart started to feel terrified.


    Although I''m not a proper human, but I am! I''m a coward! I woke up alone in the middle of the night and needed someone to accompany me to the toilet, but now I have to take the initiative to look for a ghost.


    Little by little, we approached the pitiful Female Ghost. On the way, we actually did not encounter any obstacles. Ghosts can sing empty city strategies? Just as I was muttering in my heart about how I did not encounter any obstacles, the Soul Summoning Lamp in Qin Yao''s hands suddenly flashed, scaring me. What kind of Yin Feng was this amazing? The Soul Summoning Lamp was swaying from the wind, the atmosphere immediately became tense, and everyone looked around vigilantly.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­ Suddenly, strange laughter came from all directions.


    Seriously, couldn''t he give a cushion to the source of the voice!? Why did you suddenly come out and start peeing for me?! My hand very uselessly grabbed onto the corner of Su Min''s clothes.


    The laughter started as though it couldn''t stop and didn''t stop. My heart trembled when I heard it. If you want to fight, then come out and fight. Why are you hiding at the side to scare me?


    "I, seem to, know this person." Suddenly, Yuning spoke weakly.


    Yuning was a little nervous. She swallowed her saliva and said: "When I came back, I heard from the nurse that there was a grandfather who had woken up before he died, and wanted his family to come and see him. The hospital called his family members one by one, but no one was willing to come and see him, and in the end, this grandfather found out and continued to smile. The nurse thought that he had gone crazy and didn''t have the chance to comfort him, so she went out to get the medicine for him.


    Yuning said in a trembling voice, and everyone became silent. This grandfather''s background was also pitiful, his family was too excessive, they were actually unwilling to even take a look at him before they die, these people really should have exploded where they were! I can''t help but feel a little cynical.


    Finally, Qin Yao opened his mouth and spoke first: "When the time comes, we can try our best to send it away with the Soul Summoning Lamp. Let''s give it a chance to reincarnate."


    With that, Qin Yao looked at us, and we nodded our heads in agreement, Su Min also nodded and said: "With the premise that our safety is assured, we will do our best to choose to send him away."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" Strange sounds of laughter continuously rang out, stimulating our nerves. I felt a little headache, and my heart also became restless.


    Su Min started to recite an incantation from his mouth. Hearing his incantation, Yuning''s face started to show an expression of admiration, I am an amateur and I cannot understand the incantation, but from Su Min''s words, it is only right for a rookie to recite an incantation three or four times wrongly.


    Looking at Yuning''s look of worship, I couldn''t help but feel proud. Why should I be proud? Su Min is my Hubby, of course I have to be proud of how powerful my Hubby is.


    After he finished chanting, Su Min''s fingers did not change, and he suddenly pointed forward, the sound coming out from his mouth suddenly increasing, as he shouted, "Break!"


    Following his voice, I saw a door to a ward open. The Black Aura were all over the place. My legs began to go limp again.


    The dense yin aura from within was so thick that it was on the verge of bursting out, causing my hair to stand on end. Damn, this is the tempo of entering a ghost''s nest! Just how many evil spirits were there here?


    Qin Yao took out the soul luring flag and casually waved it. The house''s yin aura was actually absorbed by the soul luring flag, the house''s yin aura was absorbed just like that.


    Yuning started to become infatuated with Qin Yao and whispered to me, "Wah, Xiaochu, did you see that? Prince Charming is so handsome. " I weakly rolled my eyes. Fortunately, Qin Yao didn''t hear it, otherwise, it would have been very awkward, this silly girl Yuning.


    Without the concealment of the Yin Qi, this evil ghost had nowhere to hide. As soon as we got near the door, it rushed out, and even started to make weird noises, as though it wanted to die together with us. But, it was just an ordinary evil ghost, can it play around with Ghost King that has cultivated for many years?


    The moment Su Min saw it rush out, he immediately started to chant an incantation, and the evil ghost seemed to be able to see that Su Min was powerful, and turned and rushed towards me and Yuning who was hiding behind it. The pitiful evil ghost, once they started fighting, my heart no longer felt fear, but started to pray for the evil ghost, in reality, Su Min was still a very good person, no, not a ghost, but if it involved me, Su Min was definitely a very terrifying existence.


    Originally, Su Min didn''t go berserk, upon seeing that the evil ghost was rushing towards me, the aura on his body immediately changed, the aura he released shocked everyone, it is truly worthy of being my Hubby.


    It rushed towards us fiercely, but it was not as fast as Su Min. Su Min quickly chanted an incantation, pointed at the evil ghost, and a black rope shot out towards the evil ghost. Boom!


    It began to struggle non-stop, trying to break free from the bindings, but Su Min did not give it a single chance. Qin Yao loudly chanted an incantation. Seeing that, Qin Yao raised the Soul Summoning Lamp high up and started to chant, this is the first time I have heard Qin Yao chanting an incantation, and I couldn''t help but feel that it was new, and looked at Qin Yao a few more times.


    Su Min''s voice sounded out in his heart: Women, are they beautiful? Damn, can I still do it? I''m actually so jealous, but I don''t dare to say anything. Sigh, who asked my cultivation experience to be so low. In my heart, I said very arrogantly: "In my heart, you are the most handsome. I have just never seen a Nether Servant chant before, so I am very curious. Really, you''re the most beautiful! "


    The outcome of this battle was decided very quickly. The more I heard, the more I felt that the incantation was familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere. I couldn''t help but recall where I heard it before.


    I suddenly remembered that my grandmother often recited the [Earth Treasury Sutra] at a level similar to Qin Yao''s. After knowing what Qin Yao was reciting, I laughed without care of my image, as if Yuning was a lunatic. She looked at me and said, "Why are you slacking off again?


    I rolled my eyes at this damned girl. Hmph, this baby doesn''t want to lower herself to your level, so I pretended to be profound and said: "You noob, I''m laughing, but Qin Yao can recite incantations, unlike you, you would have to recite the incantations wrong multiple times."


    Yuning looked at me in disbelief. I didn''t respond to her, but she actually didn''t believe me. Under Yuning''s gaze, I proudly opened my mouth. "Kindness accumulates kindness, swearing to save all living things. Gold in my hands, shaking open the gates to hell. The pearl in her palm could absorb the light of the universe. In the voice of wisdom, auspicious cloud, for Yan Fu bitter masses of life, as a great proof of the meritorious Lord. "Such a sorrowful wish. Great Sage, Great Sage, Great Sage, I, Kitigarbha, the Kitigarbha Mosha ¡­"


    Yuning looked at me like she had seen a ghost and I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Yuning, this idiot, I have never heard of him before.


    After a long while, Qin Yao finally finished reciting it. That evil ghost seemed to have recovered a little of its consciousness, Qin Yao said to the evil ghost: "This official thinks that you''re a pitiful person, I''ll give you a chance now. Once you''ve received your punishment and settled the consequences of your actions in the Underworld, you can reincarnate again.


    Qin Yao''s voice was not as gentle as usual, it made Yuning feel infatuated, and upon hearing Qin Yao''s words, the evil ghost immediately knelt down, and continuously shouted out that it was willing. Seeing that, Qin Yao waved the Soul Summoning Lamp in his hand, causing the evil ghost''s soul to be sucked into the light, and the battle between us and the evil ghost just ended like that.


    After Qin Yao withdrew the evil ghost, I couldn''t help but ask, "Qin Yao, as a Nether Servant of the Underworld, why do you know how to recite Buddhist scriptures?"


    Qin Yao''s face reddened from my question. He scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "The Earth Treasury Scripture is used to transcend the dead. I travel to the Yin and Yang worlds, and once, by chance, I met the Kitigarbha Bodhisattva by chance."


    Heavens, Qin Yao has actually seen the Kitigarbha Bodhisattva before. No wonder he always brought his own halo wherever he went.


    Qin Yao asked again, "Why do you know the [Earth Treasury Sutra]? Do you believe in Buddha? It doesn''t look like it. " As I asked, I thought of Grandma and felt a little uncomfortable. My nose turned sour and after a pause, I said, "Grandma was always thinking of me at home, so I learnt a little bit from her."

 C98

    We stopped talking and continued to walk up the stairs, step by step, as if there was no end. The hospital was dead silent again, no one said anything, they were all wary of any possible threats.


    "We''ve met the Wall-Hitting Ghost." Su Min suddenly said.


    What?


    I was shocked. There were so many of us, but we were still tricked even though we were on guard. It seems that this Female Ghost''s strength isn''t ordinary.


    Su Min began to chant, trying to solve the problem of the Wall-Hitting Ghost. Otherwise, even if we ran all night on the stairs, we wouldn''t be able to reach the fourth floor.


    Qin Yao was not idle either, he took out his Soul Summoning Lamp and started chanting.


    Yuning and I were the only two who were fine. Sigh, a battle between two great gods is not something that small fry like us can participate in!


    Time passed minute after minute, Qin Yao was already sweating profusely, and it was getting harder for him.


    I looked very anxious, but I couldn''t really help. In the end, Qin Yao sighed and took out the soul attracting banner, and started to wave it while chanting an incantation. In the end, he fiercely threw the soul flag, which turned into eight soul flags and flew in eight different directions. Qin Yao waved his hand, and the soul flag landed on the wall, releasing a burst of black mist.


    Yuning and I were blinded by the black mist. When we could open our eyes again, the black mist had already dissipated.


    Yuning praised Qin Yao: "Prince Charming, you''re so strong, you''re just too handsome."


    Qin Yao wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked very tired. Then, he said embarrassedly: "Just now, I had already exhausted all of my Fa Li. I would need at least half an hour to recover.


    Su Min looked at his exhausted appearance, and nodded: "Don''t worry."


    When I saw how friendly Su Min was to him, I couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable. After all, Su Min, this jealous container, viewed all male creatures as enemies.


    After breaking through the Wall-Hitting Ghost, we can finally move forward. My heart was a little excited. Following a great god would guarantee our safety and also increase our knowledge.


    This time, we advanced even more vigilantly, afraid that we would fall into the Female Ghost''s path again. After all, the Female Ghost''s Wall-Hitting Ghost Wall is too overbearing, Su Min and Qin Yao have to work together to break it. Qin Yao had even exhausted his mana, if we were to fall for it again, we would all die here.


    When I finally reached the fourth floor, I heard a strange singing sound. I asked them in confusion, "Did you guys hear the singing?"


    As soon as I said it, I heard more singing. I tried to hear what she was singing, but I couldn''t, and my head began to spin.


    Yuning hurriedly supported me and said, "Don''t listen to those nonsense. Otherwise, it will take the opportunity to attack your soul!"


    If I hadn''t said so earlier, my head would have hurt. I must have been attacked. Fortunately, I have a lot of treasures on me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be as simple as feeling dizzy.


    Yuning looked at me speechlessly, "You''re saying that you don''t have much mana, why do all the ghosts of various sizes like to target you? How strange!"


    After shaking my head with all my might, I finally regained my senses. After hearing that Yuning had hurt me, I couldn''t help but say: "It''s all my fault that I was born so beautiful.


    Yuning looked like she was about to vomit. Just as I was about to hit her, I suddenly heard Su Min''s voice, "Stop messing around, the main character is about to appear."


    Hearing Su Min''s words, I immediately straightened my posture and hid behind Su Min like a little wife. Then, I curiously stuck out my head and peeked inside the room.


    I actually saw her wearing a bright red wedding dress, hanging straight up from the ceiling of the electric fan as she swayed along with the wind.


    How dare you scare me like that! This is too much! I immediately hid my head behind Su Min and shouted: "Su Min, she scared me, go and beat her to death! If you want to beat his to death, count me in!"


    Su Min couldn''t help but chuckle, "You should hide behind me obediently and watch carefully, don''t run around." I pulled at the corner of Su Min''s clothes and thought, I''m not stupid, with such a reliable god, I''m still running around. I''m weak, not stupid.


    Su Min pinched his fingers together towards the Female Ghost''s room, and the Female Ghost inside seemed to be enraged, for a moment a chilly wind blew through the corridor, and goosebumps rose all over my body.


    If the Female Ghost doesn''t come out, we won''t be able to move forward anymore. Both sides are stuck in a stalemate, and in the end, I got tired of waiting, so I shouted at the Female Ghost without caring about my life: "Come out if you have the guts, what''s with hiding? I''ll give you a chance to come out and let you beat you to death. Either you die today, or I live!"


    Very good, very perfect. The Female Ghost immediately lost all reason and rushed out. It''s not scary anymore, the blood-red wedding dress looks so scary, I don''t know if it''s because I was angered when I died, but these Female Ghost''s eyes are also red, shining with a demonic light, I feel a little scared, oh my god, seeing such an ugly face, I will have nightmares at night, okay!


    When Su Min saw that she had come out, he stopped being courteous, and started chanting all over her body. This Female Ghost was not simple, whenhe fought with Su Min, she did not reveal any signs of defeat, but instead became braver and braver, two people, no, two ghosts fought to a standstill, and Su Min was a genuine Ghost King, with a layer of Seal untied, but he was actually defeated by the bridled Female Ghost.


    As they fought enthusiastically, Yuning and I watched from the back with our blood boiling, as if the one fighting in the middle was us.


    Su Min cast another finger technique, and the Female Ghost suddenly disappeared. Holy shit, what kind of setting was this? Just as I was retorting in my heart, the Female Ghost appeared again. Su Min quickly fought with the Female Ghost, but I felt that it was strange, why did the Female Ghost become weaker? Was he injured?


    Just as I was at a loss, I suddenly felt a chill on my back. Instinctively, I turned to the left and saw a bright red claw extending from my side. Oh my god, this is trying to kill me! I shouted in fright, Qin Yao directly smashed the Soul Summoning Lamp towards the Female Ghost, your sister, you actually know a clone, how many sins have you created?


    When the Female Ghost saw that its sneak attack failed and then went to face Yuning, Yuning was extremely furious.


    Qin Yao quickly went to help Yuning. I wasn''t idle, just as I was about to take out my God Slaying to trap her, I realized that my own foot was grabbed by something, and I couldn''t move at all, and then, a ghost claw flew towards Su Min. I yelled, Su Min be careful, but it was already too late, "Peng" I was injured on the shoulder, so I pulled out a God Slaying and hacked down onto the thing that was grabbing onto me without even looking. I squinted my eyes and secretly placed the God Slaying on the ground. Then, I used my mind to control the God Slaying to go around to the back of the Female Ghost without anyone noticing. When the Female Ghost and Su Min were fighting, it directly went in from behind and I killed it.


    After the Female Ghost died, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Qin Yao took the Soul Summoning Lamp and started to summon souls, and the remaining ghosts in the hospital were quickly collected by the Soul Summoning Lamp and sent to the Underworld to report.


    After collecting all the ghosts, the hospital became less eerie. In the future, Yuning would finally be able to work normally.


    I hurriedly walked next to Su Min and checked his wounds. After realising that his injuries weren''t really that severe, I let him return to the Soul Suppressing Jade to recuperate. To Su Min, this kind of injury can easily be treated as though it was nothing. But my heart still hurts, this Female Ghost, it actually dared to hurt my man, it''s truly courting death!


    Yuning looked at me and said, "Xiaochu, I realized that you are not simple.


    My face didn''t change at all as I replied, "That''s true. I work really hard to improve. I''m unlike some people who can''t be bothered to recite their own incantation four or five times a day. The probability of making a mistake is too high, it''s not reliable!"


    When Yuning saw that I had brought up this matter again, she glared at me so angrily that she wanted to jump up and down. So what if I remembered it for the rest of my life, it''s not that I don''t want to forget it, it''s just that this memory is too deep, I can''t forget it even if I wanted to! What can I do? I''m also in despair!

 C99

    In order to prevent myself from getting beaten up, I took the initiative to bring them to the night market. Only then did Yuning angrily agree to it.


    "Boss, give me five pairs of chicken wings and twenty kebabs ¡­" As soon as I sat down, I said to the boss. The boss came over with a fawning smile. "It''s almost done. It''s almost done." After we sat there and ate our fill, Qin Yao sent Yuning and I back. Downstairs, Yuning''s face was filled with infatuation as she instructed Qin Yao to drive carefully on the road, taking note of his safety, causing the corner of my eyes to twitch.


    When I returned to my residence, the moment I opened the door, what greeted me was Ye Lingyun''s slippers. I dodged them quickly and Yuning looked at my movements with a face full of shock. You even know where you went to! " I quickly smiled obsequiously, smoothing out the hair on my brother''s face.


    "Yuning''s mental hospital has unclean things, we went to collect them. Otherwise, Yuning would not be able to work anymore. "Aiya, brother, don''t be angry, we even brought you food, it''s not like anything happened to me, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Ye Lingyun turned his head away awkwardly, his face actually flushed red, as though he was not willing to admit it. He looked like he was about to laugh, but I knew that if I dared to laugh at this moment, what awaited me would definitely be another beating.


    "Who''s worrying about you? You''re not even a girl at all." You should come back soon! " Ye Lingyun didn''t want to admit it and roared at me. I nodded like a chick pecking rice.


    I handed over the food in my hands like a dog. After Ye Lingyun received it, he didn''t say anything else.


    I have been fearless against the heavens and the earth since I was young. I was afraid of Ye Lingyun and after being beaten by Ye Lingyun for more than ten years, the fear towards him in my heart has already been imprinted into my bones. However, I realized that recently, I seem to have been able to hold onto Ye Lingyun more and more.


    The next morning, I woke up early and took Wan Yi to the Taotie''s coffee shop. The Taotie was no longer there, so I left the drama sister here to take care of it. Although the Ya Zi said that he would be here in two months, I still felt that it wasn''t that simple.


    With the blessings of that bitch Bai Nian, there was no one in the shop at all. Unlike when I first came, there were always a lot of customers in the shop, and now, there are simply no customers at all.


    Wan Yi has been resting the entire time and has not woken up. I can''t help but to be a little worried for him, but I had no choice.


    Sitting at the bar, I asked my sister, "Why isn''t anyone at work today? What time is it? "


    The elder sister looked at me and said with a helpless expression, "There is no one here at all. I am also afraid that the Ya Zi will go back on their word and suddenly come out to get revenge, so I might as well give them a leave to prevent anything from happening that affects the innocent."


    The two of us sat there staring at each other, bored. I said to my sister, "Big sister, why don''t you continue teaching me how to sing? We have nothing better to do anyway."


    My sister saw that I really wanted to learn, so she stood up and prepared to teach me. Just as I was about to stand up, someone came to the coffee shop.


    I didn''t have the mood to entertain him. My sister glanced at him, then stepped forward and said gently, "Hello, we aren''t doing business today. I''m sorry."


    The person raised his head, stared at his sister, and said with a fierce look: "I''m here to look for the Taotie, why, you don''t dare to see me, did you run?"


    So this is the unlucky brother of the Ya Zi, I saw that he was so angry and I couldn''t help but walk up to him, "You are too stingy, fighting with your own brother and you still remember grudges for so many years, I was beaten by my brother for so long, I still don''t hold a grudge! You said that you must take back the Ya Zi s, you truly are worthy of this idiom! "


    When the Ya Zi saw me, its eyes revealed a trace of pleasant surprise. It slowly said: "Pure Yin Body? If it wasn''t for the agreement between me and him, do you think you would still be standing here teaching me a lesson? "However, since you dare to appear in front of me, don''t blame me for being ruthless. After all, I only made an agreement with him to temporarily spare your life." With that, the Ya Zi raised its hands, preparing to fight me.


    I''ve never seen such a shameless Primordial Beast. I was just about to call out Su Min in my heart, when I heard Wan Yi''s voice, a childish voice sounded in my mind, "Hmph, I just woke up to see someone trying to bully big sister, this is too much." When Wan Yi woke up, I finally relaxed and continued to call out to Su Min.


    Su Min was originally recuperating inside the Soul Suppressing Jade, when he heard me call him, he immediately turned into his human form beside me and stared at the Ya Zi. Seeing that I had helpers, the Ya Zi felt that it took a lot of effort to teach me a lesson and wanted to let me go, but he only heard the Ya Zi say: "Since you have this Ghost King following you, then consider it your fate. With that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Wan Yi''s voice once again rang in my head: I want revenge today, I dare to bully my sister. Then, I saw a black object attaching itself to the Ya Zi''s body. The moment he walked out of the door, the threshold seemed to have grown higher, quickly tripping him over. He seemed to feel that he had lost a lot of face, coldly snorted, and left without looking back.


    Su Min was still standing by my side. After he left, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Su Min also did not return to the Soul Suppressing Jade, so he just sat there and chatted with us.


    I asked Wan Yi in my heart how he was doing. Wan Yi said that he felt that he had already recovered, and was recovering especially quickly following me. I thought again of the three people I had, and suddenly felt responsible.


    I then asked Wan Yi what the black substance that stuck onto the Ya Zi''s body was. Wan Yi said smugly: It''s misfortune, it''s a good thing that can make him choke on a mouthful of cold water. Let him teach me a lesson!


    Wan Yi was still unable to take form for the time being, so he was unable to come out to chat with us, thus he went back to the jade to rest.


    Seeing that Su Min had fully recovered, I asked him, "What do you think?" Su Min looked at me and said, "It''s alright, don''t worry about me."


    The three of us started to chat, and it was mainly Su Min and the older playwright who talked about the cases that they had encountered in the past, and wanted to tell me about them so that I could learn more about them. However, I didn''t expect that I would be listening to all of them as though they were just stories.


    A happy day passed just like that. Su Min looked at me and felt a headache, and felt a little disappointed that he had returned to the Soul Suppressing Jade s.

 C100

    I lay on the sofa, bored out of my mind. Su Min and Qin Yao said that they had matters to attend to and were worried about my safety, so they left Palaeo- Yan as my bodyguard.


    I looked at Palaeo- Yan and Slight Chill who were bored to death at the side, and finally couldn''t resist throwing a pillow over. "Your sister, Luo Xianni, you don''t have a fox nature, and you, a bird, you''re so full of shit that you never stop."


    Palaeo- Yan caught the pillow that I threw over, and my ears started to turn red. Slightly shaking his fox tail, he became coquettish again. "Aiya! Ye Xiaochu, what did we say when you were so bored with Su Min everyday? Su Min just walked for a short while and he can''t help but think of his own Hubby? "


    "Since when am I so tired of being spoiled?" I couldn''t help throwing another pillow.


    Yuning, who was sitting on the sofa and playing games, raised her head from the flat surface and gave me a look full of contempt: Ye Xiaochu, you truly have the face to say that from the looks of your family, even if you don''t, you aren''t afraid of being punished by the heavens.


    I ignored Yuning''s gaze and directly threw myself at her. "Yuning, you must be hungry.


    Yuning continued to play games, "If you''re hungry, then order some takeout."


    "Let''s go out for a stroll, Beauty Gu." I really can''t bear to stay here any longer. There probably isn''t much to do in this broad daylight. If I continue staying here, I''ll get moldy.


    Yuning''s face darkened, "What the f * ck, Ye Xiaochu, the game that I played for half a day was destroyed by your howls."


    I shrunk my shoulders, bared my teeth and grinned, "Then it''s just nice, let''s go shopping together, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Yuning glared at me in displeasure, then returned to her room to change. The two ladies tossed and turned, changed their clothes, and put on some makeup before leaving. Before we left, Yuning and I looked at Palaeo- Yan and the slightly closed door, and decided not to disturb the two of them, since they had starved to death.


    Yuning and I went out to the shopping mall and looked at our watches. It was just noon, and Yuning and I found a shop that had an empty seat and prepared to settle down for lunch. Yuning picked up the menu and straightforwardly ordered five or six dishes.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Looking at Yuning''s attitude, I silently felt my heart ache for my purse. Luckily, I am now someone with a monthly salary of over ten thousand, otherwise I would have eaten half a month''s worth of fasting.


    "Your grandfather has lost the game and is in a bad mood!" Yuning unrestrainedly picked at the food on the table.


    If you lose the game, it''s just that your Prince Charming hasn''t replied to your message and is in a bad mood. Sigh, why didn''t my family''s third best Hubby reply with a text message?


    The six ordinary dishes cost 1000 yuan. When I went out, I memorized the name of the restaurant. It was a f * cking dark shop.


    Arriving at the mall, I saw Yuning, who had taken on the stance of moving into a shopping mall with her explosive fighting strength. "F * ck, didn''t you say that you don''t want to go out shopping?"


    Yuning looked at the Lolita dress on her body in front of the mirror. "Didn''t you drag this out already? Then she turned around and took the card, "I want this. Pay the bill."


    A black figure flashed by in front of my eyes. I looked at the shopping mall that was so bright that it made me feel as though I was being scared out of my wits.


    At around 4 or 5 in the afternoon, Yuning and I carried the fried chicken and a bunch of large and small bags back home. As expected, beauty will come at a price, and my feet are already swollen.


    The moment I entered the door, I immediately grabbed the fried chicken in my hand. A shadow instantly scurried from my side to the unknown room by the wall. The bag in my hand fell to the ground. "Faint, did you see a black shadow?"


    He raised his head from the fried chicken and looked around. He then took a sniff and asked, "Did a mouse enter your house?"


    Palaeo- Yan also looked around, and then agreed, "It''s better for you to work harder in the future, you''re all giving birth to rats."


    I quickly picked up the bag that fell to the ground and dragged Yuning back into the room. "Let''s sleep together tonight."


    Yuning looked at me with extreme disdain, and then pasted a few of the runes that Su Min had left on the corners of the walls.


    In the middle of the night, I was awakened by a series of rustling sounds. After listening for a while in a daze, I heard the sound of footsteps, but it didn''t sound like human footsteps. It sounded like something, crawling on all fours, and it was getting closer and closer to my bed.


    I have my eyes closed, what the hell is this?! I am desperately pinching Yuning''s flesh inside my blanket, Gu Yuning, wake up! Palaeo- Yan, quickly wake up and respond to your master''s summons.


    I tried to hold my breath, not daring to open my eyes. I could only feel something hard and claw-like close to my face, with a slight coolness, and the sticky liquid dripping onto my face.


    My pajamas were glued to my body. I suppressed the fear in my heart and listened to the sounds coming from outside. After half an hour, there was no sound coming from outside. I slowly opened my eyes. There was a pair of green eyes in the corner of the wall, emitting a chilling light. They were so big that their four limbs bent down in a strange manner. Staring at me, she saw me open my eyes, and she slowly moved her limbs to crawl to the bed.


    Damn, I''m going to die in the middle of the night! I switched on the light in my room, my throat was already uncontrollably howling in tears.


    Palaeo- Yan, who was sitting next door, kicked the door open and looked at me who was crying like a ghost. Then, he turned his head and saw the unknown object in the corner of the room.


    The unknown object slowly turned its head and looked at Palaeo- Yan. It let out a strange gurgling sound before disappearing.


    I saw Yue Wei and Palaeo- Yan, and their howls got even louder, "How would I know what that is?"


    That thing really looked like a human. However, its eyes were surprisingly large, and it had a pair of green eyes. Its four limbs were clearly human, but its limbs were not as soft as a human''s skin. It was like an animal''s paw.


    Yuning was still soundly asleep at the side. She walked over to the side of the bed and used her fox claws to scratch her face.


    Palaeo- Yan walked to the side of the bed and looked at it for a long time before taking out a small bottle. A big black bug crawled out of the bottle, crawled on Yuning''s face for a long time, and then crawled back into the bottle.


    I looked at the unacceptably ugly worm, and felt it was better to be frightened by that unknown object.


    Yuning opened her eyes in a daze, the hair on his face was drenched and stuck to his face.


    I slapped him with my palm. "Gu Yuning, why are you sleeping like a pig?"


    Yuning woke up instantly from the slapping of my hand. "Who hit this young master? Aiyo, why does my waist hurt so much?


    Palaeo- Yan covered his eyes slightly and looked at the two of us sloppily: "That''s Sleepyhead, you might not even wake her up if you beat her to death."


    After tormenting themselves in the middle of the night, the few of them were a bit unhappy. Worried that I would encounter something else, Palaeo- Yan and Slight Chill decided to accompany me in my room. After squeezed together slightly, the three women pulled each other to sleep. Palaeo- Yan consciously hugged his bed as he acted as the escort for the three valiant women.

 C101

    The few of them slept until morning, but there was nothing to do.


    I was woken up by Su Min, I flung off the furry fox tail on my neck, and when I sat up, I saw that Palaeo- Yan had returned to his original form, turning into a bird. Su Min threw the fur on his neck out, and at the moment I closed the door, I clearly saw a few bird feathers fluttering away.


    Palaeo- Yan, I have let you down, haha ¡­ However, it doesn''t matter if my master suffers a bit. I have no choice but to lower my head.


    Seeing that I had woken up, Su Min walked over and gently brushed my hair. "I still woke you up!" My eyes instantly had the urge to cry from the warmth. You actually don''t mind this chicken nest of mine this early in the morning.


    The corner of Su Min''s mouth stiffened: "Actually, I still dislike them a little, but I''ll just wash my hands later on."


    I slapped the pillow with all my might and shouted, "Scram!"


    Yuning and Slight touch were suddenly whipped on their pillows. Their heads suddenly lost their support, and they woke up from their dreams. Yuning immediately shouted: "Who the f * ck is disturbing this daddy''s sleep!" When she saw Su Min in front of him, she smacked her lips and rolled down the bed. She shook her fox tail slightly as she looked at Su Min in front of her, then looked around the room once more. After confirming that his man was not around, she self-consciously crawled out.


    Su Min said that since he had woken up, he should wake up. I watched as my Hubby rolled up his sleeves and consciously went to make breakfast.


    After they finished eating breakfast, I said, "Coincidentally, Qin Yao is also here. We don''t need to say it a few more times." So he told them what had happened last night.


    "Tonight, I''ll accompany you to see what exactly it is." Su Min listened in silence for a while.


    Palaeo- Yan stared at Su Min fiercely with his bird like neck, but he was afraid that if he lost a few more hairs on his body, he could only bite the biscuit in his hands. The girl at the side looked at her bird with a pained expression and coquettishly comforted, "You''re still the most handsome."


    "All of you have eaten your fill, hurry up and treat this grandpa''s wounds as well!" Shen Qing said as he pushed Yuning''s plate onto the sofa at the side.


    When I came back this morning, Su Min said that his small injury wasn''t really that serious, so I decided to wait until I woke up. After I woke up, Su Min this uncle said that I can''t let my wife be hungry enough to treat your wound no matter what. Shen Qing had actually obediently waited until now.


    I looked at the few small wounds on Shen Qing''s arm. How did Grandpa Shen get injured? "


    "It''s not like you don''t know that your Uncle Shen is a weakling and has been scratched by a little imp." Su Min said leisurely from the side.


    "This grandpa will accompany you to do some work, allowing your Seal to be cleared up yet again. You still have the nerve to do that?" Shen Qing rolled up his sleeves.


    I smiled apologetically. "As compensation, I''ll give you a 10% discount this time. 9000."


    Shen Qing gave me a look of extreme contempt.


    I ignored him. It was just a look.


    I looked at Su Min at the side. "Hubby, go shopping." With a face full of flattery, the gentle voice of Su Min couldn''t help but tremble.


    Yesterday, when I went shopping with Yuning, that woman looked like she was crazy. I didn''t even buy a few, my Hubby is really happy here! I don''t have to pay for it myself.


    When he turned the corner, it was clearly daytime. Why did it become night? Behind him, Su Min also disappeared. I looked at the empty alley, surrounded by tall buildings. It was so quiet that I could only hear my own voice. There wasn''t a single person, and the atmosphere was filled with a weird atmosphere.


    I rummaged through my pockets. Holy shit, my phone, nothing. There was a light shining from a building in the distance. I walked towards that building, but there was still no one there. Forget it, someone would probably be even more terrifying at this time.


    Just like my building, I searched the empty corridors for my room. Inside the elevator, I felt like I was being watched. Goosebumps rose all over my body, damn, this is not a good feeling, Su Min, where the hell did you go!


    After smoothing my hair, I tried my best to calm my emotions. Only my house''s door was illuminated by the dim light, and when I pushed it open, the house was empty. Then, what the hell, that thing in the corner was lying on the floor eerily. The point is, my God Slaying, my Buddha beads, f * ck, there''s nothing. Hubby, if you don''t appear now, your wife will really become a ghost couple with you.


    "You should live first." Su Min''s voice came from behind.


    "Holy shit, you''re finally here." I swiftly hid behind Su Min, not being too afraid, it was mainly because this thing''s entire body was strange, sinister, and terrifying to the point of panicking.


    Su Min rubbed my head: "Be good, I''m fine." He then turned around to look at the unknown object in the corner of the wall.


    "You''re a ghost, how did you become like this?" Su Min looked at the black shadow at the corner of the wall. The scene of a high-rise was restored in front of his eyes. A cute looking girl was taking a photo of Su Min with her phone.


    Damn it, if I am not careful, my own Hubby would be targeted. How can I, Ye Xiaochu, endure this?


    Su Min said honestly, "If you''re tired, go back." He did not even glance at his sister.


    As I lay on the sofa eating a pile of snacks I just bought, Yuning, who was beside me, had long stopped paying attention to my appearance. Looking at the snacks in the bag, I really couldn''t hold it in anymore, "Gu Yuning, you are still a young miss of the family, and you, Luo Xiaowei, your real estate agent is rich, you still have the nerve to snatch my snacks?"


    Yuning continued to stuff the potato chips, "You are even richer than me now, don''t you still have a Hubby?


    He licked his fox claws as he held a bag of chicken nuggets and said, "My family is just like the wives of the rich and powerful, I can''t compare to you."


    Qin Yao, who was discussing some unknown food with Su Min at the side, turned his head: "Eating less snacks is good for your body, but if you want to eat, I''ll treat you."


    The eyes of the three women on the sofa instantly glowed. "Prince Charming is so handsome!" "As expected of Prince Charming!" "Hello, Prince Charming!"


    Then, Palaeo- Yan carried back the fox who was hugging chicken noodle noodle, indicated that he was going to buy some snacks, and slammed the door as he walked out.


    As for me, haha, I was carried back to my room, suppressed by Su Min who was releasing traces of Evil Qi, "My wife, do you think that I can''t support you anymore?"


    "My Hubby wants face, if he wants money, how could he not have enough? He thinks it''s better to save money." "You are my Prince Charming, my eternal Prince Charming. I only want you."


    Su Min raised his eyebrows, his cold lips leaving a mark on the space between my eyebrows.


    Early morning of the second day, Su Min once again began to rummage through his boxes.


    "Where are you going?" I looked at the buddhist beads on my body. It wasn''t as much as before, there shouldn''t be any big dangers. It should be just to prevent me from getting hurt.


    "Yesterday, I told Qin Yao to go find that ghost. Just now, he sent a message that he found it."


    Just as we went downstairs, we saw that Qin Yao''s car was parked outside. He was dressed in casual clothes, and waved at us.


    "Senior is so handsome today!" I said with a smile on my face. The cold air behind me instantly attacked me, "Yes, but I feel that my Hubby is even more handsome." The cold air behind him dissipated a little.


    Oh my god! You have to be careful when you''re wearing a big vinegar bag.


    Qin Yao''s expression did not change as he opened the car door for us.


    "Where are we going?" I sat in the car and ate my breakfast leisurely. It was good to have a private car, so I didn''t have to worry about not being able to eat.


    "To the place where you were shopping yesterday." Qin Yao turned the wheel.

 C102

    After driving for half an hour, Qin Yao and I were parked nearby.


    I looked in front of me at the bend less than a hundred meters away from us and stood honestly beside Su Min.


    "Handsome, can you give me your number?" The cute girl in the small dress smiled with her eight teeth.


    Holy shit, what a coincidence. She''s actually still the girl from yesterday, and she''s still so persistent. Su Min, you f * cking pissed yourself off and solved the problem yourself. If you don''t, you don''t need to go back tonight.


    "I''m sorry, I''m already married, so I''m not interested in cheating either." Su Min respectfully retreated silently, put his arm around my shoulder and turned around to leave.


    Su Min and I were already in the same room, but the structure of the room was different from the ordinary rooms.


    "The feng shui of this room is specially treated, Ji Yin." Su Min looked around the room.


    I looked at the water seeping all over the walls. "I wonder if we''ll be able to find a watertight room after being treated with feng shui? I wonder if Qin Yao will be able to find us then."


    "You don''t have to worry about him, you just have to worry about yourself!" With that, he flung out his hand, and the water on the wall turned into blood, which spread out along with the water.


    There''s still blood flowing out of the ghost, and I''m not worried about Qin Yao, just one more person and one more helper!


    Before I could finish transmitting to Su Min, the light from the buddhist beads on his wrist suddenly flared up and then broke apart. A trace of blood stench filled the air and an extremely thin wound was cut on my arm.


    Su Min hugged me quickly and spun, causing a piece of my clothes to float in the air.


    F * ck, she wants to take my life! I didn''t even see anything before my life was about to end.


    "Here are silver threads filled with Yin Qi. Don''t move recklessly, it will kill you if you touch it." Su Min looked at the room in front of him, and chanted an incantation. The clothes in his hands had already returned to its original form, the Resurrection Lily was shining brightly at his collar.


    Su Min slashed a few times in the air with the sword in his hand, causing the runes to scatter in all directions, and everything in the room started to appear.


    Fine threads were everywhere, and my blood was still stuck to one of them. I clenched the God Slaying in my hands and slashed at a thread that was nearby to get in the way.


    Su Min took out a stack of runes from his bosom and passed it to me.


    I threw the rune on the thread, and the thread was easily cut off. Su Min held his sword and slashed all around, searching for an exit for us.


    Half an hour had passed, and most of the silk in the room had been cut off. The runes had been used up.


    A silver light shone from the corner of the wall. "Su Min." I shouted. The sword in Su Min''s hand had already flown over.


    The shadow on the wall gradually revealed itself, and its bizarre limbs were hanging on the wall, turning over and over in a strange posture.


    "Aren''t you Ghost King? "Hurry up and put away this thing." I pulled on Su Min''s sleeves and shouted.


    "This ghost has been controlled before, I wonder what method was used to turn it into this state, I need to use Qin Yao''s Soul Lamps." Su Min frowned as he looked at the strange ghost in front of him.


    "Where is Qin Yao, ah ~" The ghost that was nailed to the wall suddenly stuck out its tongue, and its sticky green tongue shot out towards me.


    Su Min quickly raised his sword and his tongue actually wrapped around his sword. Su Min casually threw out a Glyph and in a moment, a sheet of green water had melted beneath his feet. The ghost on the other side of the hall opened its mouth wide, but it was completely devoid of words.


    "Didn''t you say that there are no more talismans? And I''ll go, you better disinfect this sword when you get back. " I stood by the side with Su Min, holding the God Slaying, and had his back to back.


    "The last one." Su Min then used his sword to draw an array on the ground: "I can temporarily calm down for a while, with Qin Yao''s ability, he should be there soon, just wait."


    "Oh, Qin Yao!" He hurriedly responded to her summons.


    A door suddenly appeared on the wall at the side. I pulled at Su Min: "This, could it be an exit?"


    "What do you think?" Su Min looked at me.


    The door suddenly opened, and Qin Yao propped himself up against the wall as the Soul Lamps''s lamp in his hand lit up as if it was day. There were several holes in his clothes, and blood was seeping from a few of the wounds.


    "You were injured to this extent?" Su Min looked at the miserable Qin Yao at the door.


    Qin Yao stood up, and walked to the front of the array: "I just suffered from those threads."


    The Soul Lamps gradually grew bigger and then wrapped around the entire array, with the ghost in the middle being enveloped in light.


    Qin Yao stood at the side controlling the Soul Lamps, Su Min picked up the sword, and the sword flew into the light of the Soul Lamps, the light becoming weaker and weaker.


    The ghostly limbs on the wall gradually returned to normal, the skin on his face no longer looked as if it had been soaked in water, and his eyes became normal.


    Qin Yao kept the Soul Lamps in his hands. "Let''s go back and talk."


    Su Min pulled Qin Yao and I out of the door, and by the time they exited, the sky was already slightly dark, so Qin Yao turned around to go get the carriage.


    At my insistence, Qin Yao and Su Min specifically went for a stroll in the supermarket before returning.


    "We have to celebrate after the fight." I nibble at the freshly bought fried chicken.


    Su Min and Qin Yao expressed that they did not want to bother with me right now. Carrying two big bags of vegetables and snacks, I carried my half-eaten chicken drumstick and followed along.


    "Tsk tsk, I''ve been shopping for a long time." Slightly picking at my new snacks.


    "Qin Yao, did you get robbed?" Yuning looked at Qin Yao''s tattered clothes and kept on looking at me.


    I threw the chicken leg into the trash can and wiped it with a piece of paper. "Let''s go and treat your wounds."


    Qin Yao looked at my greasy claws and chuckled. "You should wash your hands first."


    "You dislike me, wuu, Hubby and the others dislike me." Su Min took a step back, looked at my two oil claws, and stood together with Qin Yao.


    "Damn, I''m going to wash my hands." How could he be disdained? Sigh.


    When I finished washing my hands, Su Min had already prepared medicinal herbs and gauze for me to use in healing my wounds.


    "Sit here, I''ll bandage you first." Su Min patted the sofa beside him and waved at me.


    A small cut on his arm was smeared with medicine, and it quickly healed up.

 C103

    I told Qin Yao to sit down and treat the wound on his arm. Qin Yao''s arm wasn''t seriously injured, it was only a few small wounds.


    After bandaging up, Palaeo- Yan and the rest of us sat at the table.


    "Just what happened today? You came back from shopping with a few injuries. You sure are old." Yuning was nibbling on the Red Braised Meat my Hubby had cooked.


    As he ate the meat my Hubby cooked, he was still so presumptuous in his speech.


    "I met the ghost from a few days ago." I chewed on the vegetables in my mouth.


    "That ghost should have been caught by someone, and then used some unknown method to turn into that. The last time you saw it in the room, it was probably just looking for you, and these two days it was probably looking for you." Qin Yao leisurely ate his food, forming a huge contrast from Yuning who was beside him wolfing down his food.


    "Look at those threads, they should be puppeteers. However, that ghost isn''t under the control of a puppeteer." Su Min added on the side, while also helping me pick out a piece of fish with thorns.


    "Ye Xiaochu, your physique is really attractive." Yuning leisurely said from the side.


    "My physique attracts ghosts and I''m proud." Everyone on the dining table looked at him with disdain. The only ghost on the dining table even seemed to taste better. "Hehe, the power that humans possess is great. I also don''t want to attract ghosts!" It was better to admit defeat.


    The despised gazes from the surroundings dispersed, and they each scooped a piece of rice, where the fox and the bird were currently in love with each other and fed it to me. Su Min, who was by my side, was still carefully carrying the food for me, leaving Yuning to grind her teeth and place a piece of meat into Qin Yao''s bowl. His voice was so gentle that it almost scared the chopsticks of everyone on the table off their wits.


    "I feel like, it''s Bai Nian." To prevent Yuning from pestering him, Su Min suddenly spoke out, "En." He made a sound.


    The fox and the bird stopped feeding.


    "Didn''t Bai Nian lose to you guys? What the hell? How could Qin Yao die? " Yuning lifted her head from the bowl of rice and I stared fixedly at her. I was glad that she didn''t spit it out while she was eating.


    "She might not be able to beat us, but I don''t know how she''ll make this ghost stronger." I explained.


    "That ghost is the lost soul that went missing earlier. It should have been taken by Bai Nian to be remodelled," Qin Yao said as the Soul Lamps on his body suddenly lit up.


    "I think so too." Su Min said from my side as he looked at Qin Yao''s Soul Lamps, "Looks like that ghost has something to say."


    Yuning immediately shouted out, "Holy shit, there''s a ghost story!"


    Qin Yao laughed, "Let''s eat first."


    The group of people silently ate their food, and as they slightly chatted with Palaeo- Yan, they were naturally not interested in this kind of messy story, as Su Min this ¡­ As for Qin Yao, Nether Servant has been around for a long time, so the only ones who are looking forward to stories are and me.


    After we finished eating, Su Min tidied everything up. Everyone sat around the sofa in a circle, Yuning and I had already finished eating our snacks, and a few bags of the snacks we were waiting for.


    Qin Yao took out the Soul Lamps, which radiated brilliantly before slowly fading away. A ghost was then released by Qin Yao, the Nether Servant.


    "This is much more pleasing to look at than last time." Palaeo- Yan said as he looked at the ghost that had returned to normal.


    Indeed, he was now more or less the same as Su Min, except that he wasn''t as handsome. The ghost stood in front of us, stared at by a circle of people, at a loss of what to do.


    "How did you become like that before?" Su Min asked.


    "There was a woman. She said that she could take me to Ah Yan, so I followed her. Then, she gave me something to eat and put me in the formation. I became like that, uncontrollable." The ghost dressed in ancient clothing in front of him slowly spoke.


    "Who is Ah Yan?" Yuning asked with the spirit of gossiping.


    "My fianc¨¦e." The ghost looked around, "Human." Her eyes suddenly showed a trace of tenderness.


    Following that, Yuning and I eagerly heard the same story as the TV series.


    This Ghost was called speechless. He had agreed to meet his fiancee at the lake and then waited all the way until Bai Nian came to find him and said that she would take him to find his fiancee. He silently thought about it and then agreed.


    After hearing this story, the corner of my mouth twitched as I asked Su Min, "Do you not know even if you die?"


    Su Min thought for a while: "I think they will know, right?"


    "What about her fianc¨¦e?" I asked.


    "Naturally, he died." Palaeo- Yan said from the side. And by the way, the boredom of the story.


    I rolled my eyes. "I''m not an idiot. It''s been so long, and I can still become an immortal even if I''m not dead!"


    Qin Yao silently returned him back into the Soul Lamps, and said that he would be driving back. Tonight, he would hand the ghost over to the Underworld.


    Carrying the spirit of a woman''s gossip, Yuning chased after him all the way down the stairs. She talked the whole way, remembered to investigate the complete story while she was at it and tell it to her.


    Both I and I expressed our support for Yuning''s actions, while Palaeo- Yan and Su Min revealed expressions of ''women are women''.


    The next morning, Qin Yao specially came over to tell us the follow-up to the story.


    In the end, both of them were killed by the criminal. Because of the psychological stimulation from that time, as well as his kind nature, he only remembered that he had to wait for his fiancee, Ah Yan, by the lake. As for Ah Yan, she had been taken away by the Underworld a long time ago.


    "Then why was Speechless not taken away by the Underworld?" Yuning asked.


    Embarrassment instantly surged out of Qin Yao''s face. "About this, there will always be mistakes in the job."


    The crowd was once again filled with disdain.


    "This mistake of yours has caused me to wait several hundred years!" Slightly pulling at his fox tail from the side.


    "Therefore, Speechless decided to help out in the Underworld for the time being. When it''s time for Ah Yan to be reborn, the two of them will work together to arrange another marriage for them." Qin Yao held the cup and blew at the hot air on it.


    "Then this time, Bai Nian created a ghost. What should I do in the future?" I asked.


    Qin Yao put down the teacup in his hand, and lectured me sincerely: "There are only a few mistakes, where did all these ghosts come from? A pure ghost. "


    If he really picked up the other ghosts, she might even be able to compensate him.


    Qin Yao''s words made me feel that I was lucky enough to find a ghost that looked good and was useful to me.

 C104

    Yuning was bored to death as she sat in front of her computer, browsing through the Underworld''s bounty page. Her big aunt''s stomach didn''t feel well! Immersed in the beautiful men''s colors, I was unable to extricate myself. Just when I felt the sour taste from Su Min''s big jar of vinegar getting stronger and stronger, Yuning called me.


    I quickly closed my beloved anime and ran to Yuning''s side. When I reached Slight Moon''s side, I kicked her with a Foshan Shadowless Fist. She and Palaeo- Yan were obscene in front of us in broad daylight, it was simply asking for a beating. After being slightly kicked by me, she instantly became furious and shouted loudly, "Stand still! I''m going to kill you!" Wan Yi quickly came to a realization as he saw a small grey thing flying towards him. Then, it was tripped over by Palaeo- Yan and fell into Palaeo- Yan''s embrace. Immediately, its face flushed red, and the couple started to get tired of each other again.


    Walking to Yuning''s side, she showed me the quest, which was relatively simple. It was an E-Level quest, and said that on the unmarked cemetery near the Luo Family Village, there was a malefactor. The reward was 2,000 yuan, which could be used to destroy it.


    After finishing the mission, I took out my phone and started to look for the location of the Luo Family Village. In the end, I found out that the Luo Family Village was not too far away from where we lived, and was located at the outskirts of the city. Yuning nodded, moved the mouse, and clicked accept.


    We began to prepare, what black dog blood, peach wood swords, all of them should be kept in reserve, if not, under Gu Ning''s guidance, Yuning would crazily recite the Evil Repellent Master''s incantation, so as to not waste more time by using her. After all, this kind of mission is something that we went to alone, with no one to protect us, unlike the last time when we went to observe the Evil God''s Exorcist, we only had to hide behind their backs and watch them quietly.


    When they returned to the room, they had wanted to keep the jade bracelet that Wan Yi had turned into at home, but they heard Wan Yi say, "Elder sister, take me there. I can increase your luck and elder sister Yuning''s."


    Thinking about it, Wan Yi''s words made sense, so he didn''t keep it at home.


    After being fully prepared, Yuning shouted, "Let''s go!" A chestnut hit her on the head, causing me to roll my eyes. I stopped her from hitting me and said, "Gu Yuning, is your brain filled with water? Go and catch ghosts in broad daylight! " Only then did Yuning remember the time.


    In order to prevent too much time from remaining, Yuning and I will go out to eat. The two arrived at a familiar roadside stall. After eating their fill, the sun was about to set.


    Yuning and I felt that we had suffered a loss just by taking a taxi to the Luo Village. It was so expensive just taking a taxi to the Luo Village, but we felt that it was strange. Yuning and I were so inexperienced that we didn''t even have anyone to ask us where we were going.


    Yuning and I looked at each other. "How about we go inside and take a look?" Yuning nodded, there was no other way, we could only head towards the village.


    The more I walked, the more curious I felt. What was going on? It''s fine that every household in this village has their doors shut, but why haven''t we heard a dog bark after walking for so long? There wasn''t even the sound of poultry, yet the countryside was so tall now? Other than the sound of the wind blowing through the leaves and the sound of our footsteps, I could not hear anything else, which made me mutter a little in my heart. This is, after all, the first time Yuning and I have accepted an E-Level quest, so it''s not good to screw it up.


    I swallowed saliva as I told Yuning, "We''ve been walking for so long without even a dog barking. There must be demons behind us if something bad happens. Be careful, don''t fall for it."


    Yuning nodded her head and took out a red line and chanted an incantation. Then, she tied it on top of the red line and said, "I have already chanted an incantation to prevent the two of us from getting lost."


    I thought: Is it true? Don''t mispronounce it again. But I don''t dare to say it out loud, since Yuning still knows some skills to exterminate the demons, unlike me, who only knows how to use God Slaying. If I provoke Yuning at this time, this mistress would probably throw me here to feed the Cyan Catcher in a fit of anger. For the sake of my little life, I definitely cannot provoke Yuning any further at this time.


    Obediently bringing the red line further into the depths of the village, but did not find a person who opened the door, pissed me off and finally left. I simply rushed to a house without a care in the world and slammed the door with all my might, after a long time, someone finally opened the door.


    It was an aunt who opened the door. "Who are you guys looking for?"


    I immediately changed into an obedient face and gently said to the aunt, "My classmate and I were studying in university nearby. Recently, we had nothing better to do, so we decided to play outside. When we got here, we discovered that the entire village''s gates were closed.


    The aunt looked at us with an expression of hesitation and said, "All the poultry in the village have died recently, and everyone is panicking. They are all saying that it is because our village has something that is not clean. Well, when it was dark, we all locked the door and stopped going out. For fear that the next victim would be himself. "


    After listening to the aunt''s words, I realized that the youth campers here had already threatened the normal life of the villagers, if I don''t remove them now. Something was going to happen.


    I nodded. "It''s never wrong to be cautious. Aunt, do you know where the cemetery is?" It was as if I was thinking why the two of us were going to such a place. I quickly made up a reason and said, "It''s like this, aunty. We saw from the books that a predecessor of the revolution was persecuted by the Japanese and left on a cemetery nearby. That''s why we came here to offer our condolences."


    When the aunt heard this, she didn''t need to look at the two of us in surprise. She said in a skeptical tone, "So it''s like this, just go to the west side of the mountain and follow this road all the way up to the top. You girls better not go. It''s not safe."


    I smiled at my aunt. "We will take note of it. There won''t be any problems. Thank you, my lady. We''ll be leaving now."


    The aunt saw that she could not persuade us, so she said nothing more, sighed, and closed the door.


    After Yuning and I asked about the way out, we continued to walk forward. Knowing that the village had become like this, our atmosphere became a little oppressive, it seems that this green devils are not simple, can the two of us complete this quest in this short period of time? We all began to feel apprehensive.


    However, no matter what, we will not retreat. We will still try it no matter what!